AN EMBASSY Sent by the EAST-INDIA Company of the UNITED PROVINCES to the GRAND TARTAR CHAM or EMPEROR of CHINA.  
Delivered at Pekin by Peter de Goyer and jacob de Keyzer Ao 1655.  
W. Heller fecit. 1655.    

AN EMBASSY FROM THE East-India Company OF THE UNITED PROVINCES, TO THE Grand Tartar Cham EMPEROR OF CHINA, Delivered by Their Excellencies PETER de GOYER and JACOB de KEYZER, At His Imperial City of PEKING WHEREIN The Cities, Towns, Villages, Ports, Rivers, etc. In their Passages from CANTON to PEKING, Are Ingeniously Described, By Mr JOHN NIEUHOFF, Steward to the AMBASSADORS.  
ALSO An Epistle of Father JOHN adam's their Antagonist, Concerning the Whole Negotiation.  
With an APPENDIX of several REMARKS taken out of Father ATHANASIUS KIRCHER.  
Englished, and set forth with their several Sculptures, By JOHN OGILBY Esq His MAJESTY'S Cosmographer, Geographick Printer, and Master of the Revels in the KINGDOM of IRELAND.  
The Second Edition.  
LONDON, Printed by the Author at his House in White-friar's. M.DC.LXXIII.   


A Description of CHINA Taken by the Author M. john Neuhoff in his journeys with the Batavian Ambassadors, from Canton to the Emperor's Court at Peking.   map of China   

AN Exact Relation OF THE EMBASSY SENT BY THE East-India Company OF THE UNITED PROVINCES TO THE GRAND TARTAR CHAM, OR Emperor of China, Delivered at PEKING the Imperial City, etc.  
THE Lacedæmonians were a People, 
The severe Laws of the Lacedæmonians.  who by their Laws and Customs were strictly prohibited from Travelling out of their own Country, lest so degenerating in Manners, (as they supposed) they might fall into a more loose and irregular course of Life, and by the acquaintance of the various Modes of several foreign Nations, slight the strictness of their own severer Establishments.  
Neither would they permit that any Strangers should reside amongst them, lest they by Conversation should be imbued with their Novelties and Opinions. Which more to strengthen, What Citizen soever that did not Educate his Children according to their own settled Laws, was immediately pronounced incapable of the Privileges belonging to his Country. So great a love had this Nation to their native Soil, and such the aversion engrafted in them from their very Cradles to foreign Parts, that a Youth only once ask the Way to Pilea, by order of the Magistracy suffered condign Punishment presently upon the Spot.  
But these severer ways and starched Formalities were, both by the other Greeks and the Romans, utterly exploded, who knowing better things, readily indulged Licence to Travel where they might best improve their Wealth, Literature, or Observation. And also we find by their most ancient and accurate Writers, that they neither spared Cost, Study, nor Pains, to be replenished with remote and transmarine Embellishments, both of Arts, Science, and Industry.  
When the Emperor Trajan, after the Parthian War, busied himself in a Philosophical Inquisition concerning the Wonders of the Deep, and occult Nature of the Ocean, a sudden Storm happening, hurried him from Coasting far into the Offin, where he beheld a Fleet standing in for India; whereof being informed, he fetching a deep Sigh, said, Ah that I were young again, and could resume my former vigour, then would I visit those distant Regions, and penetrate the Avenues of the Oriental World.  
King Mithridates, who after a long Contest with the Romans, having resettled himself in his Throne, resolved not only upon the well managing of the Affairs at home, but the enlarging his Dominions abroad; whereupon he made himself Master (of which not any Prince had done before) of the neighbouring Scythians, who had never till then been absolutely subdued. This great Work finished, and so mighty a Nation brought under, he diverted himself to Travel, not only to make a superficial view of Cities and Situations, Vulgarities and various Humours adherent to several Nations, but also of their Scolastick Knowledge, and Politic Governments: on which account he passed through all Pontus, Cappadocia, and most Parts of Asia.  
Tacitus, the famous Roman Historian, enumerating the many Virtues of Germanicus, says, That he, greedy of Knowledge, especially of foreign Transactions, made his Tour through Greece, Thrace, Asia, and Armenia: but thus much not satisfying the Curiosity of this Prince, he Voyaged into Egypt, under pretence of settling the Government of that Kingdom, but rather of having a visual Speculation of the Antiquities reported to be there.  
Democritus no less solicitous of making search beyond his own Home, after the Death of his Father Damasippus, parted with a no unplentiful Patrimony for a scarce considerable Sum, to furnish out the Expenses of his outward-bound Travels in quest of Science; he first addressed himself to the Egyptian Priests, next the Chaldaeans, after to the Gymnosophists in India, from whose Magazines, and the then Fountains of Learning, he returned rich, being Freighted with a full Cargo both of Divine and Moral Principles.  
Let Plato, Prince of Philosophers, stand for all, who in like manner penetrated the Bowels of Egypt, and other more distant Countries, returning as plentifully furnished with their several Observations an Acquirements.  
Inclinations no less vigorous have of late been observed in Europe, but with more success; who not being bounded by Herculean Bars, passed so far through the (till then) unmeasured Atlantic, that they lighted upon a new World, a flourishing Hesperides, Regions whose Sands were Gold, Earth Plate, and Rivers Silver, a Paradise extended to the Arctic and Antarctick Circles, with several other Country's and Islands, that reach almost the utmost latitude of either Poles, outshining all the Fables of Antiquity, and boldest Tales of their Poetic Dreams; so that the Ancients are not to stand in competition with our modern Discoverers, who found out in less than one Century, more than they in their many thousand years.  
Whilst I contemplated the laudable Actions and great Enterprises of famous Navigators, I conceived myself obliged to put in my Mite, and not to conceal some special Remarks, being taken by me with no small Care and Pains, in a Country as little known to Europe as any.  
After my Return from the West-Indies, where I had sometime remained, my Occasions invited me from Home (a contrary Course) to the East-Indies; where, not long after my arrival at Batavia, it was ordered by the General Maatzuyker, and the Honourable Council then residing there, to send Peter de Goyer, and jacob Keysar as Ambassadors, with Credentials, and a considerable Train of Attendants, to Peking in China, to the Grand Cham of Tartary, the now Emperor of China, impowering to Negotiate concerning a free and mutual Commerce with them in his Kingdoms and Territories.  
Whereupon receiving also Commands to attend this Embassy, I had thrown into my hands (as I conceived) fit opportunity to make a more exact Discovery of the Genius and Manners of the People, and Customs of the Place, and Country's supposed by all Geographers to be the richest in the World, and where any Stranger formerly durst never attempt. And herein (without breach of Modesty) I dare boldly affirm, that nothing considerable slipped my observation relating to my Design, and that in taking accurate Maps and Sketches, not only of the Countries and Towns, but also of Beasts, Birds, Fishes, and Plants, and other Rarities never divulged (as I am informed) heretofore.  
But now to remove some Obstructions, and to clear the way, that Posterity may not be bereaved of the Fruit of these my Endeavours, I find myself highly necessitated to relate what passed in this Undertaking, with as much candour and brevity as the Work may possibly require.  
But before I engage myself, it seems also not amiss to set forth briefly the Division of the universal Globe, and likewise the Etymology or Derivation of the word China, the Condition of the Soil, and the Extent thereof, and lastly the ten Provinces of the fifteen into which that County divides itself, and the Towns and Cities through which we did not pass.  
The Terraqueous Globe comprehending Sea and Land, 
The Division of the Globe.  Rivers and Lakes, stands divided by modern Geographers into two Semi-Orbs, viz. the Old and New World: The Old contains Europe, Asia, and Africa; the New, America, not much less in Extent to all those vast Regions discovered before; named so from Americus Vesputius a Florentine, but indeed first found out by Christopher Columbus a Genoese, furnished out for so great an Expedition by Ferdinand and Isabel King and Queen of Castille and Arragon, in the Year 1492. But five years after Americus Voyaging, made his Approaches higher into those unknown Confines, and so got by a lucky Hit, or something in his Name, the Honour of Denomination of the Moiety of the World from the prime Discoverer, to whom so great a Glory belonged: since vulgarly called The West-Indies, not improperly, the East being by Sea found by us about the same time.  
Under our new World may also be comprised those vast Southern Coasts and straits of Magellan, first lighted on by Ferdinandus Magellanus in the Year 1520. in his Circumnavigation of the Universe; which forty five years after Sir Francis Drake, and next Sir Thomas Bendish, Englishmen, made a farther Inspection into; and in the Year 1600. Oliver van Noord a Hollander passed; but of later years a Spaniard, Ferdinand de Quire, outshot them all by a more ample Discovery than all the former.  
Asia (not to make mention of any other Divisions of the World, 
Asia divided.  being impertinent to the following Discourse) stands bounded on the North by the Tartarick Sea, on the East with the great Indian Ocean called Eous, and on the South with the same; on the West with the Arabian Gulf, and the Slip of Land situated betwixt this Gulf and the Mediterranean Sea; the Extent of which from the Hellespont as far as Mallassa, the utmost Town of Traffic in India, consists of 1300 Dutch Miles; the breadth from the Arabian Gulf to the Cape of Tabin 1220 Dutch Miles.  
All Asia, which the Ancients divide into Asia the Great, and Asia the Less, modern Computors part into five Divisions; Persia, the Turkish Empire, India, (to which they cast in the adjacent Isles) Tartary, and China.  
What concerns the Name of China, 
The Name of China.  or the farther part of Asia, much Time and Pains have been spent and taken by several Historians both old and new, as also by the Natives of the Country and Foreiners, to give the true Derivation thereof, and the several Names by which China has been formerly called, to whom I shall refer myself to satisfy the curiosity of the Reader in this particular.  
That these are the People whom Ptolemy calls Chineses, both the Constitution of the Country, and the Name by which it is known at this time, may suffice to prove the truth thereof: for that which in Spanish is writ China, in Italian is called Cina, in High-Dutch Tschina, and in Low, Dutch and Latin, Sina. The difference in the pronunciation of the word China and Sina betwixt us and the Spaniards is not much; but in regard it falls somewhat hard to those People to pronounce the Ch, they therefore make use of the Greek Letter χ. The Tartars call this Kingdom Catay, and sometimes Mangin; but this Name rather denotes the Inhabitants themselves then the Country: for Mangin signifies in their Language a wild and uncivilised People; and with this word the Tartars often deride the Chinese. This Country was likewise formerly called Catay by Marcus Panwelz a Venetian, who was the first Discoverer thereof in part. But the most known Name by which that Kingdom is called at present by those of Europe, is China. The reason why that Kingdom has been called by so many several Names, may be supposed to be this, from an ancient Custom observed amongst them, That whosoever gets the Sovereignty over them, Presents the Kingdom with a new Name according to his pleasure. Amongst the rest we read, that formerly this farther part of Asia, or China, was called Thou, Thou, Tha, Sciam, Cheu, as also Han, Thou, which signifies Boundless broad; Thou, Rest; Tha, Great; Sciam, Curious; Cheu, Perfect; Han, The Milky-Way.  
Long before the Conquest of China by the Tartars in their last Invasion, and the Deposing of the Emperor of China, (viz. when the Sovereignty of the Kingdom was in the Family of Ciu) China was called by the Chinese, Min, which signifies Perspicuity or Brightness. Afterwards they added to the word Min the syllable Ta, and called it then Tamin, or (as some write) Taming, which signifies The Kingdom of great Brightness. For above 300 years this Kingdom bore the Name of Tai●jven, and at this time is called by the Tartars, who possess the Kingdom under the Great Cham, Taicing.  
But though this Kingdom of China doth often change its Lord and Name, the Chineses however have Time out of mind called it by two other particular Names, as Chungchoa, and Chungque; the first whereof signifies The Middle Kingdom, and the other The Middle Garden. The reason why the Chineses gave their Kingdom these Names, may be supposed to be this; in regard that formerly they did verily believe that the Heaven was round, the Earth foursquare, and in the middle Point thereof lay their Kingdom. Wherefore when they first saw the Maps of Europe, they took it very ill that their Kingdom was not placed in the middle, but in the farther part of the East. And therefore when Mathias Riccius a jesuit, had in China made a Map of the whole World, he so ordered his Adulation, that the Kingdom of China fell to be in the middle. But most of the Chineses do now acknowledge this their great Error, and blush, convinced of so much Ignorance. And though the Chineses themselves have thus called their Kingdom by several Names (according as the Family which Governed over them happened to change) yet their Neighbours that live upon the Confines take no notice of their Alterations, neither follow the Chineses therein; for those of Couchenchina and Siam, call this Kingdom Cin; the Islanders of japan, Than; the Tartars, Han; and the Turks, Saraceners; and other Western People, Cataium.  
Some conceive that this Name is originally from Sioni, 
China, whence so named.  in respect Sina in their Language signifies A most brave and famous Country. Others opposing, will have this Kingdom to derive its Name from the Inhabitants of the City Chincheu, because these People drive only a constant Trade by Sea to most Places of Asia; so that the Portugueses and Indians, by leaving out the same Letters of the word Chincheu, might easily give it the Name of China.  
But those are in a very great Error, that will have the word China to be derived from a certain word Cinch, which by the Chinese is very much used. The falseness of this Assertion will clearly appear from hence, in that the Chinese, who Trade with the Indians or Portuguese to those Places, and go with their Ships to India, used on the score of Civility and kind Respect, to Greet each other in their Mother's Tongue, not with the Name of Cinch, but Sia.  
Now that which appears to me to be a most probable Truth amongst the various Opinions of Writers, is that which the jesuit Martinus Martinii (a Man of great Learning and Skill in the Antiquities of China) has asserted in the sixth Book of his History of China; the words whereof are as follow:  
I shall not (says he) let this pass unmentioned, which seems to me most likely, That not only by the Indians, but also by Strangers, the Name China took rise and original from the Generation, Family, or Branch of Cina, who Governed in China in the 246. Year before the Birth of Christ: So that we ought not to call it China, but rather The Kingdom of Sinen or Cinen: for in the time of those Kings which proceeded from this Branch, the Name of Siners was first made known by Strangers, and especially by the Indians. By the Indians the Name of China afterwards came into use, and was followed by the Portugueses after the Conquest of India: for this Family of Cina Governed over the greatest part of the Siners, who lived toward the West, and continually had Wars with Foreiners: When afterwards the Court or Seat of the Kingdom was Planted there, received the Name of The Kingdom of China. This Family of Cina being risen to the highest pitch of all Prosperity, proved after a great Invader of others Territories; insomuch that it seems no wonder that Strangers and remote Nations had the Name of Cina so frequent among them. And though the Sineses call this farther part of Asia or Cina by several Names, according to the Governing Families that happen to change, yet however Foreiners do reserve the first Name which they heard. And this is my Opinion concerning the Original of the Name Sina; and according to this Assertion, the first Letter of the word ought to be writ, not with an S but with a C.  
All China was formerly divided by the Chinese Emperor Xunus into 12 Provinces; 
The Division of China.  afterwards the Emperor Yva, who took upon him the Government after the Death of Xinus, about 260 years before the Incarnation of our Saviour, reduced all China into nine Provinces, which only at that time comprehended the Northern Parts of China, and had for their Confines the River Kiang. But after that they had Conquered the Southern Parts by degrees, and somewhat Civilised the Inhabitants, the whole Kingdom of China was divided into 15 Provinces: Amongst these also they reckon the Province of Leaotung, which is situated on the West of Peking, where the great Wall begins, and the Hanging-Island of Corea; both which pay Tribute to the Emperor. There are several other Islands beside, which pay also Tribute: amongst which the Island Haman is the chiefest, lying in the Sea over against the Province of Quangsi, Among the Islands which are Tributary to this Kingdom, is also accounted the Island Formosa, which the Chineses call Lieukieu, and situated over against the Province of Foken; and also the Island Cheuxan, over against the Province of Chekiang, a very famous Place for Trading. But of this more at large hereafter.  
Six of the 15 Provinces verge upon the Sea, as Peking, Xantung, Kiangnan or Nanking, Cheaiang, Foking, and Quantung. From hence toward the North lie the Midland Countries, as Quangsi, Kiangsi, Huquang, Honan, and Xansi; and toward the West the other four, Xensi, Sucheu, Queicheu, and junnan.  
Lastly, this Empire which comprehends 15 Kingdoms, is also divided into the South and North-China: South-China the Tartars call The Kingdom of Mangin, and North-China, The Kingdom of Catay. In the first are nine Kingdoms, and in the last six, or eight, if you will reckon amongst them the Kingdom of Leaotung, and the Hanging-Island of Corea.  
By what has been already said, it doth clearly appear how far those are mistaken, who write of another Empire beyond China, which they call Catay; as likewise of several Towns, as Quinsey, Cambalu, and many other Fictions; whereas in truth, beyond the great Wall no other People live but Tartars, who have no fixed Abodes, but wander up and down the Countries in Wagons, and so travel from Place to Place, as may be found at large in the Writings of those who have sufficiently confuted this great Error and Mistake, as Virgantius, and Martinus Martinii, in his Atlas of China. Amongst the rest, the jesuits have likewise found by experience, that beyond the Empire of China no Monarchy of Catay is to be found; insomuch that the same People whom we call Chineses, are by the Persians called Cataians'. This same Mistake has been likewise sufficiently and Learnedly confuted with undeniable Arguments, by the most Learned jacob Gool, a Person of extraordinary Knowledge in all Arts of Literature, and especially in the Oriental Languages, and at present Arabic Professor in the University of Leyden in his Appendix to the Atlas of China.  
The Kingdom of China is so enclosed with several Islands, and on the East and South with Seas, that it seems almost to be foursquare, only two great Mountains thrust themselves out toward the Sea, which in the Chinese Language are called Tung. The one lies by the Town of Ningpo, from whence you may Sail in 40 hours to the Island of japan: the other great Hill is in the Province of Xantung, near to the Town of Tengoheu.  
China, situated in the farthest part of Asia, 
The Situation  borders toward the East, South, and West, upon the great Indian Sea, and is called Tung by the Chinese, which signifies Easterly. And on the North it is separated from the Kingdoms of Ninche and Nicolhan, by that Famous Wall which was made by those of China against the Invasion of the Tartars. Higher up toward the North it has for Frontiers the Kingdom of Taniju, and a Wilderness called Samo, which separates the North side of this China from the Kingdoms of Samahan and Cascar. Upon the other Provinces situated toward the South, join the Kingdoms of Prester-Iohn, Geo, (which by the Chinese are called by one common Name Sifan) as also Tibet, Laos, and Mien. Likewise China reaches as far as Brangale, and to some part of Tartary, and the Mountains of Damascus, which separates it from Tartary and India.  
The furthest Extent of China (taken in the breadth) begins in the South upon the Island Hainan, 
The Extent.  which lies in 18 Degrees Northern Latitude: from thence it reaches toward the North to 42 Degrees; insomuch that China in the breadth extends to 22 Degrees, 
990 English Miles.  that is, 330 Dutch Leagues. It's length begins in the Province of juunan, at 120 Degrees, and ends in the East at the Mountain of the Town Ningpo, called by the Portugueses, Nampo, at 132 Degrees: 
1350 English Miles.  So that this Part consists of 450 Leagues in Longitude.  
China is not a little secure in regard of the adjacent Kingdoms, and the natural and strong Forts whereby this King's Realm stands so entirely protected against all violence from without, that the like is hardly to be seen elsewhere; neither are there any Avenues found leading to this Monarchy, insomuch that it is so well provided and guarded, that it seems to be a World within itself, and separated from all the rest, as well toward the South as East; and where the Sea borders, it hath so many Islands, Banks, Flats, and blind Rocks, that it is altogether unsafe to approach China on the side with any great Ships of Men of War. On the West, and somewhat toward the South, lie the Woods and Hills of Tamessus, which are so thick and high, that it is altogether unpenetrable on that side, and which separate China from the next bordering Asia, and the lesser neighbouring Kingdoms; all which adds to the Defence and Protection of this Empire. Toward the North and West it is also sufficiently secured against all Invasions by the Sandy and dry Flats of Samo, which endanger all Vessels that attempt any Landing in those Parts. Lastly, this Kingdom has toward the North a great Wall, which the Family and Branch of Cina built against the Invasion of the Tartars 215 Years before the Birth of Christ; but in what condition this Wall is at present, and how far it extends, we shall treat at large in the Description of the Province of Peking.  
In respect the Sovereignty over the fifteen Kingdoms of this China belongs at present to a Monarch, the Great Cham of Tartary, I shall give you an Account of the number of all the great and little Cities situated in all these Dominions.  
First of all, they sum up in this whole Empire 145 Capital Cities, which outshine the rest both in Greatness and Glory. Under the Command of this Emperor are 1331 small Cities, amongst which 148 may be compared, in Magnificence, Beauty, and People, with the chief Cities. Beside these, there are 32 great Cities more, which are not subject to any other, yet they must not bear the Name of Capital, though they Command over 36 small Cities. Beside all these, there are 3 Cities more, for the Officers and Commanders of the Militia to dwell in. The Forts and Castles are 159. beside which 17 great Garrison Cities, and 66 small Garrison Towns, which are never without full Companies, and of Soldiers, who are permitted to inhabit promiscuously amongst the Burghers.  
There is no distinguishing by the greatness and largeness of the Cities, the one from the other; for some of the small ones exceed some others of the great and prime Cities, both in Largeness, Wealth, and People: but according to the Worth and Dignity of the Governors, and the Privileges of the Place, she bears the Precedency, and is reckoned amongst the chief Cities. No Place must presume to take up the Name of a City, but what is Walled in; for every inferior Town or Situation subjects to the next adjacent Capital City. Most of the Cities in China are built after one fashion and form, commonly foursquare, with broad and high Walls, adorned with quadruple Towers, placed at an equal distance; round about which runs a deep Moat, and that also is surrounded with a Mud or Earthen Wall. Each City has a double Gate, and two double Doors, whereof the first stands directly over against the second, that there is no seeing through the last, though you stand in the first: Betwixt these two Gates opens most commonly a large Court, where they Discipline their Militia: Upon the Gates are likewise built great Watch-Towers, where the Soldiers keep Night-Sentinel. Most of the Cities have great Suburbs belonging to them, which are as full of People as within the Wall. Without the Battlements each Metropolis hath a delightful Plain, curiously adorned with Towers, Trees, and other Embellishments, most pleasant to the Eye. The Country every where swarms with People, so that wheresoever you Travel, you shall meet continually with Crowds of Men, Women, and Children.  
As now these 15 Kingdoms seem not only to exceed all other Parts of the World, for the number of most rare Edifices and rich Cities, so they are likewise no less abounding in People: for the most populous Country of all Europe stands not in competition with this.  
Those that will take the pains to look into the Chinese Pole or Register-Books, wherein is exactly set down the number of the People of each Province (except those of the Royal Family) will find that it amounts to the number of 58 Millions, 9 hundred and 40 thousand, 2 hundred and 84 Persons: Neither need you wonder which way this can be made out; for every Master of a Family is obliged upon a great Penalty to hang out a little Board over his Door, upon which he must set down the number of his Household, and their Condition, etc. And to prevent all Fraud, one is appointed over every tenth House, whom they call Titang, which signifies the Tenth-man, or Tyther: His Office consists in taking an Account of the number of the Persons upon the Board; and if the Master of the Family fail to make that known truly, he is to acquaint the Governor of the City with the Abuse.  
Having spoken thus much of the Situation, Division, and Extent of China; I shall add in short what these fifteen Provinces pay annually in Taxes one with another; as also how many Capital, great, little, and Garrison Cities are in each of the Ten; and lastly, what each Province, Division, or Shire, disburseth yearly in Taxes to the Emperor of China.  
No Man possesses a Foot of Land in all this Empire, without paying to the Emperor something out of it; so that we need not wonder, that over and above the common Expenses which are made upon the account of petty Kings, Vice-Roys, and Military Officers, there are more than threescore Millions of Crowns brought yearly into the Emperor's Coffers, The whole Sum amounts to 150 Millions of Crowns, whereof he cannot dispose as he pleaseth, but the Money is brought into the Treasury; and if the King at any time desires a Supply, in writing to the Treasurer he is not to deny the payment of it.  
The Provinces bring in yearly in Taxes 32 Millions 2 hundred 7 thousand 4 hundred and 47 Bags of Rice, and one Bag is enough to serve 100 Men for one day; 40 hundred 9 thousand 9 hundred 49 Pounds of Raw Silk, 71 hundred 2 thousand 4 hundred and 36 Rowls of Cloth made of Hemp, 36 thousand 7 hundred and 70 Bales of Cottons, 1 hundred 91 thousand 7 hundred and 30 Rowls of wrought Silk. But the City of Hucheu buys off this Tax yearly for the Sum of 500 thousand Crowns.  
The Provinces bring in likewise 1 Million 7 hundred 94 thousand 2 hundred and 61 Weight of Salt, 
The Revenue by Taxes.  each Weight is to be reckoned at 1 hundred 24 Pounds, amounting in all to 1 hundred 87 Millions 6 hundred 88 thousand 3 hundred 64 Pounds; 32 Millions 4 hundred 18 thousand 6 hundred 27 Trusses of Hay and Straw for the King's Stables, beside all other Taxes.  
The other ten Provinces of China I did not see in my journey, yet however I shall give you an Account of the Taxes which the great and lesser Cities thereof pay yearly to the Emperor; their Names are these: Zansi, the second Province of the fifteen, Xensi the third, Honan the fifth, Sucheu the sixth- Huquang the seventh, Chekiang the tenth, Fokien the eleventh, Quangsi the thirteenth, Quicheu the fourteenth, and Immam the fifteenth.  

The second Kingdom of Zansi.  
THis Province lies Westward of Peking, 
The Situation of Zansi.  and is neither so large nor populous, but more Fruitful, and of more Antiquity, because (if credit may be given to the Historians of China) the Chinese derive from hence their first Rise and Original.  
On the North this Province has for Confines the Great Wall, which reaches from East to West through the whole Country; behind which lies the Kingdom of Tamyn, and the Sandy Wilderness of Samo. The West side of this Province lies upon the Yellow River, which runs from North to South, and is separated by the same from the Province of Xensi.  
This Province produces the sweetest and fairest Grapes of all Asia; but the Chineses make no Wine of them, but only dry them, and so bring them to the Market through all China. In this Country of Zansi (which is very remarkable and worthy of observation) are through the whole Country great store of Fire-Wells, even in the same manner as the Water-Wells are in Europe, which they use for the dressing of Meat after this manner: the Mouth of the Well is stopped very close, and only a place left open to set the Pot upon, by which means the Pot boils without any trouble. This Province likewise produces good store of Coal, which they dig out of the Hills, as in England, and at Luyk in the Netherlands, which serves the Inhabitants for Fuel, who likewise use Stoves in their Houses, made after the manner of those in Holland.  
In this Country of Zansi are 5 Capital Cities, 92 small Cities, and several Forts. The 5 Capital Cities are Taiyven, Pingiaen, Taitung, Lugan, and Fuencheu.  

1. Taiyven Commands over 20 Cities, Taiyven, Tayven, jucu, Taco, Ki, Sinkin, Congyven, Ciaoching, Venxui, Loping, I, Tingsiang, Tai, Utai, Kiechi, Cofan, Fan, Hang, Paote, and Hiang.  
2. Pingiaen Commands over 31 Cities, as Pingyaen, Siangling, Hungtung, Feuxan, Chaoching, Taiping, Yoiang, jeching, Kioiao, Fuensi, Pu, Lincin, Yungho, Yxi, Vanciven, Hocin, Kiai, Ganye, Hia, Venhi, Pinglo, juiching, Kiang, Yuenkio, Ho, Kie, Hiangning, Cie, Taning, Xeleu, and Yangho. Among these, Pu, Kiai, Ho, Kie, and Cie, are the chiefest.  
3. Tai●ung Commands over 11 Cities, Taitung, Hoaigien, Hoenyven, Ing, Xanin, So, may, Guei, Quangling, Quangchang, and Lingkieu: whereof Ing, So, and Guei, are the chiefest.  
4. Lugan Commands over eight Cities, Lugan, Caeneu, Timlieu, Siangheng, Luching, H●quan, Liching, and Pingxun.  
5. Fuencheu Commands likewise over eight Cities, Fuencheu, Hiaoy, Pingiao, Kiakieu, Ning●iang, Lingxa, Inugning, and Lin.   
Beside these great Cities there are three other Corporations in this City, as Sin, Laao, and Ca These Towns are not much inferior to the Cities, and so esteemed by the Chinese; but yet they are not preferred to that Dignity of the Cities, though they have a Command over some lesser Towns.  
For the safety of the Ways, and defence of the great Wall, there are 14 strong Forts in this Country, which are surrounded with strong Walls, their Names are these; Gueiguen, jeuguei, Coguei, may, Vanglin, janghon, Caoxon, Tienching, Chinlu, Cuigyven, Pinglin, Chungtun, Geutung, and Tungxing.  
The Pole or Register-Book of this Province reckons five hundred eighty nine tho●sand nine hundred fifty nine Families, and five hundred eighty four thousand fifteen Fight Men. That which this Country pays in Taxes yearly to the Emperor, consists of twenty two hundred seventy four thousand and twenty two Bags of Rice, fifty Pounds of fine Linen, four thousand seven hundred and seventy Silk-Stuffs, four hundred and twenty thousand Weight of Salt, and thirty five hundred forty four thousand eight hundred and fifty Bundles of Hay, beside several other Taxes.   

The third Kingdom of Xensi.  
AMongst the Northern Dominions is this Xensi, 
The Situation of Xensi.  which is very great, chiefly situated toward the West in 30 Degrees, and borders upon the Kingdoms of Prester-Iohn, 
Prester-Iohn in Asia.  Casker, and Tibet, which are called by one Name in the Chinese Tongue, Sifan. Westward the Borders extend beyond the Tartar Kingdom of Taniju; betwixt which and this Country, the Great Wall and some Forts make a separation, which doth not run through all this Country but only to the side of the Yellow River. The remaining part of this Country situated on the other Bank of the River, has no Wall for its defence, but dry and barren Sandfields, and the Yellow River, and sufficient Fortifications.  
Eastward this Xensi is likewise Bounded with this Yellow River, which runs through the Country. Southward lie very high Mountains, which are as strong Bulwarks, and separate this Province from the Provinces of Honan Sucheu, and Huquang.  
Want of Rain makes this Country very dry; but yet it produces great store of Wheat, Barley, and Turkish Corn, but very little Rice, The Beasts feed all Winter upon Corn. It abounds with Sheep and Goats, which they shear three times ayear, in the Spring, in Summer, and in Harvest; and of the Wool they make themselves Clothes. In this Country they make great store of Musk, which grows in the Navel of a Beast not much unlike to a young Hind; the Flesh whereof the Chineses eat as other Meat. When this Deer goes to Rutting, the Cod swells like a Boil that is full of Matter; which Exuperation consisting of a thin hairy Purse, is then taken out with all its precious Stuff by the Natives. True it is, that all the Purses which are brought to us, are not the right and pure Navels; for the cunning Chineses know very well when they empty the Purse, how to fill up the same again with counterfeit Musk. There is likewise Gold found in this Country, which is not fetched from the Mines, (for those the Emperor will not suffer to be opened, there being both Gold and Silver Mines) but from the sides of Rivers and shallow Waters.  
In this Country are eight Capital Cities, a hundred and seven small Cities, beside Castles and Forts: The eight Capital Cities are these; Sigan, Fungciang, Hangchung, Pingleang, Cunchang, Linijao, Kingyang, and jengan.  

1. Sigan Commands over 36 Cities, Sigam, Hienyang, Hingping, Linchang, Kingijang, Caolong, Hu, Lantien, Livo, Xang, Chingan, Tung, Chaoye, Hoyang, Cheng, Pexuy, Hanching, Hoa, Hoyan, Gueinan, Puching, Conan, Hoxanijang, Xangnan, Yao, Sanyven, Tungquoa, Fuping, Kien, Fungciven, Vucung, jungxeu, Fuen, Xunhoa, Xanxuy, Changvu.  
2. Fungciang Commands over eight Cities, Fungciang, Kixan, Paoki, Fufung, Muy, Linieu, Lung, and Pingijang.  
3. Hanchung Commands over 15 Towns, Hanchung, Paoching, Chingu, Yang, Sihiang, Fungmien, Niengkiang, Lioyang, Hinggan, Pingli, Xeciven, Sinijang, Haniju, Peho, and Cuijang.  
4. Pingleang Commands over ten Cities, Pingleang, Cungsin, Hoating, Chinyven, Kuyven, Knig, Lingtai, Choangleang, Limgte, and Congning.  
5. Cung change Commands over seventeen Cities, Chungchang, Ganting, Hoeining, Tunguei, Change, Ningyven, Fokiang, Siho, Ching, Cin, Cingan, Cingxui, Li, Kiai, Venus, Hoei, Leangtang.  
6. Linijao Commands over five Cities, Linijao, Gueoyven, Lan, Kin, Ho.  
7. Kingyang Commands over five Towns, Kingyang, Hoxi, Hoan, Ning, and Chuining.  
8. jengan Commands over 19 Cities, jengan, Gansai, Canciven, Ganting, Paogan, Y●huen, jenchuen, jenchang, Cingkien, Fen, Cochuen, Chungpu, Ykiun, Suit, Miche, Kia, Upao, Xinmo, and Fuco.   
Beside these great and small Cities in this Province, there are likewise several Magazines which lie scattered up and down, some within the Great Wall, and some without. The chiefest of these Forts are these eight, Xacheu, Xancheu, jungchang, Leangcheu, Choanglang, Sinning, Chiny, Culang. These following 14 are small ones, Hingnia, Ningniachung, Yaocheu, Nincheu, Hocheu, Cinglu, Yulin, Chinfan, Xetu, Hantung, Pinglu, Mingxa, Guei, and Sengqui.  
The Chinese Register reckons the number of Families in this Province, to be no less than eight hundred thirty one thousand fifty one; and thirty nine hundred thirty four thousand one hundred seventy six Fight Men.  
The Taxes which this Country pays, are nineteen hundred twenty nine thousand and fifty seven Bags of Wheat, three hundred sixty and five thousand Weight of fine Linen, nine thousand two hundred and eighteen Pounds of all sorts of wrought Silks, seventeen thousand two hundred and seventy Pounds of Cotton, eight hundred and twenty thousand seven hundred and seventy Pounds of Calicoes, beside fifteen hundred and fourteen thousand seven hundred and forty nine Trusses of Hay for the King's Stables.   

The fifth Province of Honan.  
THe Province of Honan lies East and Southeast with Nanking, 
The Situation of Honan.  North and North-East with Peking and some part of Xantung, and South South-West with Hucang; but Westward it borders upon the Province of Sucheu, and with the remaining part of Xensi.  
In this fifth Province we find eight great Cities, a hundred small Cities, beside Forts and Castles: The eight great Cities are Caifung, Queite, Shangte, Gueiheoi, Hoaiking, Honan, Nanijang, and juning.  

1. Caifung bears the Command over 30 Cities, Caifung, Chinlieu, Ki, Tunghiu, Taiking, Gueixi, Gueichuen, jenlin, Fuken, Chungmen, jangvu, juenvu, Fungkieu, jencin, Laniang, Chin, Xangaxui, Sihoa, Hiangching, jenching, Chaggio, In, Sinching, Mie, Shing, jungiang, jungee, Hoin, Suxi, Isung.  
2. Queite Governs over nine Cities, Queite, Ningling, Loye, Hiaye, jungehing, Ciu, juching, Hiahching, and Xeching.  
3. Changte Commands over seven Cities, Changte, Tanchin, Linchang, Lin, Cuckoe, Vugan, and Xe.  
4. Gueihoei Commands over six Cities, Gueihoei, Coching, Sinchiang, Hoekia, Ki, and Hoei.  
5. Hoaikuing Commands over six Cities, Hoaikuing, Ciyven, Sievun, Vuche, Meng, Ven.  
6. Honan command's over 14 Cities, Hovan, jensu, Cung, Mengciu, Yyang, Tenfung, Tungpe, Nanchao, Tengo, Nuihiahg, Sinije, Chechun, Thou, Vuxang, and Ye.  
7. Kingyang Commands over five Towns, Kingyang, Hoxi, Hoan, Ning, and Chuining.  
8. juning Commands over 14 Cities, juning, Hanchai, Sipnig, Sincai, Siuping, Chinijang, Sinigang, Loxan, Kioxan, Quango, Quangxan, Cuxi, Sceva, and Xangching,   
The great City In, which though not preferred by the Chinese to the Dignity of a Capital City, yet however Commands over five small Cities, as In, Luxan, Kia, Paofung, and Yyang. The yearly Revenue, according to the Toll-Book of the Emperor, which this Country brings in, amo●nts to five hundred eighty nine thousand two hundred and ninety six Families, and fifty one hundred six thousand two hundred and seventy Fight Men.  
The Income of the Revenue amounts yearly to twenty four hundred fourteen thousand four hundred and seventy seven Bags of Rice, twenty three thousand five hundred and nine Pounds of unwrought Linen, nine thousand nine hundred fifty nine Pounds of several sorts of Silk, three hundred forty one Pounds of Cottons, which are very scarce in this County, and lastly, twenty two hundred fourscore and eight thousand seven hundred forty four Trusses of Hay for the King's Stables.   

The sixth Kingdom of Sucheu.  
THis Territory of Sucheu is very large and fruitful, 
The Situation of Sucheu.  which Eastward bordereth upon Huquang, Southward upon Queicheu, North-East and by North upon Xensi, North-West upon Prester-Iohn's Country, Westward upon Ti●et, and Southward upon the Province of junnan.  
In this whole Province are eight chief Cities, a hundred twenty four great and little Cities, four Garrison Cities, beside several other Towns and Places.  
The eight Capital Cities are Chingtu, Paoning, Xungning, Siucheu, Chunking, Queicheu, Lunggan, and Mahu.  

1. Chingtu Commands over 30 little Cities, Chingtu, Xaanglieu, Veukiang, Sinfan, Sinlu, Kintang, Ginxeu, Chingping, Pi, Cum, Nuikiang, Quou, Peug, Cuugning, 'Gan, Kien, Cuyang, Cungking, Sincin, Han, Xefan, Miencho, Teyang, Mien, Changning, Lokiang, Mieu, Vencheven, Guei, and Pao.  
2. Pagning Commands over 10 Cities, Pagning, Cangki, Nanpu, Quangyven, Pa, Chaoboa, Tungkiang, Kien, Cutung, and Mankiang.  
3. Xunking has under its Command 9 Cities, Xunking, Sike, jungxan, Ylnug, Quanggan, Kin, Tacho, Gochi, and Linxui.  
4. Siucheu Commands likewise over 10 Cities, Siucheu, Kingfu, Fuxun, Nanki, Hiuguen, Changning, junlien, Cung, Cao, and Lukehang.  
5. Chungking Commands over 18 Cities, Chungking, Kiangein, Changxeu, Taco, juncheven, Kikiang, Nancheven, Kiukiang, Ho, Tungleang, Tingguen, Piexan, Chung, Fungtu, Tienkiang, Fen, Fulung, and Pinxui.  
6. Queicheu Commands over 13 Cities, Queicheu, Coxan, Tachang, Taming, junyang, Vaughan, Caiazzo, Tai, Sinning, Leangxan, Kieuzi, Tunchiang, and Taiping.  
7. Lunggan Commands over three Cities, Lunggan, Kiangyeu, and Xeciven, and also over several Forts.  
8. Mahu is alone, without having any City under its Command.   
The great Cities are six, Tungcheven, Muicheu, Kiating, Kiung, Lincheu, and Yacheu. Though these six great Cities might very well deserve the Name and Dignity of Capital Cities, in regard of their largeness, and number of Inhabitants, yet they do not enjoy that Dignity, because this Province is to have no more Capital Cities than Peking and Nanking.  
The first great City Tungcheven, Commands over 8 other Cities; the second Muicheu, over four; the third Kiating, over seven; the fourth Kiung, over three; the fifth Liucheu, over four; and the sixth Yacheu Commands likewise over four.  
The four chief Garrison Cities are Tinchnen, Uniung, Usa, and Chinhiung; beside which there are 35 small Garrison Cities and Forts.  
This Province produces much Silk, and other rich Commodities. It is very large and fruitful, having the great River of Kiang running quite through it: in some places it is Mountainous, but wants neither for Trees nor Valleys. From hence only comes the right Radix-China, or Chinaroot; for that which grows in other Places of China is wild and good for nothing. From hence comes likewise that incomparable Root called Rhubarb, which the People of Tibet and Mogar, who drive the Trade in this Province, send from thence into Europe. Here are likewise found two sorts of Amber Stones, namely the red and yellow; which last is found also upon other Coasts. The People here are very cunning in counterfeiting of Amber, which they do with so much skill, that they sell it sometimes for the right, it being impossible to discern it, being not much inferior unto it either in sight or goodness. Iron, Tin, and Led, are likewise fetched from the Mountains in great quantities; among which (the wonder is) are great store of Salt-pits, that produce so much Salt, that the Inhabitants know not how to spend one third part of it.  
The Toll-Book wherein the number of the People of the Country is set down, mentions no less than 4 hundred 64 thousand 1 hundred 29 Families, and 22 hundred 4 thousand 1 hundred and 70 Fight Men, without reckoning the Soldiers, who are very numerous in the Country.  
That which this Province pays in Taxes to the Emperor yearly, consists of 61 hundred 6 thousand 660 Bags of Rice, 6 thousand 3 hundred and 39 Pounds of wrought and unwrought Silk, 74 thousand 8 hundred and 51 Pounds of Cottons, 1 hundred 49 thousand 1 hundred 77 Weight of Salt, beside other Taxes paid to his Imperial Majesty in some parts of this Province.   

The seventh Kingdom of Hucang.  
THe Province of Hucang borders toward the North upon the Province of Honan, 
The Situation of Hucang.  North-West upon Xensi, Westward upon Sucheu, toward the South upon Quangsi, South-West upon Queicheu, Eastward upon Kiangsi, and Southeast upon Quantung.  
In this Province are 15 brave Metropolises, above a hundred small Cities, and a world of Villages and Cottages, beside the Garrison Towns and Forts.  
The 15 chief Cities are these, Vuchang, Hanijang, Syangyang, Tegan, Hoangcheu, Kingcheu, Yocheu, Changxa, Paoking, Hengcheu, Changte, Xincheu, jungcheu, Chingtien, Chinchiang.  

1. Vuchang Commands over 10 Cities, Whang, Vuchang, Kiayn, Puki, Hienning, Cungyang, Tungching, Hingque, Taye, and Tungxan.  
2. Hanijang Commands over two Cities, Hanijang and Hanchuen.  
3. Siangyang Commands over seven Cities Siangyang, Iching, Nanchang, Caoyang, Coching, Quanghoa, and Kiun.  
4. Tegan Commands over six Cities, Tegan, jommung, Hiaocan, Ingching, Sui, and Ingxan.  
5. Hoangcheu Commands over nine Cities, Hoangcheu, Lotien, Maching, Hoangpi, Hoanggan, Kixut, Ki, Hoangmui, and Hoang●i.  
6. Kingcheu Commands over 13 Cities, Kingcheu, Cunggan, Xexeu, Kienli, Sungki, Chikiang, Iling, Changyang, Itu, juengan, Quei, Hingxan, Patung.  
7. Yocheu Commands over eight Cities, Yocheu, Linsiang, Hoayung, Pingkiang, Fung, Xemuen, Culi, and Ganhiang.  
8. Changxa Commands over 11 Cities, Chanxa, Siangtan, Siangin, Ninghiang, and Lievyang, Liling, jeyang, Sianghiang, Xeu, Ganhoa, and Chaling.  
9 Paoking Commands over five Cities, Paoking, Sinhoa, Chingpu, Vuchang, and Sinning.  
10. Hengcheu Commands over nine Cities, Hengcheu, Hengxan, Luiyang, Changning, Gangin, Ling, Queiyang, Linnu, and Langxan.  
11. Changte Commands over four Cities, Changte, Taoyven, Lungyang, and juenkiang.  
12. Xincheu Commands over seven Cities, Xincheu, Luki, Xinki, Xopu, juen, Kivyang, and Mayang.  
13. jungcheu Commands over seven Cities, jungcheu, Kiyang, Tan, Tunggan, Ningyven, jungning, and Kianghoa.  
14. Chingtien Commands over seven Cities, Chingtien, Kingxan, Cienkiang, Mienyang, Kingling, Kingmuen, and Tangyang.  
15. Chinchiang Commands over seven Cities, Cinchiang, Fang, Choxan, Xancin, Choki, Chingsi, and Paokang.   
There are also in this Province two great Cities, Cingcheu and Chincheu: The first Commands over four small Cities, Cingcheu, Hoeitung, Tungtao, Suining; the second over six, Chincheu, junghing, Ychang, Hingning, Queiyang, and Queitung.  
The Garrison Cities are eleven in number, Xi, jungxun, Paocing, Nanguei, Xiyung, Xangki, Lankiang, Sanpin, jungting, Tienkia, jungmui.  
The Chinese Register of Toll-Book reckons in this Country Five hundred thirty one thousand six hundred and eighty six Families, and Forty eight hundred thirty three thousand five hundred and ninety Fight Men, beside all such as are of the Royal Blood, which amount to at least Three hundred thousand in all China. These are all the Offspring of one Hunguvus, the first Founder of the Family of Taiminga, who long after the Expulsion of the Tartars conquered the Kingdom, and settled himself in the Throne. But this Family of Taiminga had the misfortune not many years since to be wholly extirpated by the Tartars, as will appear hereafter.  
The Product of the Revenues of this Province which are paid to the Emperor yearly, consists in One and twenty hundred sixty seven thousand nine hundred and fifty nine Bags of Rice, and Seventeen thousand nine hundred and seventy seven Rowls of wrought Silk.   

The tenth Province of Chekiang.  
THis Province lies Eastward toward the Sea, 
The Situation of Chekiang▪  South and South-West it borders upon the Province of Foking, but the rest joins to the Provinces of Kiansi and Nanking.  
In this Province are eleven Prime Cities, all of them not much inferior to some Provinces; for the Metropolis of Hangcheu is fit to make to make a Kingdom of. The eleven chief Cities Command over sixty three small Cities, which have likewise abundance of Towns and Castles under their Command, beside the Villages, which are all full of People.  
The eleven chief Cities are these, Hangcheu, Kiahing, Hucheu, Niencheu, Kinhoa, Kincheu, Chucheu, Xaohing, Ningpo, Taicheu, and Vencheu.  

1. Hangcheu Commands over eight Cities, Hangcheu, Haining, Fuyang, juhang, Lingan, Yucieu, Sinching, Changhoa.  
2. Kiahing Commands over six Cities, Kiahing, Kiaxen, Haiyen, Pinghu, Cungte, Tunghiang.  
3. Hucheu Commands over six Cities, Hucheu, Changhing, Gankie, teaching, Hiaofung, and Vukang.  
4. Niencheu Commands over six Cities, Niencheu, Xungan, Tunglui, Suigan, Xenchang, and Fuenxi.  
5. Kiuhoa Commands over eight Cities, Kinhoa, Lanki, Tungyang, Thou, juugkang, Vuy, Pukiang, and Tanki.  
6. Kincheu Commands over five Cities, Kincheu, Lungyeu, Changxan, Kiangxen, and Caihoa.  
7. Chucheu Commands over 10 Cities, Chucheu, Cingtien, Cinyun, Sungyang, Suichang, Lungcinen, Kingyven, junho, Sivenping, and Kingning.  
8. Xaohing Commands over seven Cities, Xaohing, Siaoxan, Chuki, juyao, Xangyu, Xing, and Cinchang.  
9 Ningpo Commands over five Cities, Ningpo, Cuki, Funghao, Tinghai, Siangxan.  
10. Taicheu Commands over six Cities, Taicheu, Hoangnien, Tientai, Sinkiu, Ninghai, and Taiping.  
11. Vencheu Commands over five Cities, Vencheu, Xuigan, Locing, Pingyang, Taixun.   
The chief Garrisons are 15. Chinxan, Kinxan, Tinghui, Quo, Ninghai, Cioki, Sinho, Xetie, Puontun, Cumuen, Tunchi, Haigan, Sinning, Haifung, Nan.  
The number of the People in this Province mentioned in the Chinese Toll-Book, appears to be 12 hundred 42 thousand 1 hundred and 35 Families, and 55 hundred 25 thousand 4 hundred and 70 Fight Men.  
The public Revenues paid to the Emperor consist of 25 hundred 10 thousand 2 hundred and 99 Sacks of Salt, 3 hundred and 70 thousand 4 hundred and 60 Pounds of unwrought Silk, and 2 thousand 5 hundred and 74 Rowls of wrought Silk: Beside all which, the great Ships of his Imperial Majesty called jungychuen, come every year to lad with Silk, which is very rich and curiously wrought for his Majesties own use. The Silk is interwoven with Gold, Silver, and the Feathers of several Birds, very artificially mingled with all manner of Colours: None are suffered to wear any of these Silks, called Dragon-Silks, but the Emperor and his Courtiers.  
This Province furnishes the Court likewise with 80 hundred 4 thousand and 91 Trusses of Hay, and with 4 hundred 44 thousand 7 hundred and 69 Weight of Salt. The whole Revenue of this Province is reckoned by some, to amount to 15 Millions of Crowns.   

The eleventh Province of Fokien.  
THis Province, 
The Situation of Fokien.  which is the least of all the Provinces, lies toward the East Southeast and South, upon the great Indian Sea; toward the South-West it borders upon Quantung, West and North-East upon Kiansi, and the remaining part upon the Kingdom of Chekiang.  
In this Province are eight Chief Cities, and 48 small Cities, and a great number of Forts which were built for the Defence of the Sea and Harbour.  
The eight Chief Cities are these; Focheu, Civencheu, Changcheu, Kienning, jenping, Tincheu, Hiughoa, and Xaovu.  

1. Focheu Commands over eight Cities, Focheu, Cutien, Mincing, Changlo, Lienkiang, Loyven, jungfo, and Focing.  
2. Civencheu Commands over seven Cities, Civencheu, Nangan, Hoeigan, Tehoa, Ganki, Tungan, and junchung.  
3. Changcheu Commands over 10 Cities, Changcheu, Changpu, Lugnien, Nancing, Changtai, Changping, Pingho, Caogan, Haicing, and Ningyang.  
4. Kienning Commands over seven Cities, Kienning, Kienying, Cunggan, Puching, Chingho, Sungki, and Xeuning.  
5. jenping Commands over seven Cities, jenping, Cianglo, Xa, Yenki, Xunchang, janggan, and Tatien.  
6. Tingcheu Commands over eight Cities, Tingcheu, Ninghoa, Xanghang, Vuping, Cinglieu, Tienching, Queihoa, and jungtung.  
7. Hinghoa Commands over two Cities, Hinghoa, and Sienlieu.  
8. Xaovu Commands over four Cities, Xaovu, Quangee, Taining, and Kienning.   
In the Province of Fokien is also a great City called Foning, which Commands three Cities, Foning, Fogan, and Ningte.  
In this Province are likewise several brave Forts and Towns for Trade, as Ganhai, Hiamuen, Pumuen, Foning, Tinghai, Muihoa, Xe, Haiku, Vangan, Chungxe, Tungxan, Hivenchung, and jungting.  
The Island Formosa, or The Fair Island doth also belong to this Province, as likewise the near adjacent Island called Taiwan, which the Hollanders possess, who have built a Fort there called New-Zealand. But of this Island more hereafter.  
The Toll or Register-Book of these People, mentions no less in this Province than 5 hundred 9 thousand and 2 hundred Families, and 18 hundred 2 thousand 6 hundred and 77 Fight Men.  
The Revenue of this Province consists of 8 hundred 83 thousand 1 hundred and 15 Sacks of Salt, 1 hundred 94 Pounds of fine Linen, and 6 hundred Rowls of wrought Silk: But the chiefest Revenue consists of Ships, which pay according to their Burden so much a Tun.   

The thirteenth Province of Quangsi.  
QUangsi is the thirteenth Province, 
The Situation of Quangsi.  and borders toward the East upon the Province of Quantung, South-West upon Tungking or Ganan, Westward upon the Country of junnan, toward the North-West upon the Country of Queicheu, and the remaining part upon Huquang.  
In this Province are eleven Capital Cities, one Chief Garrison City, and one Principal City.  
The 11 Chief Cities are these, Queilin, Lieucheu, Kingyven, Pinglo, Gucheu, Cincheu, Nanning, Taiping, Suming, Chingen, and Tiencheu.  

1. Queilin Commands over nine Cities, Queilin, Hinggan, Lingchuen, Yangso, jungning, jungfo, Yning, Cinen, and Quonyang.  
2. Lieucheu Commands over twelve Cities, Lieucheu, Coyung, Loching, Lieuching, Hoaiyven, Yung, Laipin, Siang, Vuciven, Pin, Cienkiang, and Xangling.  
3. Kingyven Commands over nine Cities, Kingyven, Tienho, Sugen, Hochi, Hinching, Nanchuen, Lypo, Tunglan, and Pangti.  
4. Pinglo Commands over eight Cities, Pinglo, Cunching, Fuchueu, Ho, Lipu, Siengiu, juggan, and Caoping.  
5. Gucheu Commands over ten Cities, Gucheu, Teng, Yung, Cengki, Hoaicie, Yolin, Pope, Pelieu, Lochuen, and Hingye.  
6. Cincheu Commannds over four Cities, Cincheu, Pingnan, Quei, and Vucing.  
7. Nanning Commands over six Cities, Nanning, Lunggan, Heng, Yunhiang, Xangsu, and Sunning.  
8. Taiping Commands over 22 Cities, Taiping, Ganging, Yangli, Vanching, Co, Civenming, Suching, Chinyven, Sutung, Kielum, Mingyng, Xanhia, Kiegan, Luging, Tukie, Cungxen, junkang, Loyang, Tolling, Lun, Kiang, and Lope.  
9 Suming Commands over five Cities, Suming, Xangxe, Hiaxe, Pingciang, and Chung.  
10. Chingan has no City under it Command, nor is subject to any other City.  
11. Tiencheu Commands over five Cities, Tiencheu, Xanglin; Lung, Queite, and Cohoa.   
The Garrison City is Sugen, and Commands over three Cities, Sugen, Vuyven, and Funghoa.  
The great City which is not preferred to the Dignity of a Principal City, is Suching, and Commands only over one City called Ching.  
There are some other Cities in this Province, as Sucheu, Siping, Fulao, Fukang, Funy, Li, Queixum, and Hiangun.  
The Forts are only two, Zanglui and Ganiung.  
In the Toll or Register-Book of this Province, is set down 1 hundred 86 thousand 7 hundred and 19 Families, and 1 Million 54 thousand 7 hundred and 60 Fight Men. The Revenue thereof consists of 4 hundred 31 thousand 3 hundred and 59 Bags of Rice.   

The fourteenth Province of Queicheu.  
THis Province of Queicheu borders East and Southeast upon the Province of Quangsi, 
The Situation of Queicheu.  North and North-West upon Sucheu; toward the North-East it reaches as far as the Province of Huquang, and the remaining part borders upon junnan.  
Formerly this Province was not reckoned among the fifteen, but a part thereof belonged to Sucheu, another part to Huquang, and the neighbouring Provinces possessed the rest; at last the Family of Taiminga (in regard Ivena, the foregoing Branch of the Tartars, had caused several Castles and Forts to be built therein) made thereof a particular Province.  
In this Queicheu are 8 Chief Cities, which are not very large, 10 small Cities, four Chief Garrison Cities, and four small Garrison Cities, beside Castles and Forts, which are very many.  
The eight Chief Cities are these; Queiyang, Sucheu, Sunan, Chinyven, Xecien, Tunggin, Liping, and Tucho.  

1. Queiyang Commands over 19 Forts in stead of Cities, Queiyang, Kiukiun, Moqua, Tahoa, Cingfan, Gueifan, Fangfan, Hungfan, Golung, Kingxe, Siaolung, Lofan, Talung, Siaoching, Xangua, Luxan, Lufan, Pingfa, and Mohiang.  
2. Sucheu Commands over four Forts, Sucheu, Tuso, Xiki, and Hoantao.  
3. Sunan Commands over two Cities and five Forts, Sunan, Vuchuen, Inkiang, Xuite, Manii, Langki, and jeuki.  
4. Chinyven Commands over one City and four Forts, Chinyven, Xikien, Kinyung, Pienkyao, Inxui, and Taiping.  
5. Xecien Commands over three Forts, Xecien, Miaomin, Lungeiven, and Coihang.  
6. Tunggin Commands over seven Forts, Tunggin, Sengki, Tiki, Vaxan, Ulo, Pingten, Pingnan, and Pingchai.  
7. Liping Commands over 4 Cities and 11 Forts, Liping, juncung, Tanki, Pacheu, Hung, Caotie, Cuckoe, Sixau, Huul, Leangsai, Gevyang, Sinhoa, Chunglin, Cheki, and Lungli.  
8. Tucho Commands over three Cities and nine Forts, Tucho, Toxan, Maho, Cingpin, Panxui, Pinglang, Pingcheu, Lotung, Hokiang, Loping, Pingting, and Tungning.   
The four great Cities are, Pugan, jungning, Chinning, and Ganxun.  

Pugan is the Key of the three Provinces.  
jungning Commands over three small Forts, jungning, Muyo, and ting.  
Chinning Commands over two Forts, Kangco and Xeul.  
Ganxun likewise Commands over two Forts, Ningpo and Sipeo.   
The four Chief Garrison Cities are, Putting, Sintien, Pingyve, and Lungli.  

1. Putting Commands over no other City,  
2. Sintien Commands over four Forts, Pingfa, Paping, Cheuping, and Cheving.  
3. Pingyve Commands over two Forts, Yengi and Loping.  
4. Lungli Commands over two Forts, Pingfa and Taping.   
The Forts which lie up and down in this Province to hinder the Plundering of those upon the Mountains, are Picie, Gueieing, Chanchoang, Chingping, Pingpa, Cannon, Usa, Hinglung, Cherni, and Kaili.  
The chiefest Places in this Province, are junguing, Xuitung, Lokeu, Xanglang, Vatien, Hoanglien, and Cugin.  
In the Chinese Toll-Book of this Province, we find set down 45 thousand 3 hundred and 5 Families, and 2 hundred 31 thousand 3 hundred and 65 Fight Men.  
The Revenue of this Province consists of 47 thousand 6 hundred 58 Bags of Rice; 5 thousand and 9 hundred Pieces of Cloth. But all this not being sufficient to maintain the Forts, the Emperor is necessitated to supply what is wanting out of his other Revenues.   

The fifteenth Province of junnan.  
TOward the East and Southeast this Province of junnan borders upon Quangsi, 
The Situation of junnan.  toward the South upon the Kingdoms of Laos and Tunking, toward the West it reaches as far as the utmost Borders of the Kingdom of Mien and Pey, toward the North-West upon the Kingdom of Sifan, Northward upon the Province of Sucheu, and toward the North-East reaches as far as the farthest Pales of the Province of Queicheu.  
In this Province are 12 great Cities, 8 Chief Garrison Cities, 88 small Cities, beside several Castles and Forts.  
The 12 Chief Cities are these; junnan, Tali, Lingan, Cuihung, Chinkiang, Munghoa, Kingtung, Quangna, Quangsi, Chinyven, junning, and Xuning.  

1. junnan Commands over 13 small Cities, junnan, Funun, Yleang, Caoming, Cynning, Quehoa, Chingcung, Ganning, Loco, Lofung, Quenyang, Sanpao, and Ymuen.  
2. Tali Commands over six Cities, Tali, Chaos, junnan, Tenchuen, Langkiung, and Pinchuen.  
3. Lingan Commands over 10 Cities, Lingan, Kienxui, Xeping, Omi, Niug, Sinpin, Tunghai, Hosi, Siego, and Mungcu; as also over nine Chief Forts, Naleu, Kiachoa, Vanglung, Hieyung, Kichu, Sulo, Coneng, Locung, and Gannan.  
4. Cuhiung Commands over seven Cities, Cuhiung, Quantung, Tingyven, Tinpien, Okia, Nangan, a●d Chinnan.  
5. Under the Command of Chinkiang are five Cities, Chinkiang, Kiangheu, Sinhin, Yangcung, and Innan.  
6. Munghoa Commands over two Cities, Munghoa and Tinglung.  
7. Kingtung has no City under its Command.  
8. Quangnan Commands over the City Fu.  
9 Quangsi Commands over four Cities, Quangsi, Sucung, Mile, and Vimao.  
10. Chiyven Commands over the Fort Loco.  
11. jungning Commands over the Forts jungning, Lacu, Ketien, Hianglo, and Valu.  
12. Xuning has no City under it, and lies surrounded with Hills.   
The eight Garrison Cities are these; Kiocing, Yaogan, Cioking, Vuting, Cintien, Likiang, juenkiang, and jungchang.  

Kiocing Commands over six Cities, Kiocing, Yeco, Chenye, Loleang, Malungo, and Lochiung.  
Yaogan Commands over three Cities, Yaogan, Yao, and Tayao.  
Cioking Rules over three Cities, Cioking, Kienchuen, and Xun.  
Vuting Commands over four Cities, Vuting, Hokio, Yuenmeu, and Lokiven.  
Cintien Commands only over seven Villages.  
Likiang Commands over five Cities, Likiang, Paoxan, Lan, Kiucin, and Linsi.  
juenkiang Commands over the Fort Lopie.  
jungchang Commands over seven Forts, jungchang, Say, Likiang, jungping, Fungki, Xitian, and Lukiang.   
There are two Garrison Cities, Pexing and Sinhoa, which are not subject to any other Cities.  
The Forts which are not Commanded by any other Cities, are fourteen, Chelo, Tengheng, Cheli, Laochua, Lungchuen, Gueiyven, Vantien, Chincang, Taheu, Nieuki, Mangxi, Langchang, Mopang, Mien, with the City of Langkiu.  
Mopang Commands over nine Villages, Mopang, Mengyang, Mengking, Menglien, Mengli, Mengting, Mengtieu, Mengco, and Menchang.  
Mien Commands over six other Villages, Mien, Pape, Santihiung, Sochung, Mungyang, and Mitien.  
The yearly Toll-Book in this Province of junnan, makes mention of 32 thousand 9 hundred and 58 Families, and 14 hundred 33 thousand 1 hundred and 10 Fight Men.  
The Revenue of this Province consists of 14 hundred thousand 5 hu●dred and 68 Bags of Rice, and 56 thousand 9 hundred 65 Weight of Salt, beside several other great Imposts and Taxes, which we shall forbear to mention.  
Thus far having treated (though but briefly) of that which at first I proposed for the better understanding the Relation of our Voyage, I now proceed to give an Account of what passed during our Travels to and again from Canton to Peking. You must know, that the Chief Government at Batavia, long before any thing was concluded by the East-India Company in Holland concerning an Embassy to the Great Cham at Peking, did send some Persons with laden Ships to China, to desire free Traffic in those Parts; therefore I suppose it will not be amiss, to relate in short what Success they met withal in their Voyages.  
From the time that the Netherlanders had Commerce with their Ships into several Parts of India, they continually sought unto the People of China to Trade with them upon the Island of japan, in such Wares and Commodities as the Country of China produces: but in this their fair Undertaking and reasonable Request, they have still met with Opposition, and no Access would be given them into that Kingdom.  
Some impute the cause of this aversion in those People to the Hollanders, to an old Prophecy, which made no small impression on their Fancies, That a strange Nation, Fair of Complexion, and Clothed all over, should come thither from a far remote Country, to Conquer the Kingdom of China, and possess it as their own.  
But in process of time, the jesuit Martin Martinsen, who had concealed himself ten years together in China for the propagation of the Roman-Catholick Faith, came from Macassar to Batavia in a Portuguese Vessel; and there related, How that the Great Cham of Tartary had Conquered the Empire of China, and all the Kingdoms belonging thereunto, with the slaughter of some hundred thousands of People, and had proclaimed a Free Trade in the City of Canton to all Foreign People.  
Hereupon it was concluded by the chief Government of Batavia, after due Deliberation first had, that a Trial should be made of the truth of this Report, by sending a Vessel with several Goods from the Island of Taiwan to some part of China.  
So upon the 20. of August Mr. Frederick Schedel a Merchant, set Sail in the good Ship called The Brown-Fish, very richly Freighted with all sorts of Merchandizes from Taiwan to Canton, and after nine days Sail Landed in the Canton River, at a Place called Heytamon.  
Hereupon the Mandorin Haitonu, Admiral of the Sea, came Aboard their Vessel, to receive and Salute Frederick Schedel, in the Name and in behalf of the whole Canton Magistracy. After that he had been well Treated the●e, he took leave of Mr. Schedel, who out of Respect to his Person, thought good to accompany him on Shore; but being come near the City, he Landed in great State, without speaking one word to Schedel, who was put into another Vessel in a very slight manner, with the Presents which he had brought with him for the Vice-Roys, and was carried to the other end of the City, where he was narrowly searched by one Emanuel de Lucifierro a Portugese, and treated likewise with ill Language. In the same manner he was used by some mean Officers, who told him that they were sent by the Viceroy to show him a Lodging without the Walls in the Suburbs.  
Toward Night came the Interpreter Tienqua (whom the same Haitonu had brought with him Aboard) with several other Tartars, to give Mr. Schedel a Visit, who after a while was carried by them to a Temple of one of their Idol Gods, where the Priests had spent the whole Night at their Devotions, to foretell the Success of the Stranger's Arrival. In the mean time whilst Schedel was absent from his Lodging, some Mandorins came thither by Order of the Viceroy, and made bold to open his Chests where the Presents lay; and after they had taken an Account of them, they flung them about in a scornful manner: they took likewise the Letter which was writ by the chief Governor of Batavia to the two Vice-Roys, and were carrying it away; but meeting with Schedel, they flung it unworthily in his Face, giving him reproachful Language, as if the Hollanders were come for no other end, but to betray their Country. Schedel finding himself thus unhandsomely dealt with, began to consider which way he should be able to pacify and undeceive these People: Among other Presents, he had brought with him some Bottles of rare Wine, whereof he desired the Mandorins to taste; which pleasing their palate, they turned their Cups off very freely, and at last were so well satisfied with Schedel, that they begged his Pardon for their Misdemeanour and Mistake; acknowledging that the Portugueses had infused strange Stories into their Heads concerning the Plots of Hollanders against their Country; but now they were full convinced, believing the contrary, excusing what had happened, and promised, that for the future all manner of Civility should be showed unto him during his Abode there.  
The next day early in the Morning by Sunrising Mr. Schedel was suddenly sent for to the Court, to appear before the ancient Viceroy Pignamong: thousands of the vulgar sort of People followed crowding at his Heels to the Palace Gate, giving him ill Language, saying, How finely Iron Fetters would become his Legs; others pointed at him with their Fingers in derision, and some others blue Lice upon his Followers; however, at last two Mandorines brought him to the Court: The Viceroy, to give him Audience, sat upon his Throne, which stood in the middle of the Palace upon a high foursquare place, and was covered with rich Silk: round about him stood above two hundred Gentlemen (amongst which was the forementioned Haitonu) all very rich dressed after the Tartar fashion. The Viceroy having received the Letter and the Presents from Schedel, and heard what he had to say for himself against the Calumnies which had been raised against the Hollanders, he was so well satisfied with him, that he caused him to sit down next unto his Throne amongst the best of his Court, and afterwards invited him to a splendid Dinner, made on purpose for his Entertainment; where a particular Table appointed for Schedel and his Followers, was covered with thirty two Silver Dishes, heaped with all manner of extraordinary Dainties; the Cups in which they drank were of massy Gold, and nothing was wanting to add to the greatness of the Entertainment. During which, the Viceroy sent to Mr. Schedel to resolve him several Questions, concerning the Condition and present Government of Holland; and after that he had fully answered the Viceroy, he was dismissed by him with all manner of Respect, and conducted from thence by the Mandorine Haitonou, with the Letter and Presents to the young Canton Viceroy called signamong, who received him likewise very friendly, and civilly invited him to a Dinner, but yet seemed to side rather with the Portugueses.  
His Mother, who came out of Tartary the Year before, was very desirous to see the Hollanders, and sent for Schedel with his Followers (notwithstanding that he was in the middle of his Speech) to appear before her: Whereupon he broke off abruptly to go to her, and found her with her Gentlewomen in an open Hall expecting his coming, where he was very courteously received by her. During his stay there he commanded his Trumpets to sound, which much delighted the Ladies, who showed him all manner of kindness for his civility in that respect. After he had satisfied the curiosity of the Viceroy's Mother, he returned back to the Viceroy, who stayed for him all this while. Then he reassumed the former Discourse; which having ended, and taken his leave to be gone, he was conducted in great State by Haitonu to the House of the great Mandorine Teutang, who has the third Place in the Government of Canton: But when this Teutang had privately taken a view of Schedel through a Window, or the like, he suffered him to depart, without offering him the least civility in his House, insomuch that he was forced to find out another Lodging for himself and this Followers, where they lay that Night, and the next Day sent for their Goods from Aboard their Ship.  
The Governor and Council in Maccoa, to stifle in its Birth the progress of this Negotiation, did endeavour not only to corrupt Haitonu with Presents and contrary Arguments, but they sent likewise a considerable Embassy to Canton; where they remontrated at large in Writing, How that the Portugueses in Maccoa were informed, that a certain Foreign Nation, known by the Name of Hollanders, had sent away a Ship to the chief City of Canton, to desire free Traffic in China; but they, as in Duty bound, did find themselves necessitated to acquaint the Governor, that these People were of a cunning Nature, deceitful in all things, and without any Country or Habitations of their own; And that they got their Livings by Stealth and Piracy; That they by the number of their Ships and Guns, had made themsolves very considerable at Sea, and were now only endeavouring how to get sure Footing in China, that so by that means they might the better enrich themselves; That they had taken Taiwan, had made an Assault upon Manilba and Maccoa, and had also Blocked up Aunui with a Fleet. They likewise added, That these People were those, who about twenty three years since appeared with two Ships and great Presents in the Mouth of the River of Canton, but the Magistrates of the Place, who were well acquainted with their Villainies, did wisely refuse them; That they had totally destroyed Heytaimon, and laid their Houses in Ashes, and consequently no King in China would ever have any thing to do with them, since they were held by all wise and knowing People as the ruin and plague of that Empire; That they had made a Peace with the Pirate Coxinga, and for that reason were to be looked upon no otherwise than as Enemies to the Tartar Crown. Last of all, They desired that this their faithful Admonition might be taken in good part, as proceeding from a real and upright Inclination which they bore to the Empire.  
The Chinese Philosophers of Canton produced likewise to that end an old Story, thereby to demonstrate, How that the Hollanders, time out of mind, were never permitted to Traffic there, being always reputed to be deceitful in their Dealings; wherefore they found themselves obliged to acquaint the Government therewith, that so they might take the same into their serious Consideration.  
But both the Vice-Roys, by advice of the said Haitonu, whom Schedel had engaged on their side, gave this Answer to their Proposals:  
That their Majesties had quite another Opinion of this Business, and judged, that the Holland Merchants would bring great Advantage and Profit to the Inhabitants of all China, in regard that through the mutual Commerce of ●oth these People, the Defects of the Country would be supplied, and what was superfluous would be Exported, which must necessarily very much advance the Trade thereof, and increase the Revenues of the Country. They withal declared, That they could not conceive the Hollanders were such a sort of People as hitherto they had been described unto them in China; but whatsoever Character they lay stigmatised under by former Reports, they were for their parts resolved to think better, and speak accordingly of them, believing now no otherwise, but that they were brave Merchants. Last of all, They desired that some trial might be had of their Dealings, and returned however their Thanks to the Governors of Maccoa for their good Care and Counsel.  
The Vice-Roys hereupon published in Writing their Consent to a free Trade, and withal gave leave to Schedel to erect a Factory: They themselves likewise bought a good part of his Imported Lading, whereof they made no small Gain, which without doubt would have been far greater, if so be the ordinary Merchants might have bought the same. It was also agreed, for the better vending of the remainder of the Goods, That one Peter Bowl an Under-Factor, with four Hollanders more, should have leave to continue at Canton. But after that Schedel had taken his leave of the old Viceroy, and went to pay his Congees to the young Viceroy, there happened a Business whereof he had not the least thought of, and which did not a little surprise him.  
A Commissioner who lately arrived from the Imperial City of Peking at Canton, did highly dissuade the Viceroy from granting a free Trade to the Hollanders; alleging, That it was one thing to grant a Port to a Foreign People, and another to allow a constant Habitation in their Country, without informing of the Supreme Authority, and that the Emperor ought to have notice, that so no blame might light upon his Majesty. This did so much perplex the Viceroy, that first of all he advised Schedel to depart, afterwards to be gone forthwith, and to take all his Company with him for this time, that so the King of Batavia (by whom he understood the Holland General) might not think they were kept Prisoners in Canton; adding withal, that this was done upon Schedel's Reasons, and for their Good. Hereupon two days after Schedel departs with all his Company, and whatever else, in the Brown-Fish for Batavia, taking with him two Letters from the Vice-Roys, to Nicholas Verburgh, Commander in Chief at Taiwan. In these Letters the Vice-Roys offer their Friendships to the General, and advise him, if he desired in China a Free Trade, to send an Ambassador with rich Presents to the Great Cham.  
The Government of Batavia perceiving the good beginning of this Deputation, thought fit to write to their Principals in Holland about it, and to expect their Answer concerning this Embassy to the Great Cham. In the mean time, to keep the Business on foot, they likewise thought good to send some other Person to Canton, and so made choice of Zacharias Waggenaar for that Employment, who departed from Batavia with two laden Vessels, the Shellfish and Brown-Fish; which after a Months Sailing arrived at the Island of Heytamon, in the Mouth of the River of Canton, and Sailed from thence to Wangsoe, within three Miles of the City of Canton; where being arrived, they continued for some days in their Station before they sent any one ashore; but at last (no body offering to come Aboard) they thought good to send one of the Company thither, who immediately appllyed himself to the Heytenu, who sent him to the Toutang; but not finding this Toutang, or his Secretary at home, he returned late to the Sea side, not knowing where to Lodge that Night: whereupon some of the Vice-Roys Followers came running after him in great amazement, and desired him to return Aboard forthwith, otherwise he would be in danger of losing his Life; but he refused, and chose rather to lie all Night upon the Ground; which the Interpreter of the Viceroy understanding, he offered him his own House, and led him homeward; but coming near the Walls of the City, and mistrusting the Carriage of this Interpreter, he desired that he might remain where he was till the Morning, than he would venture into the City; which was accordingly done: and notice thereof being given to the Viceroy, he presently ordered him a Lodging, whither he went, and after some short stay applied himself to the Secretary of the Toutang; who acquainted him, How that the Portugueses with their Followers, had prevailed so far in the Imperial City of Peking, that a Letter was sent to the Magistrates in Canton concerning them, intimating, That the Hollanders were a treacherous lying People, and that for fear of being known in China they durst not appear at Peking; insomuch that those in Canton ought to have a watchful Eye upon them, especially if they were come without bringing with them an Ambassador to the Great Tartar Cham.  
At the same time came also from Maccoa to Canton a Commander, with a Request, that by Provision, and till farther Advice should come from Peking, an Embargo might be laid upon the Ships of the East-India Company lying there; insinuating, That the Hollanders had formerly in a Pyratical way taken several of their Ships, to the utter ruin of their Country. The Portugueses likewise to prevent the Hollanders from driving a Trade in China, paid an Arrear of four years' Tax. In short, this Business seemed to draw much Trouble after it, and likewise to end with bad Success, though great hopes was given of the contrary by those in Power, and much Art and Industry was used by them, to persuade the Messenger that this Delay would in the end turn to his Advantage, and was only occasioned through the coming of a certain Field-Commander from Peking, with some thousands of Foot-Soldiers, to join and receive the young Viceroy, who had been a while in pursuit of some Commotioners.  
In the mean time Waggenaar expecting with great impatience the issue of his Business, was so narrowly Guarded by two or three of the Viceroy's Vessels, that no body was suffered to pass to or from him; at last, after long expectation came the Messenger back, and presently after the Secretary of the Toutang, with the Mandorins Taycoetsin and Thiapang, with Orders to bring the Ships within half a Mile of the City, and there to lie till such time as the said Commander (who was not to know for several Reasons of the Arrival of the Hollanders) had taken his leave and was gone. During which time Waggenaar was Presented with several Rarities, in token that the Hollanders were received as Friends; in requital whereof he gratified their Kindness with Guinee Linen, Bottles of Rose-Water, and several other Returns. The next day the Ships being come higher up the River, several of the Company would have gone ashore to refresh themselves, but were prevented by the Viceroy's Ships of War, which lay there to watch the Designs of Waggenaar.  
Afterward came the Mandorin Haitonu Aboard with several Attendants, to conduct Waggenaar Ashore; and when he had been civilly Treated, he desired him that he would prepare himself to go to the Court: but just as he was taking Horse, there came two Mandorins to him with an unexpected Message, putting several strange Questions to him, viz. Why Waggenaar was desirous to speak with the Viceroy? and what his Business was? and whether he had brought any Letters or Presents for the Great Cham at Peking, and for the Mandoring Toutang at Canton? adding withal (wherewith he ended his Discourse) That the Portugueses were the occasion of all this misunderstanding. But that which seemed most pleasant, they declared, That if the Hollanders would appear before the Viceroy in Person, they must ●e very liberal to all that were about him. Whereupon Waggenaar made answer, That he was not willing to Bribe the Viceroy or his Courtiers, to take the Letters and Presents of his Lords and Masters, contrary to his and their Inclinations; but yet he would give a good Sum of Money to him that should procure a Free Trade for this Year at Canton. During this Conference, the same Haitonu returns with Advice to Waggenaar, That he must not appear before the Viceroy, who notwithstanding would read his Letter. Hereupon Waggenaar delivers him the Letter; and not long after an Answer was brought him by the Viceroy's Interpreter, which was to this effect: That in regard the Hollanders had not brought with them any Letters nor Presents to the Emperor at Peking, though sufficient Advice had been given thereof to the Hollanders at Batavia, and highly recommended unto them; therefore it was to his great sorrow, that he could not suffer them to have any Speech with him.  
Now when Waggenaar saw that he could not effect any thing with him, he departed from Canton with both the Yachts, and returned back to Batavia, nothing being done. In the mean time, these barbarous People were not ashamed to demand ten thousand Toel of Silver, only to render the Letter and Presents acceptable to the Viceroy, before any Conference could be had about driving a Trade with them.  
Now according to the Proposal of the General john Maatzuiker, and the Council of India, the Governors of the East-India Company at Amsterdam, concluded and ordered an Embassy to be sent from Batavia, to the Grand Tartar Cham at Peking. Whereupon Peter de Goyer and jacob de Keyzer, both Merchants, were chosen Ambassadors at Hurkos, with a suitable Train of fourteen Pesons, namely two Merchants, six Waiters, a Steward, a Chirurgeon, two Interpreters, one Trumpeter, and one Drummer. Beside these, they took two Merchants more with them, who during their Voyage to Peking, were to take care of the Traffic at Canton, namely Francis Lantsman as Chief, and Henry Gramsbergen his Companion; two Yatches were appointed to Transport them from Batavia to Canton, and from thence to the Imperial City of Peking. The Presents which the Ambassadors took with them for the Great Cham, consisted of several rich Piece-Goods, as Cloth, Kerseys, and other Woollen Manufactures, of fine Linen, Mace, Cinnamon, Cloves, Nutmegs, Coral, little Trunks of Wax, Perspective-Glasses, Looking-Glasses, great and small Swords, Guns, Feathers, Armour, and several other Wares. The Contents of their Credentials were to this purpose, that the chief end and design of this Embassy was to make a good Agreement and firm League with the Emperor of Tartary and China, that there might be a Free Trade driven throughout his whole Kingdoms betwixt his Subjects and the Hollanders, and that the same might be confirmed under the Hand and Seal of both Parties.  
Having put Aboard the Merchandises, Presents, and other Necessaries for our Voyage, the Ambassadors went Aboard on the 14. of june 1655. with all their Followers, we set Sail that same Night with a Southeast Wind from the Coast of Batavia, steering our Course Northerly. But before I relate what happened to us upon our Voyage, after we came in sight of the firm Land of China, I will give you an Account in brief of this famous and eminent City, a Draught whereof I take before my Departure from thence, and is thus here represented in the adjoining Print.  
This City Batavia, 
The Description of the Island java.  so called from the Netherlands ancient Name, is situated in the Island of Great java, and so fruitful in all manner of cattle and Corn, that the Learned Scaliger extolled this Island for one of the most fruitful and comprehensive Places in the whole World: for from hence comes not only Pepper, Ginger, Cinnamon, and other Spices in great abundance, but also all manner of tame and wild cattle, which are Transported from thence to other Parts. It produces also all manner of Gems, Gold-Mines, Precious Stones, and rich Silks in great quantities; but yet so subject to stormy and tempestuous Wether, that they are seldom free from Commotioned Skies.  
The ancient Natives of this Island are originally sprung from the Chineses, who for the most part fearing the Incursions of the Tartar, fled out of their own Country, and settled themselves here in java and other adjacent Isles, which they chose for their security against their Enemies. The Natives of this Island, who call themselves by the Name of javaners, are generally of a middle Stature, and round Visaged; most of them go naked, having only a Cloth about their Middle to cover their Secrets. They are counted the most civilised People of all the Indians; but yet they are great Gluttons, Proud, Deceitful, Impudent, and not to be trusted when they have Passed their Words: for when a King of java had falsified his Word and his Promise, and was handsomely rebuked for it, he returned for answer, That the Tongue of a Man was not made of Bone; as if he had said, It ought to be more pliant to the flexibility of the Mind and various Resolutions. They are also represented to be Cruel, Bloodthirsty, and hardly appeased when once offended; as also that they were wont to eat the dead Bodies of their Friends. As to their Religion, they are all of them Mahumetans or Idolaters, according to the several Persuasions of their Kings, who are many in this Isle, where Paganism, as the most ancient, was spread universally, and most of them were Idolaters: but within these 140 years' Mahumetanism seems to outstrip the other, having more Proselytes.  
The chief Cities of this Island are, Bantam, (which is very famous for Trade, Choribon, and japara, from whence the English and Hollanders fetch their Pepper in great quantities. There was formerly in the place where the City of Batavia is built (which the Hollanders took by force of Arms from the Natives) a City called Caloppa, which in the time of Cornelius Houtman (the chief Promoter and Contriver of the East-India Navigation) was replenished with more than three thousand Houses, beside several Forts and Bulwarks. But the English, who endeavoured to make themselves absolute and sole Masters of the Trade in this Island, suborned several of the Inhabitants thereof to gain them on their sides; and by this means caused the whole City to be totally destroyed. The Hollanders on the other side, to frustrate this their Design, built two strong Forts, whereof one is called Mauritius, situated upon the River, and the other Nassau, in memory of that great Captain. Both these Places were always well provided against the continual Assaults of those of java, who were still endeavouring to drive the Hollanders out of this their Plantation. At last, after some years, the Hollanders, the better to withstand the violent Incursions of the Natives, built a new City fare stronger than the other, where formerly the old Caloppa, or jacatra was situated, and called it Batavia. This Batavia, which lies in the height of 6 Degrees and 10 Minutes, is foursquare, a River running through the Town, which makes as it were two entire Cities. The lesser half exceeds the other in Strength, in regard of an invincible Castle in it, which for its better defence is encompassed with four Bulwarks with deep Moats round about. The City is very populous, and consists of Natives, Chinese, and Hollanders, and adorned with stately Structures, and the Streets planted with several sorts of Indian Trees, so that you walk cool in the greatest Heats. On the Seaside (which is narrowly Guarded) lies a safe and commodious Harbour for Shipping. The Arms of the City is a naked Sword with a Laurel Garland. Here the General (who Commands in the Name of the United Provinces over all the Forts and Castles in India) has his Residence; who is provided with no less Power and Authority than formerly the Stadtholder and chief Commander of these Parts were wont to enjoy, and lives in no less Pomp and State than the Princes of Europe: And this great Honour and Authority is conferred upon him, that the Natives, dazzled with the splendour of his Greatness, may so be the better reduced under Obedience. But with this Commander in Chief is joined a Council, whose Advice is always to be taken in Matters of Peace and War, the Protection and safety of the Country, and the Commerce thereof. The judicature consists of a Precedent and several Aldermen. There is one general Guild or Chamber of Accounts, to which all the rest which are in India under the Command of the Hollanders, are responsible. The whole City lies surrounded with thirteen strong Bulwarks, which have been often Attempted and Assaulted by the Natives, but are not to be Mastered.  
The Hollanders made formerly a Contract at java with the Kings of those Parts, about the Business of Commerce; but when they began to deal treacherously, contrary to the Articles of Agreement, in raising the Imposts, it was thought fit to erect a Castle or Fort in the City. The English at that time held a strait Correspondence and Amity with the Hollanders; but it so happened, that Fears and jealousies, and Misunderstandings arose between them; so that after a bloody Fight of eleven English Ships against seven Hollanders, which continued from Morning till Night, our Party was forced to fly, and to retreat to Amboyna, and there to Rally more Force. The King of jacatra upon this Occasion made an Agreement with the English, and joining their Forces together, laid close Siege to the new Fort, which defended itself gallantly for six Months. In the mean time the Hollanders brought several of their Ships from the Malava Islands, to the number of eighteen, which came thither to relieve their besieged Countrymen. The English having advice of their coming, left the Siege, brought the Cannon Aboard, and set Sail through the Strait of Sunda. The General john Peterson Koene (who was newly arrived with a Fleet from Holland, not doubting of the Treachery of the King, though he endeavoured to excuse himself, laying all the blame upon the English) Landed his Men with good Order and Conduct; who after a few hours Refreshment, prepared themselves to assault the Besiegers; which they did, and after some little opposition broke through the Trenches, and got into the City. The King finding his Forces defeated, and the Town relieved, saved himself by flight, leaving the residue of his Army to the Mercy of the Hollanders, who put all to the Sword, except Women and Children; yea, the City of jacatra itself was laid in Ashes, and the Walls levelled with the Ground. After this great Victory, the Hollanders strongly fortified themselves in those Parts; which the Emperor of the Island java perceiving, concluded to Besiege this our new erected City of Batavia; and in the Year 1629. he Encamped himself under the Walls, making several Assaults upon the Place, but was still beaten off with considerable Loss. The greatest Attempt which the Enemy made, was upon September 20. in the Night; but they were likewise forced to retreat with a great slaughter; whose dead Bodies was no small annoyance to the Besieged: Against this Inconvenience they burned several odoriferous Gums, to prevent the Contagion which might proceed from thence.  
Amongst other remarkable Passages that happened during this Siege, is that Storm most to be admired, which the Enemy made upon a Fort situated at the farther corner of the City, which was only Guarded by sixteen Soldiers, who showed far greater Courage in making their Defence, than the Assaulters in the Attempt with their whole Army; for after that they had spent all their Powder and Shot, they until'd the very Fort, and with the Shards thereof did very great Execution upon the Enemy; which Ammunition being likewise spent, and having nothing offensive, they at last emptied the House-of-Office with chamberpots, and flung the Excrements, and so at once both perfumed and painted the naked Bodies of the Enemy; who at last perceiving that those of the City intended to Sally out and relieve their Fellow Soldiers, they raised the Siege, crying out in their Language, O you stinking Holland Devils, you Fight with Tantoblins, and your Arms are Turdy-Pistical.  
After the space of eight days, we came upon the 22. in sight of Paulo Teymon, which is a pleasant, wondrous, and delightful Island, (as is expessed in the adjoining Print) full of Woods, Hills, and Dales. Here we sent our Boats Ashore to fetch Wood and fresh Water, wherewith we had not at first so well provided ourselves as we ought to have done.  
In this Island grows the Leaf Betel in great abundance, much in request amongst the javaners, who fetch whole Boats-full.  
We made no long stay here, but as soon as we had got our Provisions Aboard, we set Sail to pursue our Voyage, and on the 1. of july came in sight of the large Continent, leaving Couchinchina North North-West; and about Noon we h●d the height of 20 Degrees and 6 Minutes: we Sailed along the Coast, which was very pleasant. This Couchinchina is part of the Kingdom of Gannan, which is one of the neighbour Countries that are situated out of the Kingdom of China, but yet belongs to the Chinese; for under this Gannan is situated the Kingdoms of Tungking and Kianchi, or Couchinchina, both which were formerly called Nankiao. The Emperor Haionus, who was of the Family of Hana, being a valiant Prince, conquered first of all these Countries, which he Planted, and afterwards Governed the Inhabitants thereof according to the Laws and Manners of the Chinese. This same Emperor was also the first who named these Countries and the Inhabitants Kiaoch; but afterwards the Family of Tanga called them by the Name of Kiaochians. But it seems that the Chinese never made any account of these Countries, in regard that the Inhabitants, according to the Saying of the Chinese, were wild and uncivil in their Conversation: but others say they did it more out of fear, because they knew very well, that the Inhabitants far exceeded them in strength of Body, and were desirous rather to live conformable to their own Laws and Customs, and have their own King, than submit their Necks under the Yoke of the Chinese. At the beginning of the Reign of the Family of Taiminga, for the space of 290 years, these People were brought under the Lash of the Emperor Hunguus. But this Country was afterwards made over to a petty King called Chin, who soon was made away by his three Governors, who were of the Family of Ly, and so possessed themselves of the Realm. When the Emperor junglos observed the troublesome Condition of that Kingdom, he caused two of the Governors to be put to Death, but the third escaped by flight; and the Emperor afterwards reduced the Kingdom of Gannam into a Province; but he had no sooner laid down his Arms, but the Fugitive lie began to appear again in the Field, and made himself Master of the Kingdom: which done, he speedily sent Ambassadors to pacify the Emperor. At that time Sivanteus was Emperor, a peaceable Man, and more a Slave to his Pleasure than a Prince of his Countries: This Emperor being weary of all these Mutinies and Troubles, made over again this Country to this same lie, and installed him as a petty Prince, upon Condition that he should send to him every three years an Ambassador with great Presents. And in this manner these Parts were divided from the Empire of China about the Year 1428. But these Countries, notwithstanding all this, grew very troublesome, being full of Divisions; so that at last they came to be divided into three Parts: the first was called The Kingdom of Laos, the second The Kingdom of Tunking, and the third Couchinchina, which at present are no other than part of the Provinces of Quangsi and junnan.  
The Inhabitants of these three Kingdoms, Laos, Tunking, and Couchinchina, follow the Religion of the Chinese. They likewise use the Chinese Characters, but yet differ very much in Speech and Pronunciation from them. These Countries are very fruitful in every thing belonging to the sustenance of Mankind; among other innumerable Trees and Fruits, there grows a Bean, which makes an Oil or juice, by the Portugueses called Rosamalia. From hence comes likewise in great abundance the Eagle-Wood, which is of a Purple colour, and is known to the Spaniards by the Name of Lacca, and used in China to die and colour Silk-Stuffs. It produces likewise good store of Linen, Silk, and Cotton.  
Among other sorts of Monkeys, here is also found one called Singsiing: the manner of taking them in the Woods, is to set Wine before them, with which they being Fuddled, fall asleep, and so are taken napping; their Blood makes an excellent Purple Dye.  
Upon the 14. we came in sight of the Island Maccoa, and kept us by the height of 21 Degrees and 10 Minutes: in the Evening we Anchored, and the next Morning we set Sail. We saw lying upon the Shore several Boats, but not one would come Aboard, notwithstanding all the Signs we made to invite them, so wondrous fearful they are of the Pirate cokesing them, who at that time held the Coast in continual Alarm, and whom they undoubtedly took us to be.  
Two days we Sailed under this Island, thence passing by the most famous and wealthy City of Maccoa; 
The Description of the City Maccoa▪  and though we came not near it, yet I shall relate what I have understood from others, concerning the Magnificence of this Place, whereof you have a Draught as it was taken at Sea.  
Sailing thus by the City of Maccao, we came to an Anchor under the Island of Goyers, so called by the Name of Peter de Goyer.  
Opon the 18. of the same Month we arrived about Sunset, only in company with the Yacht Koukerken, (for we lost the Yacht Bloemendael in the Storm, upon the Coast of Couchinchina, which came not till 48 days after us to Canton) very safe into the Harbour of Heytamon, and dropped our Anchor in the middle of the Bay at six and a half Fathom Water. This Place is exceeding pleasant, and most commodious for Trade; on the Water side delightful Hills, and Dales behind, as is to be seen by the annexed Print.  
We were no sooner at Anchor, but a Bark full of Soldiers Boarded us, who in the Name of the Governor were sent to ask the occasion of our coming. Hereupon the Ambassadors sent Hendrick Baron Ashore, to acquaint him by word of Mouth with the occasion of our Arrival; who when he came on Shore, was conducted into his Bedchamber, where he was received very courteously and Treated by him; who asked why the Hollanders did return? and whether they were not about two years since expressly forbidden to come to Canton.  
Six days after, on the 24. came two Mandorins from Canton to view the Credentials they brought to the Great Cham; and to that purpose they sent for the Ambassadors to the Governor's House. Hereupon the Ambassadors, with all their Followers, made up the River, and came about Noon to the Village of Lamme, where they went Ashore, and were from thence conducted by the Master of the Ceremonies to the Governor's Palace.  
At their Entry they found the Governor sitting at a high Table in the Hall, betwixt the two Mandorins, Guarded with Soldiers, who civilly treated us, and were serviceable unto us. After Compliments passed, the Ambassadors showed their Credentials at a distance, against which the Mandorins had nothing to object; and then Chairs were set for the Ambassadors to sit down: which being done, the Mandorins and Governor began to ask several Questions concerning the Trade and Condition of the United Netherlands; which being answered by the Ambassadors, they seemed satisfied, and returned to the Ship with all their Followers.  
Upon the 29. came again a new Heyton, with a Vice-Admiral (as Commissioners from Canton) to receive the Ambassadors, and to conduct them thither. Whereupon the Ambassadors at their Invitation went again Ashore, and were conducted to an Idol-Temple; where being received after the usual manner, they spread their Credentials upon the Table: Then Heyton began to propose several Questions, namely, Whether we did not Sail from Canton about two years? What manner of Wares and Merchandises we had brought with us? Who was Aboard the other Ship, and how they came to separate from us? How many Men and Guns were in each Ship? Why they did not come the last last Year? And why we stayed away one Year, and then came the second? When, by whom, as also to what end the Letters were written, and the Ambassadors addressed themselves? What Presents we had brought in particular for the Emperor? They seemed to wonder very much, that the Ambassadors had brought no Letter to the Teutang in Canton, and that the Letters were put up so meanly: for they let them understand, that the Letter to the Emperor ought to have been put up in a Golden Purse, or Box at least. At last they thus made a Conclusion, That the next day they would come Aboard our Ships to receive the Presents. Hereupon the Ambassadors departed, and went Aboard again.  
The next day the same Commissioners, with a great many Courtiers, came Aboard, bringing with them several Vessels, very handsomely set off with Silk Flags and Pennons, to take in the Presents, as well for the Emperor as the Canton Vice-Roys and the Teutang, which they received with great civility. The Heyton came himself Aboard to bid us welcome, and carried the Ambassadors, with their Secretary Henry Baron and four of their Followers, in one of their Vessels to the City of Canton, being accompanied with the Vice-Admiral; where being arrived, the said Commissioners went into the City, without speaking one word to the Ambassadors; and after that the Retinue had stayed at least two hours at the Gates of the City, they were sent for in the Name of the Viceroy, and conducted to a Lodging without the Walls, where formerly Mr. Schedel had Lodged, and there Guarded and taken care of by the City Marshal.  
The next day, being the 31. there came to our Lodging with Commissioners, the Mandorin Poetsiensin, the Emperor's Treasurer, having the fourth Voice of the Government in the City. They began again to move several Questions to the Ambassadors, ask them, How many years they had been Married? Their Names and former Employments? as likewise, If they had no Copy of the Letter to the Emperor? And whether that Letter was not writ upon better Paper than the Epistle to the Vice-Roys? Wherefore, and to what end they were chiefly sent? How their Prince and King was called? with several other Questions: Then they seemed to Mutter, and be displeased at the slight Fashion of the Credentials. To the Request which the Ambassadors made, That they might have Audience of the Vice-Roys, and have leave to go for Peking, they gave no Answer; but going with the Letters to the Vice-Roys, they returned again about Noon, and then began to ask, Whether the Prince and Government of Holland had no Stamp not Great Seal for their Letters? and from what Age of the World they were Dated. And as concerning the Desire of the Ambassadors, they gave them to understand, That neither the Vice-Roys, nor the Teutang, nor any body else in Canton, had the Power to give Audience to any Ambassadors, before they had first received an Answer to the Letter which they had sent to Peking concerning them: However, they gave order that the Yacht Koukerken should be brought near to the City, and promised that the Vice-Roys (to welcome the Ambassadors in a more than ordinary manner, and to view the Presents which they had brought to the Great Cham) would appear personally at their Lodging.  
Wherefore upon the second of August we received Order to follow the Ambassador with our Yacht, four great Men of War of the Viceroy's being appointed to conduct us up the River. About the Evening we came to an Anchor near a small Castle, where the River is above two Miles broad, and has lying upon both sides several little Islands. On the left side of this River, upon a small Hill, stands a high Tower, very curiously adorned with nine Rounds. The like Tower also shows itself upon a certain Island, over against the chief City of Canton. The Countries situated on both sides of this River, abound very much in Villages, which are mighty populous, and fruitful Fields, affording twice every year the labouring and diligent Countryman a very rich Harvest.  
Upon the fourth of the same Month we came before the famous and Chief City of Canton, which is called by some Quancheu, and the first Capital City of the Province of Quantung. After our Devotions, and the taking order about every thing Aboard our Ship, we went that day Ashore to the Ambassadors, whom we found Lodged in a stately Edifice, situated upon the River side (over against which lay our Yacht) and formerly had been an Idol-Temple. The Viceroy had ordered two Mandorins to Guard with a good number of Soldiers the Gates for our Security.  
But no sooner was the Yacht come to the Ambassadors Lodgings, but they must immediately (though against their wills) return Aboard again, under pretence, that no Ambassadors which are sent to the Emperor are to reside at Canton, without an express Order from his Imperial Majesty: They likewise alleged for their excuse, That the Governors of Canton would not be able to answer to the Emperor concerning any Mischief or Accident which might happen to the Ambassadors, being Ashore. Afterwards the Mandorins, Poetsiensin, and Heyton, brought the Credentials opened Aboard, saying, That the Vice-Roys durst not accept or keep them, before they had received Advice from the Imperial City of Peking.  
As at the beginning, for the better understanding of the whole Relation of our Travels, I gave an Account in short of all the great and small Cities of the ten Provinces in China through which I did not travel, so now I find myself necessitated, for the more particular information of the whole Empire of China, to relate briefly the remaining five Provinces, each in his due place, and the number of Cities into which each Province is divided; all which I saw myself.  
The Province of Quantung, which is the twelfth in number (amongst the fifteen into which all China is divided) is encompassed on the West with the Province of Quangsi, on the North-West and North with that of Kiangsi; on the North-East it borders upon Foking, from which it is separated by steep Hills and Mountains, and the River Ting: All the rest of the Province borders on the Sea, which causes so many safe Harbours and Roads for Shipping in these Parts. The Country is in some places flat and even, and in others Hilly and Mountainous, especially toward the South, as we often found to our great inconvenience upon our Voyage.  
This Province produces all things necessary for the sustenance of Man, as likewise several sorts of rich Wares and Commodities, as well Artificial as Natural: It likewise yields the Husbandman Fruits twice ayear, as Rice, Corn, and other Products; for in it you have no cold Wether all Winter, so that the Chineses have a Proverb among them, that there are three very strange things in Quantung, viz. The Heaven without Snow, Trees green in Winter as in Summer, and The Inhabitants spitting Blood: for first of all, it never Snows here, the Trees are never unperwiged, and the Inhabitants continually chewing the Leaves of Betel and Areka, prepared after their way, makes their spital red. From hence comes likewise great quantities of Gold, Pearl, Precious Stones, Silk, Quicksilver, Copper, Steel, Iron, Salt-petre, Eagle-Wood, and several other odoriferous Woods.  
The People in these Parts are very ingenious, laborious, and nimble, and can imitate any thing which they see made before them: and whatsoever the Portugueses bring thither out of Europe woven of Gold, Silver, or the like, which is strange unto them, they will immediately endeavour to work the same, and in a short time will accomplish what they undertake: for I gave a Chinese Goldsmith a Silver Button to make a Set by, and the next day he brought to my Lodging what I had bespoke, very curiously wrought, as if he had been used to such work, though he had never done the like before; which argues their Ingenuity to be very great.  
Among other Fowls which are to be seen in this Country, are great store of Ducks, which the Inhabitants have the art and way to raise and increase, beyond all the rest of their Neighbours.  
This Province is Governed (as also each of the other Provinces) in the Emperor's Name, by Governors, who by those of Europe (because their Offices and Employments much resemble Vice-Roys) are called petty Kings, who commonly reside in the first Chief City of the Province.  
When we were at Canton, Quantung was Governed by two Vice-Roys, whereof one, in regard of his Years, was called the old, and the other the young Viceroy: The Portugueses called the young Viceroy Halick Mancebo.  
The Vice-Roys of Quantung take place of all the Governors of the other Provinces, because situated upon the Frontiers of the Kingdom, and far remote from the Imperial City Peking, and borders also upon the Sea; by which means the Highways are troubled with Robbers, and the Sea with Pirates: therefore the Emperor orders that the Vice-Roys of Quantung shall Command over the Province of Quantung, though this last, as the other Provinces, has also particular Vice-Roys.  
This Country was formerly a Kingdom of itself, and called Nainve, and first brought under the Command of the Chinese Emperors at the end of the Reign of the Race of Cheva; yet however it did not continue long under that Power, but revolted, and would be Ruled by none but the Kings of Nainve. The Emperor Hiaorus (of the Family of Hana) at last conquered this part, since which time it has been subject to the Emperors of China.  
In this Province are ten Chief Cities, and seventy three small Cities, 
Quantung and her Cities.  without reckoning among them the City of Maccao, famous for Traffic and Commerce.  
The ten Chief Cities are these, Quancheu or Canton, Xaocheu, Nanhiung, Hoeicheu, Chaocheu, Chaoking, Kaocheu, Liencheu, Lincheu, and Kiuncheu.  
The Chief City of Quancheu Commands over fifteen small Cities, among which I do not reckon Maccao, though it lies under the Command of this Chief City. The 15 small ones of this great City are these; Quancheu or Canton, Xunte, Tangvon, Cengching, Hiangxan, Sinhoei, Cingyven, Sinning, Cunghoa, Lungumen, Sanxui, Lien, jangxan, Tienxan, and Singan.  
The second Capital City Xaocheu Commands over six small Cities, Xaocheu, Locang, Giughoa, juyven, Ungyen, and Ingote. The Country about this Chief City is for the most part full of Hills.  
The third Chief City is Nanhiung or Nanhung, and Commands over two Cities, Nanhiung and Xihing.  
The fourth Chief City is Hoeicheu, and Commands over 10 small Cities, Hoeicheu, Polo, Haifung, Hoiven, Lungchuen, Changlo, Hingning, Hoping, Changing, and junggan.  
The fifth Chief City is Chaocheu, and Commands likewise over 10 small Cities, Chaocheu, Chaoyang, Kieyang, Chinghiang, jaoping, Tapu, Hoeilai, Cinghai, Puning, and Pingyven.  
The sixth Chief City is Chaoking, and Commands over eleven Cities, Chaoking, Sinhoei, Sinhing, Yangchun, Yangkiang, Caoming, Genping, Teking, Quangning, Fuchuen, and Kalklen.  
The seventh Chief City is Caocheu, and Commands over six small Cities, Caocheu, Tienpe, Sing, Hoa, Vuchnen, and Xeching.  
The eighth Chief City is Lieucheu, and Commands over four small Cities, Lieucheu, Knig, Lingxan, and Xelien.  
The ninth Chief City is Luicheu, and Commands over three small Cities, Luichtu, Sniki, and Siuven.  
The tenth Chief City is Kiuncheu, situated in the Island of Hainan, and Commands over twelve small Cities, Kiuncheu, Lincao, Tingan, Veuchung, Hoeitung, Lohoei, Chen, Changhoa, Van, Linxui, Yai, and Cangen.  
In this whole Province are ten Forts or Castles, which serve for the Defence of the Province and the Sea, the Names whereof are these; Taching, Tung, Hanxan, Ginghai, Kiacu, Kiexe, Ciexing, Hiung, junching, and Ciungling.  
The Chinese Toll-Book (wherein the number of the People of each Province is set down) makes mention of Four hundred eighty three thousand three hundred and sixty Families, and Nineteen hundred seventy eight thousand and twenty Fight Men in this Province.  
The Taxes which this Province pays yearly to the Emperor, amounts to Ten hundred seventeen thousand seven hundred and twenty two Bags of Rice, and seven thousand three hundred and fourscore Weight of Salt.   

CANTON.  
On the Water side the City is defended with two rows of high and thick Walls, which are strengthened with Bulwarks, Watch-Towers, and other Forts: and beside these Works there are two other strong Water-Castles, which being built in the middle of the River, render this City invincible. One of these two Castles, which I saw myself, and which doth not much differ in any thing from the other, I took an exact Draught of, which you have here presented, showing the Strength of the Place, and in what manner built.  
The City is likewise defended and surrounded on the Land side with a strong Wall, and five strong Castles, whereof some are within the Walls, and others without upon the tops of steep Hills; so that this City is sufficiently both by Sea and Land defended against all the Invasions of any Enemy whatsoever, and in the opinion of some seems invincible. What concerns the Idol-Temples, Courts, and Palaces of Great Lords, and other rare Edifices, which are to be seen here, there is no City in all Asia that shows the like.  
Here also are several Triumphal Arches, which have been erected to the Honour of such as have done their Country Service. They are no small Ornament to the Place; for from the Water-gate, going directly on to the King's Palace, I told in that Line only, no less than thirteen stately Triumphal Arches made of hewn Stone, which are so set out with Figures and Inscriptions in Carved Work, that all who behold them, admire them as Wonders.  
And this being one of the greatest and most considerable Ornaments wherewith the Chineses adorn their Cities, I have for the better demonstration of the Workmanship, set before you the following Printed Draught of one of them, that you may take a full view of every part, and so judge of all the rest, which are generally built after one and the same fashion.  
These Arches are commonly built with three Stories, so artificially, that we may very well say, that neither Wit nor Ingenuity were wanting in their Contrivance. Round about the Pillars, and in other places, were writ several Chinese Characters, and also cut several Flowers, Beasts, Birds, and other curious Ornaments, as I suppose, Emblematical.  
That you may the better take a view of the Situation of this most famous City, I here present two Draughts, the one the Prospect as upon the Water, the other Ichnographical, of their Streets, Ground-plats, Temples, Walls, Castles, Houses, and whatsoever else. They say this City before the last War, was so wondrous populous and full of Traffic, that daily there were at least five or six Men crowded to death in passing through the Gates; which will not seem altogether incredible, if you consider the number of the adjacent Villages, which abound with People constantly resorting thither. This City hath been twice subdued by Arms; and they say, that in the last Siege there were slain above a hundred thousand Men. I shall relate to you in short what happened to Canton during that terrible and bloody Invasion.  
After that the Tartars had made themselves Masters of all China (except some few Sea-Towns) they fell with such a formidable Army into this Province of Quantung, that hardly any City, how strong and populous soever, durst withstand them; but every one endeavoured (for prevention of her total ruin) to receive the Conqueror upon the best Terms they could. This Canton (relying upon her invincible Forts and Castle) only bid defiance to the Tartar: the Strength of the Place did not a little encourage the Chinese Inhabitants; but that which chiefly gave them a Resolution to withstand the Enemy was, that they had one Iquon on their side, who Commanded a powerful Fleet, whereby he daily furnished the City with all necessary Provisions; which the Tartars could not hinder, wanting Sea-Forces, and being unskilful in Maritime Affairs: But the Besiegers being Masters of the Field, spared neither pains nor cost to reduce it by force; they Stormed the City three times, but were courageously beaten off by the Besieged, with great loss of Men and Arms. This brave Defence of the Inhabitants made the Siege to last a whole year; and their strong Garrison enabled them to make so many Sallies upon the Besiegers, that they at last found themselves necessitated, either to make one general Assault with their whole Army, or else as Baffled to raise their Leaguer.  
THE GROUND PLAT OF KANTON  


a A Pagode Temple,  
b. a Fort,  
c. The land Gate,  
d The Wall of the City.  
e the Place where the Tartars are exercised,  
f The Quarters of the Tartars.  
g. a Fair Chinese Tower,  
h. The Old king's Palace  
i. the young king's Palace▪  
k. the first Watergate,  
l Second Watergate.  
m. The Ambassador's house,  
n. Artillery house,  
o. the Plain where the 〈◊〉 was,  
p. Two Water Ch●tlas,  
q. The Dutsh-Ships.    
The Vice-Roys who Governed over this Kingdom at that time when we were there, had then the chief Command over the Tartars: These endeavoured to corrupt the Governor of Canton with great Promises, and Sums of Money, signifying withal unto him these words; That he should consider into what extreme Danger he was brought, and what Disasters were hanging over his Head; That if so be he either loved himself or his Relations, he should forthwith surrender the City; and this his Favour they promised to requite with eternal Friendship, higher Preferment, and forty thousand Toel of Silver.  
The pusillanimous and faithless Chinese Governor, whether that his Heart misgave him, or the Money and large Promises tempted the Man, so it was, that though he might very well have defended the City, yet contrary to his Oath and Honour he made a Promise to the same Tartarian Commanders, to set open a Gate to the Besiegers at an appointed hour; which accordingly he performed.  
It was upon the 24. of November 1650. when the Tartars upon this Advantage rushed with their whole Army into the City, which was soon subdued by them, the Besieged not being in a Condition to make any resistance; for no sooner was the Tartar Horse got in, but they rid with great swiftness through all the Streets, to hinder the Chinese from gathering together; and though the Chineses were not inferior in number to the Tartars, yet they effected nothing, being in Disorder, and surprised by the Treachery of their Governor; so that the best course any could use, was to save himself by flight. The whole Tartar Army being got into the City, the Place was soon turned to a Map of Misery; for every one began to tear, break, and carry away whatsoever he could lay hands on: The Cry of Women, Children, and Aged People was so great, that it exceeded all noise of such loud Distractions; so that from the 26. of November to the 15. of December, there was heard no other Cry in the Streets, but Strike, Kill, and Destroy the rebellious Barbarians; all places being full of woeful Lamentations, Murder, and Rapine: Those that were able to Ransom, bought their Lives at dear Rates, and so escaped the fury of these inhuman Slaughterer's. At last the Vice-Roys, and Chief Commanders of the Army, upon the sixth of Winter-Month did strictly forbid any such cruel Murder to be committed thenceforward. I was credibly informed, that during the space of 80 days, above eight thousand were killed in cold Blood by the Tartars. Some (amongst which the jesuit Martinus is one, in his Book of the Tartar War) say, that there were slain above a hundred thousand; which is not altogether improbable, in regard of the great number there penned up. But although this City was thus lamentably laid waste, yet through the great care of the Vice-Roys, it was in a few years after restored to its former lustre.  
After that the Ambassadors had been three Weeks Aboard, without coming Ashore all that while, they had leave given to Land with all their Followers, and were most nobly received in their former Lodgings; but yet were so narrowly Guarded by a great number of Foot-Soldiers, that they were not permitted to go into the Streets.  
Two Days after there came a Mandorin to them in the Name of the Viceroy, who proposed to them, That they (to obtain their Ends in China) could not Present and give to the Emperor's Council at Peking, and the Governors at Canton, less than three hundred Toel of Silver. But when the Ambassadors returned him in Answer, That it was not their Design and Intention to buy the Permission of a Free Trade in China; and that it would be much better for them, if their Business must be bought out with Bribes, to depart forthwith out of China. Thereupon the Mandorin departed from them much discontented, saying, that he had no farther Order, but would report back what they had declared; and withal advised them to stay till they should hear farther from Peking.  
When now the Ambassadors for the performance of this heavy and unreasonable Demand, were called upon Day after Day, they concluded to ease themselves of the continual Clamours of these People, 
A stoel is 13 Ducatoons in Silver.  by promising 135 Toel of Silver; but finding that they demanded Interest for the disbursed Moneys, the Ambassadors resolved to depart; but they were prevented by order from the Vice-Roys, who sent express word, that they must not go away until further Advice were come from Peking.  
But they in the mean time hearing no farther mention made of the Interest, gave a Note under their Hands for the payment of 136 Toel of Silver; wherewith the Vice-Roys seemed so well satisfied, that they invited the Ambassadors to a most splendid Feast, upon the 19 of September: In an open Plain were pitched ten rich and stately Tents by order of the Vice-Roys, a Draught whereof you have in the adjoining Print: In the Tent which stood in the middle sat both the Vice-Roys and the Teutang next to one another, upon a very rich and curious wrought Carpet: The first Tent on the lefthand was appointed for the Ambassadors, and the other upon the right for the Musicians: Upon the corners of the Tent of the Ambassadors were placed several jugglers and Fiddlers, who made such a hideous noise with Trumpets and other Wind-Instruments, that there was no hearing one another speak. The concourse of several sorts of Persons (who came out of curiosity from the City and the adjacent Villages) was so very great, that the whole Plain was covered with People. The Ambassadors were conducted from their Tent in great State and Pomp, by two of the chief Mandorins, into the Presence of the Vice-Roys; from whence, after some Compliments had passed between them, they were reconducted to their Tents by the same Mandorins.  
In the mean time came the Steward of the eldest Viceroy crowding through the People, to whom every one gave way, he being in no small esteem among them: he had a brave Sky-coloured Silk Coat on, richly Embroidered with Gold and Silver Dragons; and about his Neck hung a Chain of the best Coral. After this manner the Mandorins are Habited, and other Great Persons; for none of low Degree are suffered to wear the like Colour and Habiliments.  
It would seem to any a thing almost incredible (unless they had seen it) in what State and Pomp these Idolaters and Heathen Princes live, and with what good Orders their People are Governed: for as well superior as inferior Officers in the Courts of the Vice-Roys, which are betwixt two and three thousand, manage their Affairs with so much quietness and expedition, that all things were dispatched with as much dexterity as in a private Family. Amongst others that Dined at the Tables, were the Vice-Roys Children, who were so civilly Educated, that I never saw any in Europe better brought up. A little before the Dinner was ended they rose from the Table, and as they passed by the Tent of the Vioe-Roys, fell upon their Knees, and bowed with their Faces three times to the Ground. Dinner being ended, the Ambassadors took leave of the Vice-Roys, giving them thanks for the great Honour they had received; and thereupon they were dismissed, and conducted to their Lodgings by some of the Courtiers, where they spent the rest of the Day in Mirth and jollity.  
In the mean time the Teutang writ to the Imperial Court at Peking, that the Ambassadors were come to offer an Alliance to the Emperor, and had brought with them very considerable Presents for his Majesty; but receiving no Answer, the Vice-Roys writ the second time about this Business to the Court, and signified in plain terms, that the Ambassadors were come thither, not only to Salute his Royal Majesty, but likewise to procure leave to Traffic with their Ships in his Territories, and to have Residence there as his own Subjects.  
To these two Letters, after four or five months' expectation, came his Imperial Majesty's Answers; the Contents of the first were: That the Holland Ambassadors, with some few of their Followers, and four Interpreters, should have Licence to come to Peking, to Treat with his Imperial Majesty concerning the number of Ships they intent to bring to Canton, and the time of their coming; but with this Condition, That the rest of their Followers should remain in their Ships at Canton, without raising any Commerce till the return of the Ambassadors. But the Contents of the second were more moderate and pleasing: for in that his Imperial Majesty was pleased to grant a Free Trade in China to the Hollanders, at the Request of the Ambassadors; for which great Favour his Imperial Majesty did expect the Ambassadors to come and give him Thanks. Upon this the Ambassadors were Lodged in a far greater House, more commodious for them and their Goods, whilst they prepared themselves for their Voyage to Peking.  
About this time the Inhabitants of the Province of Quangsi began to Rebel and Mutiny against the Grand Tartar Cham, or Emperor of China; so that for their suppression and reduction to Obedience a great Army was raised, and the Command thereof given to the young Viceroy; who like a prudent and expert Captain, had provided all things requisite and necessary for such an Expedition: and because order was given to Transport the Army by Water, this Viceroy caused several Tents to be pitched upon the Margins of the River, on purpose to accommodate there, at a Treatment, the old Viceroy and Noblemen of the Court at his Farewell: He rid to the Water side, being mounted on a dapple-gray Horse, with his Quiver of Arrows fastened about his Middle, and his Hanger by his Side, as is to be seen in the annexed Print, taken from the Life: The Coat he had on was Lined with Sables, and the wrong side outward: He wore a red Cap Lined with Sables, behind (which signified the Royal Dignity, no ordinary Person being suffered to wear the like) hanging the end of a Peacock's Tail: The Saddle-Cloth was Gold-Tissue Embroidered; and about his Neck hung three great Tassels, which touched the Ground.  
Thus richly Accoutred, he rid to the great jonck, to take his leave there; which was performed with much State and Hilarity. The Grandees were Treated in several Tents: The Ambassadors had also a Tent provided for them, where they were most nobly Caressed. The Feast being ended, they took leave of each other, wishing his Majesty Health and good Success; for which he returned thankful Acknowledgements, and so parted.  
A few days before his Departure, whilst they were making Preparations for the Army, this Viceroy sent to his Wizards, Sorcerers, and Soothsayers (to whose Responses the Chinese give no small credit) who drawing their Predictions from the Configurations and Position of the Stars, and from the Inspection of the Entrails of Fowls, and the like, for the most part Astrologically foretelling good or bad success to the intended Expedition. These juggling Augurers consulted, and positively told the Viceroy, both by Birds and malignant Aspects, that the whole Undertaking would be unfortunate, and extremely prejudicial both to himself, the Army, and the Country.  
But this young Prince being wholly bend upon the Design, to purchase himself immortal Honour by Prowess and force of Arms, was resolved to proceed, notwithstanding all those great Discouragements from his Fabling Fortune-Tellers; for so they proved, the Success falling out quite contrary, he bringing under absolute Subjection the whole Province to the Tartar: upon which account their Vaticination not only proving frivolous, but quite contrary, they fled, absconding themselves, lest they might suffer at the return of the Viceroy, who would have handled them very severely; but however, they being absent, the Storm fell on their Idols and Temples, which he razed to the very Ground, and burned the Images. In the mean time we returned with the Ambassadors to our Lodging, where we saw the whole Fleet under Sail (having the Army Aboard) following the Viceroy.  
Both these Vice-Roys were of Noble Families, Born and Educated in the Imperial City of Peking. We thought at first that the young Viceroy had been the Son of the old Viceroy, but we understood afterwards that they were nothing akin, but only great Friends, and Princes of one and the same Power, and who had both undergone one and the same Misfortune: for the Chinese Emperors (for what reason I know not) had beheaded both their Fathers. The Sons therefore to prevent the like Disaster (which it seems they dreaded) fled to this Province of Quantung, which at that time the Great Cham had Invaded with a powerful Army, and had brought most of the Country under his Obedience. This occasion afforded these young Princes an opportunity to revenge their Father's Deaths upon the Emperor. To effect this, they endeavoured to get some Dependence upon the Tartars, and grounded their Complaints to the Great Cham upon the Misfortune of their renowned Families, desiring withal Help and Assistance to recover the same by force of Arms. The Great Cham found so many testimonies, and good ground for faithful Dealing in these Princes, that he conferred upon them both great Honour and Dignity: the eldest he honoured with the Title of Pignowan, and the other with the Name of Synowa; which amongst the Chinese are Names of the highest and chiefest Offices of the Kingdom: and such chief Officers Command and Rule with the same Power over some Provinces, as the Vice-Roys here in Europe. That these warlike Princes have since that time sufficiently revenged the Deaths of their Fathers upon the Chinese, is very apparent, in regard that in the Province of Quantung you may ride in some Places for several Miles together, and not see a Town or Village standing, only great heaps of Stones, and the Ruins of many Places, which have been formerly very famous for Trade.  
In the Withdrawing-room where the Ambassadors Dined, was a Window on purpose, to which the Mother of the young Viceroy often resorted, to take a view of the Company: She was very neatly and richly Dressed after the Tartar fashion, middle sized, slender, of a brown Complexion, of a pleasing and taking Countenance. At our entrance, before we sat down, we found standing a very rich painted Chair, which was appointed for her Majesty, to which in Honour of this great Lady we humbly paid our Respects. Dinner being ended, and the Compliments performed, they took Horse and returned to their Lodging.  
We departed upon the 17. of March with all our Train from the chief City of Canton, and were Rowed up the River of Tai, close to the side of the City, which shows a most delightful Prospect upon the Water. The small Towns, which are very numerous in Peking and Canton, signified our kind Reception by the thundering voice of their Cannon as we passed by.  
Having Sailed and Rowed several Reaches of this broad and spacious River, we at last left the Channel, and struck into another (an Arm of this great one, that disembogues itself into the same) toward the North. The Chineses call this Branch Zin, but those of Europe, The European Stream.  
We made so much speed that Day, that toward the Evening we came to a Village called Sahu. This Place, though not very large nor famous, yet is of pleasant Situation, and about six Miles from Canton: the Soil is very fruitful, and encompassed with Trees, Hills, and Vales. There are several good Edifices in this Place, though most of them inhabited by Peasants and Handicraftsmen, which are chiefly Silk-weavers, who live by Weaving great quantities of Silk-Stuffs for the Merchants at Canton. We stayed here all Night, and in the Morning early set Sail.  
Upon the 19 of March we came to an Anchor before the City of Xantung, being the eleventh small City belonging to the Chief City of Canton, and lying distant from thence about twenty Miles.  
This City on the right side of the River lies in a very pleasant Vale, and is surrounded on the Land side with delightful Pastures and Hills: It is not very large, but was formerly exceeding populous and full of Trade. We got thus far, sometimes with Rowing, Sailing, and Towing against the Stream, which had so tired the Chinese, who were put to this slavish Labour, that we were obliged to stay by the Way till they had rested and refreshed themselves. The Magistrate of the Place caused the side of the River to be Guarded with two Foot-Companies, to welcome and receive the Ambassadors with the more State: They sent likewise a few Presents for the Ambassadors Table; but they understanding it was all upon the Emperor's Account, and by his Order, who allowed ten times more than what they sent, thought good to refuse their Civilities both here and in all other Places where they came, which they did with great Respects. Here we went Ashore, which was the first time since we came Aboard, and pitched a Tent at a little distance from the City, upon the side of the River, in an open and plain Field. The Tartars in the mean time, to show some Pastime, Exercised their Arms before the Tent of the Ambassadors, which was performed by them with much dexterity.  
Among the rest there was one with a Bow and Arrow, who was so rare a Marksman, that he shot thrice together through the White, no broader than the Palm of a Hand, at the distance of thirty five Paces; for which he was rewarded with a small piece of Money.  
The Secretary of the Viceroy (for the more safety, and for the greater splendour, having conducted us thus far) took leave and went back for Canton; but was most nobly Treated by the Ambassadors the Night before. We on the other hand made all things ready, and set Sail again with fair Wind and Wether, but were forced to be Towed up the River, being against the Stream, and narrow, into which fall several Torrents from the adjacent Hills; so that we went but very slowly, and that with great labour and trouble, which these poor Creatures are fain to undergo.  
Here we saw into what a miserable Condition the Chineses were reduced by the last War of the Tartars, who put them upon this slavish labour of Towing and Rowing their Boats, using them worse than Beasts at their pleasure, without any exception of Persons, either young or old.  
Often the tracked ways on the River side are so narrow, uneven and steep, that if they should slip, they would infallibly break their Necks, as many times it happens: now and then they walk up to the Middle in Water, and if any of them grow faint and weary, there is one that follows, having Charge of the Boat, who never leaves beating of them, till they go on or die. But these poor Creatures are no where so miserably harassed out, as in this dangerous and steep mountainous part of Sangwanhab; on which account perhaps none will or dare live there: for we saw there but one poor despicable Village, where some few People dwell, whose Countenances sufficiently declared what Hardships they underwent.  
The most ancient Greeks and Romans, who formerly subdued whole Countries, never dealt so barbarously by those whom they conquered, as these unmerciful Tartars, who by their cruel usage in this last Invasion, have not only laid waste abundance of noble Cities, Towns, and Villages (which are now places for Birds and Beasts to roost in) but they have likewise made Slaves of the best of the Natives.  
Upon the 21. of March about Midnight, we came with all our Train to Sanyvum. The Magistrates of this Place met us on the Way, and with their respective Salutes Presented us for the Table, which for the reason aforesaid, were not accepted. This Place is not very large, lying about forty Miles distant, from Xanxui, and was formerly for its Situation potent and populous, but in this last War wholly ruined by the Tartars, who gave the same usage to all such Cities as were not able to withstand them.  
Here we got fresh Track-men (our old ones being quite tired) to draw us up the River against the Stream and Torrents, which fall from this wonderful Mountain Sagwanhab.  
The height of this Mountain is very observable, for the tops thereof are enveloped with Clouds, which makes the Passage at the bottom of the Hill obscure.  
On one side of this prodigious Mountain stands an Idol Temple, richly adorned, and most artificially built; to which these poor Creatures resort, conceiving all their welfare to consist in Offering to this Idol, adoring it as their Preserver. 〈…〉 up by Steps to this Temple, which stands on that side of the Mountain next the River.  
There are several strange Mountains and Hills found in China, but none are to be compared with this of Sangwonhab, in regard of its Stuation, and extraordinary height.  
Near to Xunte, 〈◊〉 second small City of Canton, lies a Mountain called Lungnien, from whe●e runs a Torrent as clear as Crystal. Upon this Mountain are found certain rough Stones of strange and wonderful shapes, which the Chineses make use of in their way of Trade.  
Near to Tangnon, the third small City of Canton, lies the Mountain Tahi, upon the East-side, where lie 36 small Islands. Near to this City likewise lies the Mountain Heuteu, which serves such Skippers as are bound for the Province of Quantung for a Landmark.  
Near to Cingyven, the seventh small City of Canton, lies a great Mountain called Talo, which is surrounded with steep and sharp Tops; among which lie rich and pleasant Meadows, where dwell several wild and uncivilised People, who oftentimes make Inroads upon the adjacent Places, to steal what they can. These wild and irregular People live according to their own Laws, without any subjection to the Chinese.  
Near to the sixth small City of Canton lies a Mountain called Yaimuen. From this Mountain the last Emperor of the Race of Sunga (after that the Tartars had Conquered him, and driven him out of the Country) flung himself headlong out of despair into the Sea.  
We were three days hover up and down before we could get from among these strange and solitary Mountains, and saw in all that time but one poor Village, called Quantonlow, which lies so lonely, that 'tis strange how any People durst live in it. In some places of this Island, between the Hills (which is very remarkable) lie several pleasant and fruitful Cornfields.  
Upon the 24. of March we came to a certain small City called Yntag, the sixth small City of the second Chief City of the Province of Quantung. Here we were necessitated to let fall our Anchor, in regard of the violent Stream, and the great Torrents which fall from the Hills; for those that Towed the the Boats being quite spent, we were forced to give them some rest to recover their Strength again. This violent and strong Stream had driven the Vessel of the Ambassadors against a blind Rock, which did very much endanger the loss both of Ship and Goods.  
This small City lies very pleasant upon a corner of the River on the right side, over against the Mountain Sangwonhab: It is fortified with high and indifferent strong Walls, and beautified with stately Houses, and magnificent Idol Temples, surrounded with pleasant Hills, delightful in Prospect, the Suburbs well and sufficient: It was formerly very rich and populous, and is provided with a safe Harbour for Vessels against the impetuous Current of this River; which is a great protection to them in Stormy Wether, passing up and down. At the entrance of the Harbour on the right side, appears a very high Tower, built with great curiosity.  
The next Day, being the 25. of March, we came in sight of that wonderful and strange Idol Temple called Koniansiam, which the Chineses hold in great veneration, bringing as rich and fat Offerings thither, as to that of Sangwonhab: It lies on the River side, in a solitary, wild, and mountainous Country: your first Approaches conduct you up with convenient Stone Steps; after you make your Way through blind Paths and cavernous Passes, forced with much Art and Industry. These Idolaters believing as the ancient Heathen, that Groves and high Places were most venerable Mansions, and yielding a more reverential Awe to their Gods, and less discovering under a Shade their Priests juggling Impostures. We continued here a while with all our Fleet, till the Natives had performed their Devotions at this Temple, which afterward our Ambassadors visited. 'Tis incredible to relate, with how much superstitious Zeal, wanting our true Lights, they pour forth there their Ejaculations, and as freely their Bounty, offering prodigally their Country Products of all sorts of Fruits, Birds, and Beasts.  
Upon the 27. of March in the Evening, we Landed at a Place called by the Chinese, Mongley, with a most pleasant Prospect at a distance, and accommodated with stately Sun Steps, conveying you from the Waterside to the Gate entering the City, which is vested with high Walls, and fortified with tall Bulwarks and Watch-Towers. It is wondrous pleasant to view from the Battlements of this City, the adjacent Countries, thick shrouded with delightful Woods and mantling Pastures. In regard our Drudges were quite tired out with Towing their Boats against the impetuous Stream, we got fresh Yoke-men from hence; but we were no sooner under Sail, but the Ambassadors Vessel run against a blind Rock under Water, which had like to have endangered the loss both of Ship and Goods. The next Day having passed some Villages, we came to an Anchor in pleasant Riding, where the Mandorin Pinxenton Treated us with their beloved The.  
It was upon the 29. of March, when we came with the remainder of our Fleet before the second Chief City of Xaocheu. This City lies about thirty Miles from Yntag, upon an Angle near the side of the River: In regard of its Situation and safe Harbour of Shipping, they have a very great Trade by Navigation. Toward the South this River has several Names, and is called Scian, and sometimes Scio, and has its Source out of the River Chin and Valerio, which both run into one not far from this City. The Place where these two Waters meet, is well known by the Chinese Skippers to their sorrow, because of the impetuous violence of the Streams, and the many blind Rocks which skulk under Water, on which in stress of Wether they often suffer Shipwreck. The Chineses to avoid this Danger (according to their Custom) have built here an Idol Temple by the Waterside, which is always first visited by such as intend to pass this Way; where they offer what they have, to be protected in their Voyage, by the indulgence of this their favouring God. The City lies surrounded on one side with high and delightful Hills; and on the East side over the Water has a Suburb, which is very populous, rich, and well built: in the middle of the Water stands a Tower artificially built upon a small Rock, according to the old fashion of the Chinese.  
That this was formerly a noble City, full of stately Buildings, the many great Ruins signify: there yet remains an indifferent Wall about it, but within nothing but Ruin and a heap of Stones. We pitched our Tents near unto the Walls, where we had a fair Reception by the Magistrates and Governor, who brought several Presents for the Ambassadors Table; which were accepted by the Ambassadors, being not put upon the Emperor's Account. After they had Saluted each other, and discoursed of several Affairs, they were most nobly received by the Ambassadors, who Treated them with so much Respect, that they were highly pleased, and promised to requite their Kindness upon all occasions; which done, they took leave, and returned again to the City.  
In the Morning early we weighed from thence, and had not long been under Sail, but we drew near a Mountain, which the Tartars for its strange shape and form call Five Horses Heads.  
Upon the Pinnacles of these Hills, which are enveloped with Clouds, we saw here and there several strange, as well small as great Edifices standing; some of them were entire, others decayed and ruinous, built time out of mind. But that which seemed most remarkable, was the Situation of those Buildings, which were erected upon such high and steep places altogether inaccessible, that none could imagine a possible Way for these People to carry up their Materials. We were very desirous to have had a nearer view of these Houses and Inhabitants there; but we found by experience after some small trial of clambering up, that our Attempts were in vain.  
We were no sooner passed this Mountain of the Five Horses Heads, but we fell among other Rocks and steep Ascents, which we made a shift to escape, though with great danger, the River being full of lurking split Ships lying under Water; therefore the Inhabitants call these Rocks The Five ugly Devils.  
At last we got safe to the last Country of Suytjeen, where the Mountain of the Five Horses Heads shows itself very wonderfully to the Eye at a distance; but much more the tops of the Hills of Suytjeen, which stand in such order upon the River, as if Art and not Nature had placed them there. Amongst these Mountains lie several pleasant Vales in most delightful Prospect, being well replenished with Fruit-Trees and Herbage.  
Upon the fourth of April we came in sight of the famous City of Namhun (the third Chief City of this Province) and immediately went Ashore. This Metropolis lies about forty Miles from Xaocheu, and is the outward Frontier of the Province of Quantung, which we had thus traversed from South to North.  
The Governor and Magistrates of this City having notice of the coming of the Ambassadors, sent a Letter full of Compliments, to assure them of a cordial Welcome. Not long after they addressed themselves in Person; who (after that the Ceremony of Compliments had been reciprocally returned) earnestly desired of the Governor and Magistrates, that good order might be given for the speedy furthering of their journey to Peking; which they promised should be done, The Ambassadors to requite their Civilities, Treated them nobly; for which they returned their Thanks, and having taken their leave, went back in the Evening to the City.  
The next day the Ambassadors, 
The Ambassadors noble Entertainment in this City.  with all their Followers, were invited by the Governor to a most splendid Dinner, who sent them his Gentlemen to meet them at the Gate of the City, and conduct them to his House, where he waited their coming, with the rest of the Magistrates, and some of the chief Commanders of the Army. The Entertainment was every way answerable to the Quality of the Persons, as well of the Guests as the Inviters: The Governor and the Magistrates sat all at one side of the Table, that the Sewers might the better remove the Dishes and Chargers, without any disturbance to the Company, which were not Served up all at once (according to the custom of the Chinese) but only two at a Course, which was the single Allowance for one Person: And when the Steward, who waited always at the Governor's Elbow, had given the Word, every one fell to what he most fancied; and when he observed a cessation at the first Course, he made a Sign, and immediately the Dishes were shifted, which was done at least sixteen times, observing the same order as at first.  
During the Feast, there was both Vocal and Instrumental Music, the better to Entertain the Invited to their satisfaction. A little before the Banquet was brought in, they arose and recreated themselves in the Garden, till the Dishes were placed, and then they returned and sat down as before: And when all was taken away, every one drew out a piece of Money, which together was to be divided among the Musicians and Attendants: This Collection or Gathering they laid at the Governor's Feet, to be by him disposed of. The Ambassadors likewise Presented them with six Toel of Silver, and some Silk-Stuffs, which the Governor at first refused, but at last at their Entreaty accepted it.  
This City of Namhun is very large, well situated, and fortified with Walls and Bulwarks, and divided by the River, over which is a Bridge, for the conveniency of passage from one part to another: It is also full of Idol-Temples, and brave Structures. We saw here several Houses, whose Doors were inscribed with the Letters of the Name of our Saviour. Here is also the Emperor's Custom-house, where they receive his Deuce for all Goods Exported or imported; their Bills of Lading being usually accepted on their Words, saving the double diligence and charge of Searchers, and discomposing their Goods as in Europe.  
There is no better Mould in all China for the making of any Earthen Ware, than is about this City. Not far from hence is a River, by the Chineses called Mekiang, which signifies Ink-Water, whose blackness it much resembles. The Chineses much esteem of the Fish taken in this River, which are commonly very white, considering the darkness of the Water.  
It is very troublesome Travelling by Land in those Parts, because of the high Hills and rugged Ascents: but the most troublesome Mountain of all to Travel over, was that which the Inhabitants called Muglin, which one of the Governors levelled at his own Charge, and is now very passable either for Horse or Foot; for which the Inhabitants erected to his Honour a stately Temple, Presenting rich Offerings and costly Perfumes to the Idol there residing.  
We were four Days preparing for our journey from Namhun to Nangan, because of the troublesome, and almost inaccessible Mountains: At last having got all things ready, we set forward upon the eighth Instant, with some of the Emperor's Presents: But before we began our journey, we sent the Mandorin of the young Viceroy of Canton before, to provide Lodgings and other Necessaries at Nangan for their further journey; and some of their Followers were ordered to stay till next Day, to look to such Goods as could not be carried the Day before with the Ambassadors: There was likewise order given, that each Carriage should have a yellow Flag, with the Emperor's and Ambassador's Names written upon them, to save Strangers Inquisition; and, for their greater ease and accommodation, they were carried over the Mountains in Horse-Litters: And in regard the Ways were dangerous, and much molested with Robbers and Highwaymen, the Governor appointed them a Lifeguard of 150 Horse, to conduct them safe over the Mountains; so that, what with those that carried the Goods, and this Guard, we made a Regiment of at least 600.  
The next Day, being the ninth, such as were left behind at Namhun set also forward. The Ambassadors Lodged upon these Mountains, in a Village called Susan, about half way over, but found no body in the Place, except an Officer, with some Soldiers that kept Watch there; who could hardly furnish us with a little Rice, Hogs-flesh, and strong Drink, the Inhabitants having forsaken their Houses, frighted by the Hollanders.  
The next Day, early in the Morning, they took Horse, and road from thence, and about Noon came to that strange and narrow Mountain which lies betwixt the Provinces of Quantung and Kiangsi, and separates both these Provinces from each other. Upon this Mountain we saw several fair Idol-Temples, very curiously built. This Mountain, though no better than a Wilderness, yet is very delightful, by reason of the variety of Woods and Valleys.  
We made so much haste that Day, that we got by Night to Nangan, the thirteenth Chief City of the eighth Province of Kiangsi. But before I proceed I shall relate unto you the number of the great and small Cities, and the Con●dition, Qualities, and Humour of the Inhabitants of this Province of Kiangsi.  
Toward the East and Southeast this Province has for Frontiers the Provinces of Chekiang and Foking; South and South-West, Quantung and Quangsi; toward the West, Fukang; and toward the North Nanking. Toward the South appear in this Province mighty broad and high Hills: for the Mountains of three Provinces, as Kiangsi, Quantung, and Fokien, join and meet all in one here: And upon these Mountains live a wild and barbarous sort of People, who maintain themselves most by Plundering and Stealing from the Chinese.  
This part is full of Gold, Silver, Led, Iron, and Tin-Mines, and environed with very steep Mountains, replenished with several Lakes and running Rivers: 'Tis a very fruitful Soil, and exceeding populous, insomuch that the Province is not sufficient to contain the Inhabitants; and therefore many of them leave their native Country, and for want of convenient Dwelling-places, Seat themselves in other Parts of China, where they use some mean Handicraft Trade, or else turn Soothsayers or jugglers, to which they are naturally much addicted: They are generally possessed with a belief of the Pythagorean Doctrine of the Transmigration of Souls; for they hold it a mortal Sin to kill any living Creature, or to eat any thing that is dead.  
In this Province of Kiangsi are thirteen Chief Cities, which Command over 67 small ones; and through the midst of it, from South to North, runs the River Can, from whence spring several Navigable Streams, so that you may take Shipping from or to any part thereof.  
The thirteen principal Cities are these; Nanchang, jaocheu, Quanglin, Nankang, Kienkiang, Kienchang, Vucheu, Linkiang, Kiegan, Xuicheu, juencheu, Cancheu, and Nangan.  

1. Nanchang Commands over seven dat or inferior Cities, as Nanchang, Fungching, Cinhien, Fungcin, Cinggan, Ning, and Nuning.  
2. jaocheu Commands also over seven Cities, as jaocheu, Yukan, Loping, Feuleang, Tehing, Gangin, and Vannien.  
3. Quanglin Commands likewise over seven Cities, as Quanglin, joxan, jeyang, Queiki, jenxan, junfung, and Hinggan.  
4. Nankang Commands over four Cities, as Nankang, Tuchang, Kienchang, and Gany.  
5. Kieukiang Commands over five Cities, as Kieukiang, Tegan, Xuichang, Hukeu, and Pengce.  
6. Kienchang Commands also over five Cities, as Kienchang, Sinching, Nanfung, Quanchang, and Luki.  
7. Vucheu Commands over six Cities, as Vucheu, Cunggin, Kinki, Yhoang, Logan, and Tunghiang.  
8. Linkiang Commands over four Cities, as Linkiang, Sinkin, Sinjin, and Hiakiang.  
9 Kiegan Commands over nine Cities, as Kiegan, Taiho, Kiexui, jungfung, Ganfo, Lungciven, Vangan, jungsin, and jungning.  
10. Xuicheu Commands over three Cities, as Xuicheu, Xangcao, and Sincuang.  
11. juencheu Commands over four Cities, as juencheu, Fueny, Pinghiang, and Vancai.  
19 Chancheu Commands over twelve Cities, as Chancheu, Utu, Sinfung, Hingque, Hoeichang, Ganynen, Ningtu, Xuikin, Lingnan, Xeching, Changning, and Tingnan.  
13. Nangan Commands over four Cities, as Nangan, Nankang, Xangyen, and Cungy.   
According to the Chinese Account, there are in this Province 1363629 Families, and 6549500 Fight Men.  
Thus much concerning the Province of Kiangsi, and the number of the great and small Cities; I shall now relate what happened in our Travels through this Province to that of Nanking.  
No sooner were the Ambassadors arrived at the Gate of the Chief City of Nangan, but a Gentleman was immediately dispatched to Compliment them in the Name of the Magistrates, and conduct them to those Lodgings which were provided for them. A while after came the Governor himself, with some other Persons of great Quality, who after Civilities interchanged, fell into some Discourses of small importance; and having thus spent an hour, they took their leaves and departed, sending a handsome Treatment that Night at the Charge of the City.  
Afterwards came to us two Tartar Gentlemen, who were newly arrived there from the Imperial City of Peking; and after they had Saluted the Ambassadors, they told them that they were sent to Congratulate the Vice-Roys of Canton, upon their Victory obtained the last Year against the Chinese, in the Province of Quangsi; they than took their leaves and departed, seeming much to admire the large and tall Statures of the Hollanders, and that they should come from the end of the World to Salute their Emperor; adding withal, That his Imperial Majesty expected them with great impatience.  
During our abode here, we were often visited, and received the friendly Salutations of the best and chiefest of the City.  
The Ambassadors were here very much troubled to procure Vessels to carry them to Nanking; for though they did earnestly insist to prosecute and hasten their journey, yet the Commissioner appointed to furnish them with Boats, could not get them ready so soon as he desired: whereupon the Mandorin Pinxenton rated him with such bitter Expressions, that taking it to heart, he drew his Knife, and would certainly have stabbed himself, had he not been prevented by one of the Mandorin's Servants.  
The Country about this City (which is the farthest City of this Province) is very pleasant and fruitful, surrounded with Hills and Mountains, which serve for a Fence to Guard the Country. One of these Mountains far exceeds the rest for delightfulness, being called Sihoa, which signifies A Place of Pleasure.  
This City is divided into two equal Parts, by an Arm of the River Change; which being situate on the Stream, causes great Trading there for all the Goods and Merchandises which are brought out of China, and carried to the Province of Quantung, or from thence to the other Places of Trade which lie higher up in the Country, are for the most part unladed in this City, from whence they are carried to other Parts by Land or Water.  
The South part of this City is close built with several goodly Houses, and is full of Commerce and People: On the North side stands an Idol-Temple, very curiously built, and so richly adorned, that a second Dedalus may be said to have shown his Art in the contrivance of this Edifice. However, in bigness and strength this City stands not in competition with that of Nanhung, although the Tartars in their last Invasion were more favourable to this than to the other; for in Nangan they forbore to destroy such Fabrics as were of any note, but in Nanhung all were ruined. Besides, the great Commerce and Traffic which has been of late Years driven here, has been a means to enrich the Inhabitants thereof, who have continually contributed toward the re-edifying of this City.  
After four Days abode in this City, the Ambassadors Embarked themselves with all their Followers, to pursue their Voyage to Peking. From the City of Canton to Nanhung we were Towed all the way against the Stream by Track-men, not without great danger of Shipwreck, by reason of many Rocks that lie hid under Water; but now we were carried down with the Stream, though yet not without great labour, and danger of often losing both Ship and Goods. The River Can runs here as swift as an Arrow from the Bow, and is full of Banks, Sands, and Shoals, which requires much care and experience in the Mariners. It happened in this Passage among other Accidents, that the Bark in which jacob the Keizer, one of the Ambassadors had Embarked himself, with the Presents to the Great Cham, fell into a Whirl-pool, and turning and winding amongst unsteady Eddies, drove at last on a hidden Sand, where she stuck fast, and could not be gotten off until they had unladen her: they than perceived that she had two great Leaks in her Hull, which they made shift to stop, putting the Goods Aboard again, and so we proceeded on our journey. The Mandorins commanded the Watermens to be severely Lashed with a thick Leather Whip; and the Master himself had not escaped the same Punishment for his neglect, if the Ambassadors had not interceded for him.  
The next Day being the 14. of April, we passed by the second small City called Nankang, but did not Land as we went; but in our Return put Ashore.  
This Nankang lies upon the left side of the River Change: It is built foursquare, being invested with a strong Wall twenty five Foot high, and was formerly rich, and famous for Commerce: It hath four Gates, each about a quarter of a Mile distant one from another. This City was totally subverted by the Tartars in the last War. On the River side stands a strong high Tower, the Structure well built. At our return we lay with our Vessels before Nammon, which signifies The South-Gate; from whence a Street leads to the House of the Governor; and at the end of the Street stands a Chinese Triumphal Arch, an elaborate Piece, which the Tartars left without any demolishment: At the end of this Street is the Marketplace, to which is brought daily all manner of Provisions, as Flesh, Fish, and Fruits of all sorts in great abundance.  
Upon the 15. we came to Cancheu, the twelfth Chief City of the Province of Kiangsi, where we took up our Lodgings for that Night; and were visited Aboard our Vessels by some great Mandorins, who welcomed us in the Name of the Magistrates; after which the Ambassadors addressed themselves to the great Tutang of this City, returning him the like Complimental Civilities, who received them with singular Courtesies and seem Affection, and conducted them into his private Apartment, where he placed them on his right Hand: Then he asked them several Questions concerning the Constitution of Holland, viz. Of how many Provinces it consisted, and how remote from Portugal? How long their present Government had been Established? When that Power began? Whether they were all of one and the same Religion? and Whether they used Beads in their Ejaculations after the Portugese manner? To each of which Particulars the Ambassadors returned them a brief and satisfactory Answer. By these Questions we guessed what a near Community and Commerce there was between this Lord and the Portugueses; and we were likewise afterwards told, that his Wife had been Baptised by them. Whilst we were drinking of Thea in the Withdrawing-room, he desired to hear our Trumpets sound in the Hall, with which he was exceeeingly pleased; and also seemed much to admire our Arms: And because this Tutang (who held his Residence and Court in this Chief City) had the Command over the Provinces of Kiangsi, Fokien, Hucang, and Quantung, and consequently was not much inferior to a Viceroy; and that the Ships of our East-India Company, bound from japan to Taiwan, often supplied themselves here with much fresh Water; (for the Province of Fokien is all Maritime, lying opposite to the other Island of Formosa) therefore the Ambassadors concluded to offer him some Presents; but he refused them with great Civility, alleging, That the Tartar Government would not permit any Presents to be received from any Foreign People, till they had made their Appearance at the Court before his Imperial Majesty. He likewise added, That he did not refuse them out of a Chinese Dissimulation, but only to observe the Custom of their Country; and assured the Ambassadors, that in their Return from Peking, all manner of Friendship should be shown them.  
This Cancheu, in regard of the great Income and Revenue arising yearly from the Trade that is driven there, is one of the Chief Cities in the Province of Kiangsi, and Commands over twelve small Cities: It lies about sixty Miles from Canton, close to the side of the River Can, which takes its source near to the eighth small City called Xuikin, and flows from thence Northward up to Cancheu. The City is foursquare, as Nankang, and is surrounded with a high Stone Wall about two Miles compass: There are four Gates also to this City, which are called after the four Winds. We lay all Night in our Barks before the Western Gate. The Streets of the City are handsomely Paved. On the East-end stands a high well-built Tower, from the top of which you have a full Prospect of the City and adjacent Countries, which are wondrous pleasant. The Burgher's Houses and Dwellings are built in good order, among which are some very large ones well furnished; but the Palace of the Governor exceeds all the rest.  
Among other stately Edifices, this Place abounds in curious Idol-Temples, very richly adorned with Pictures and Graven Images; but there is one especially (whose Top stands higher, crowning all the rest) which may be reckoned among the chiefest Temples in all China, and is called Kuil, Kiasti, Miao; Miao signifying A Church, and Kuil Kiasti being the peculiar Name of the Idol they here worshipped.  
At the Place where the two Rivers Change and Can meet and conjoin, cross the Stream lies a long Bridge of Boats, covered over with Planks: At the end of the Bridge stands a Toll-house for the receipt of Custom.  
Upon the 18. of April we passed by the ruinous and deplorable City of Van●●ngam. This City lies close to the side of the River Can, on the right hand, in a very fruitful and pleasant Soil. The Tartars were so cruel to this Place in the last War, that they left nothing standing that was any ways remarkable: It appears to have been a wondrous delightful Place, very accurately built, and full of Inhabitants. The Country round about this City, produces twice a year great store of Fruit to the Husbandman: And not far from hence lies a Hill which has Silver-Mines, but the Chineses are forbidden by their Laws to dig for any Silver.  
On the East-side of this City is a Mountain called Chaos, whose Top reaches up to the Clouds; and though of this vast height, yet from the bottom to the top there grow all sorts of Trees and Herbs, which made us a delightful Prospect at a distance.  
We left immediately this miserable Town, and came to an eminent Village called Pekkinsa, whose Situation is most pleasant, and where a good Trade is driven in all Naval Materials, to the great benefit of the Inhabitants. At a great distance before you come to this Village, you see several Cliffs, which have been so wonderfully cut and ordered by Art and Labour, that the very sight thereof filled us all with admiration; but the last War has much defaced the beauty of them, and there is now only left the Ruins whereby to judge what a brave Ornament they were formerly. The very destruction of these artificial Rocks sufficiently declares what vast Devastations befell the whole Empire of China in the last War of the Tartars, who did not only ruin the greatest Cities, Towns, and Villages, but neither suffered any Ornaments to continue eminent in the Country; for not any Place of note escaped the fury of those barbarous People, except the Imperial City of Peking, which the Tartars favoured after they had taken it, where yet are to be seen most rare and exquisite Curiosities, whereof we shall make mention hereafter.  
In regard of the extraordinary strangeness of these Stone Cliffs made by Art, I took the Altitude of one of them which had suffered least prejudice by the Tartars, and found it at least forty Foot. The like artificial Rocks are to be seen in the Emperor's Court, where the Great Tartar I'm often refreshes himself in the heat of Summer.  
We departed at last from this Village Pekkinsa, and came late in the Evening to the small City Taiko, which is the second small City under the jurisdiction of the ninth Chief City Kiegan, and situate on the side of the River Can.  
Upon the 29. of April we came unto the most famous City of Kinungam, called by some Kiegan, which is the ninth Prime City of this Province of Kiang●i: It lies about forty Miles from Taiko, being built upon the Western side of the River Can, not far from the Place where those terrible and dreadful Cliffs called Xepatan discover themselves, and is defended with tall Battlements, by the help of which she was enabled to make resistance against the Tartars when beleaguered by them. Here were also formerly many stately Structures; but they are now generally ruined and destroyed by the Enemy, some few Idol-Temples only remaining. Over against the City lies an Island, where stands a curious Temple of modern Building, hung round about with great and small Images.  
The Country round about this City is full of Hills and Dales, in which are said to be Gold and Silver Mines; but the Chineses are prohibited by their Laws to dig for any, only they are permitted to take what of either they can find upon the sides of the Rivers. These Parts are also pregnant and delightful; for in this Country (which is seldom known in other Places) there is no want of Water either Winter or Summer, nor too much Drought.  
Near to Ganto, the fifth small City under the jurisdiction of Kinungam, a mighty high Mountain called Nucung, lifts her Head towards the Clouds, and is as remarkable for bigness as any in those Parts.  
Most of the Chinese Rivers are very dangerous, being so precipitate, that all Vessels are liable almost to continual Attaques, and sudden surprisals of Rocks, Banks, and Shoals in ambush; so that the Masters ought to be skilful and circumspect in their Steerage from Port to Port. But the River Can is near this City most hazardous, there residing those unmerciful Bilgers, called by the Natives Zepatane. The Vessels bound hither take commonly very expert Pilots, and such as are by Custom better acquainted with the fixed Rocks, and still varying and unsettled Shoals.  
The Inhabitants of this Place and the adjacent Parts, recounted to us with much regret and reluctance, how barbarously they had been used by the Tartars, who burned and destroyed their Houses, carrying many into perpetual Slavery; others they put to Death with rare and exquisite Tortures, making no discrimination either of Sex or Age; and when they had glutted their savage Inclinations with Ruin and Plunder, they exercised their more inhuman Cruelty upon innocent Virgins, of whom four thousand, all choice and singular Beauties, they carried into Captivity, and for inconsiderable Sums sold them to make Bawds and Madams of Pleasure-houses, so prostituting them to be compressed and devirginated by libidinous Courtiers and deboist Hector's, for their own Profit, at what Price soever they pleased to put upon them.  
That same Day we made such good speed, that we got beyond Kiexui, the fourth small Town under the jurisdiction of Kiegan. This Place is situate on the side of the River Change, and is in circumference a Mile and a half, surrounded with Hills, and built after the Chinese fashion, with Idol-Temples: On the Water side stands a strong Wall fifteen Foot high.  
The next Day, being the 20. of April, we passed by Kiakia, the fourth small City under the eighth Chief Metropolis Liukiang. This City lies about thirty Miles from Kiexui, at the bottom of the Mountains, and upon the North side of the River Can, which waters this City, to the great accommodation of the Inhabitants.  
The Country about this Place produces Oranges and other Fruits in great abundance: A good part of its Wall is built upon the Hills, and the Ground lying within the Wall is Manured by the Inhabitants. Here is standing an ancient Idol-Temple, which is famous for having two Gates, each being of one entire Stone; but the Houses were most of them demolished by the Tartars. Not far from these Walls lies a Mountain called Mung, whose Top reaches so high, that it seems to be invested with Clouds: yet the sides of this Aspirer flourish, being clothed with stately Woods, and mantled with verdant and delightful Pastures.  
That same Day toward the Evening we got to the City Sinkin, the second small City under the eighth Chief City of Linkiang, which lies about twenty Miles from Hiakiang; and it is situate also on the side of the River Can, having a pleasant Prospect of Hills and fruitful Fields behind it. This Place doth not differ much in bigness or beauty from Hiakiang, only it lies in a more even Soil, and not so near the Mountains. Toward the Water, in the middle of a Wall, stands a very high and well-built Gate. Most of the Buildings within had been destroyed by the Tartars. We lay all Night Aboard our Vessels over against the City near to an Idol-Temple, where the Governor came to Salute us, and brought some few Presents for the Kitchin.  
Upon the 22. we set Sail early in the Morning, and arrived by Noon before the Chief City of Fungching, which is the second small City under the jurisdiction of the first Chief City of Nanchang. This City lies in a flat and even Soil, built foursquare, and situated upon the said River Can, and is surrounded with a high Wall above a Mile about.  
On the North side of the City is a populous Suburb, well and close built with goodly Buildings.  
There are also two great and high Triumphal Arches, which had been much defaced with the rest of the brave Structures in the last bloody Invasion. There are likewise several Mountains not far from this Place; one is called Pechang, from whence there falls a mighty Torrent of Water with a most hideous noise.  
The next Day, being the 23. of April, we came in sight of the first Chief City of Nanchang, which is also called by some according to the Name of the Province, Kiangsi, where it is situated. We were hardly come to an Anchor, but the Magistrates sent four very commodious Boats Aboard to fetch us Ashore, for there is no Landing or coming near the shore with great Vessels, by reason of the Sands. The Mandorin Pinxenton took presently two of the best of these Boats for himself which was ill taken by the Ambassadors: Not long after came the Magistrates themselves to welcome them, and caused Pinxenton to restore to the Ambassadors one of the Boats which he had taken for his own use.  
The next Day one of the Ambassadors, namely Peter de Goyer (for jacob de Keyser found himself ill) with the Secretary Henry Baron, and all our Followers, went to visit the Tutang, or Governor of this City; who received us with great Civility, and showed his Displeasure at his Interpreter for bringing the Ambassadors a foot, saying, That such Persons as came from so remote and strange Parts, to Congratulate his Imperial Majesty upon his Victories and Prosperity, aught to be received in great State: He was also very much offended at the Mandorins of the Canton Vice-Roys, calling them Asses. After the Ambassador had taken his leave, and was come into the Street, one of the Governor's Gentlemen came and presented both him and his Secretary each with a fine Horse, upon which they rid to the Water side; and when the Ambassadors set Sail, they were Saluted with the great Guns from the Walls of this City; and they to requite this civil Reception of the Governor, sent him a few Presents, but he refused them, saying, That no Person in China was permitted to receive any Presents from Foreign Ambassadors, before they had seen and Saluted the Emperor.  
The Chief City of Nanchang is distant about five Miles from Funching, situated near that great Lake called Poyang, which hath a Current round this City, so that she stands amidst an Island: Her Building is foursquare, with high Walls and seven Gates, whereof four are very handsome; before one of which we lay at Anchor. This City also boasts four stately Temples, which are very richly adorned; but amongst them that is the most famous which the Chineses call Thisiking, being covered with glittering or glazed Pan-Tyles: At the Entrance stand three Buildings together; in the first of which appears an Idol, by the Chineses called Kouja, believed to be the Guardian and Preserve of this his own Mansion; he sits amongst a great many other Images upon a rich Seat, Clothed Al' antique, after the manner of the old Romans, with a Crimson Mantle hanging upon his Shoulders: On each side stands upon a bigh Pole two terrible Dragons, much admired among the Chinese, which with extended Necks seem hissing and breathing defiance against the Gods. In the second Structure you have a broad Gallery reaching round the Temple, hung full of Idols, which are much adored by the Chinese. The third Building is also adorned with the like Images.  
At the Entrance of the first of these Edifices, on the right side, stands a Well, which is twelve Paces in the square over, and curiously adorned with white Stone, and always brim full of Water.  
The Chineses fancy to themselves wonderful Stories from this Idol Kouja and the Well, believing that formerly here he dwelled, and in his Life was very Charitable to all poor People, dispencing freely what he had among them; and his Treasure was never to be exhausted, because he being a great Alchemist, was possessed of the Elixir, and converted all Metal into Gold. Likewise they imagine that this Kouja, through their God's Direction and Power, did once overcome a most hideous Dragon, which threatened the Destruction of this City; which he afterwards bound to an Iron Pillar and flung into this Well, and so delivered the Inhabitants from the grand Destroyer, as a second St. George; and that he at last with all his Family was taken up into Heaven. Therefore these Idolaters (who held this for a good and holy Deed) erected this Temple for him after his Death. Many other Stories were told us of this their Deity. Most of the other rare Buildings which had been formerly in this City, were totally destroyed by the Tartars, only there is still left standing one well-built Tower.  
The Fields about this City are very fruitful, and well manured, which furnish the Cities and Towns round about with all manner of Provisions and Corn.  
The greatest destruction which befell this City in the last War, was occasioned thus: One Kiuns, a famous Commander, born in the Province of Leaotung, was made Governor by the Great Tartar Cham over this Province of Kiangsi; for the Tartars much trust the Leaotungers, because they lie next to Tartary: but this Kiuns revolted from the Tartar, with this whole Province of Kiangsi, and owned one junglieus for Emperor.  
Upon the 25. of April we came to a Village famous for Shipping, called Ucienjen, where lay great store of Vessels of several sorts and sizes, which were come thither from all Parts of China, to lad with China Earthen Ware, great quantities whereof are sold in this Village, which lies near to the Pool called Poyang, upon the side of the River Can, and is above a Mile long: It is a Place full of Trade, and very handsomely built. Upon the side of a Mountain near this Place, stands a well-built Idol-Temple, behung with great and small Images. I found hanging also in this Temple a great many black Lamps, which the Inhabitants kept continually burning Day and Night. The Chinese and Tartars that at any time are to pass over this Pool Poyang, Offer up first some Present or other to the Idol of this Temple, for a safe and speedy Passage. The Sacrifice which I saw here, is performed after this manner: The ordinary sort of People take a Cock, but the rich a Hog (wherewith the Country abounds) which they bring alive to the Image, which is Pictured in a most terrible Posture, and there they cut the Throats of those Creatures, and with the warm Blood besprinkle the Claws of the Idol (which generally resemble the Claws of Griffins) and some part of his Body; so that their Idols are always bedaubed with Blood, on purpose to make them look with a more grim Aspect. They Offer up likewise to the Idol the Feet of the dead Swine, and the Spurs and Comb of the Cock; the rest they reserve for themselves, and make Merry therewith, Feasting in Honour of this Idol.  
Quite through the middle of this rich Village runs a broad Street, full of Shops on both sides, where all manner of Commodities are sold; but the chiefest Trade is in Porcelain or China Ware, which is to be had there in great abundance.  
The Inhabitants of this Village told us (to our great admiration) that there was no better Porcelain made in all the Kingdom of China, than in the Village Sinktesuno, which lay at least a hundred Miles Eastward from hence, near to the City Feuleang, the fourth small City of the second Chief City of joacheu: and they added withal, (which increased our wonder) that they did not fetch the Earth whereof this Porcelain is made out of the Province of Kiangsi, wherein this Village is situated, but from the Chief City of Hoeicheu, in the Province of Nanking; and that the Inhabitants there were not able to make it, though they digged the Earth in great abundance, because they knew not how to temper it with the Water, which they alleged to be the only reason why they could not attain to this Art. And though I saw not these Cities Hoiecheu and jaocheu, nor how they digged this Soil in one Place, and made Porcelain thereof in another, yet I will briefly relate to you what Account was given me by Persons of credit, resident in this Village of Ucienjen.  
The Earth whereof this Porcelain is made, is digged in great quantities out of the Mountains situated near the Chief City Hoeicheu in the Province of Nanking, from whence it is brought in foursquare Clods to the abovementioned Village, which have the Emperor's Arms stamped upon them, to prevent all manner of deceit. The Earth is not fat, like Clay or Chalk, but like to our fine Sand, which they mingle with Water, and so make it into the foremention'd Clods. They likewise beat into Powder the broken China Dishes, and make new ones of them; but such as are made of broken Ware never take so fine a Colour and Gloss, as those which are made of fresh Mould: The Earthen Clods which are thus brought from the Mountains, are afterwards framed into what fashions they please, after the same manner as our Potters in Europe form their Earthen Ware. Upon the greatest sort of Pots which are made of this Earth, they have an Art to themselves to paint all manner of Creatures, Flowers, and Trees, which they do very curiously only with Indigo. This Art of Painting upon the Pots is kept so private and secret, that they will not teach it to any but their Children and near Relations; wherein the Chineses are so dexterous, that you cannot show them any thing, but they will imitate it upon their Pots and Dishes; which being framed and made of this Earth, are first dried in the Sun before they are baked in the Oven; and when they are throughly dried, they are put into an Oven and stopped very close, there baking for fifteen days together with a good Fire underneath: the time being expired, they are continued in the Oven fourteen days more without any Fire, only the Oven all that while is kept close stopped, and not opened till it be quite cold; for if they should take the Ware out red hot, it would endanger not only the breaking of it, but also the losing of the Gloss. After thirty days the Furnace is opened in the presence of an Officer, appointed by the Emperor to take an Account of this Earthen Ware, and to receive his Duty, which is of each sort the fifth piece, according to the Laws of the Kingdom; the rest they afterwards sell to the Inhabitants of this Village Ucienjen, where (as they say) is the Staple of this Porcelain Trade, which is sent from this Village, not only through all China, but also through the whole World.  
We departed the same Day from this Place, and upon the 26. came to the Chief City of Nankang, which lies upon the Westside of this Lake, which is very broad and long.  
This City is built upon a mountainous Soil, about fifty Miles from Nankang: the Walls are both high and strong, and fortified with Bulwarks. Within the City stands a well-built Tower; the Streets are very full of Windings and Turnings, which makes them very troublesome to such as use them. The first Street, which lies on the lefthand as you come in, has several Triumphal Arches standing in it, very artificially built according to the Chinese fashion: Beside these Ornaments there is nothing rare in this City, for the Houses are but mean, and slightly built.  
In prospect of this City lie several stately Temples, whereof the biggest and chiefest are built upon the Mountains Quangliu and juenxiu. The Inhabitants round about worship these Mountains, upon which dwell a great company of Priests and Friars; each of which has a little Hutch, where he daily cruciates and afflicts himself, by scourging and disciplining his Body; the enduring of which Castigation makes him a Miracle to those People of implicit Faith, who fancy these their Sufferings to merit after Death the highest Felicities in another World: for they believe, that their Souls are transmigrated into other Bodies. The Inhabitants told us, that upon the Mountain Quanglu there are as many Cloisters as Days in the Year. They said likewise, that this Mountain was always covered with Clouds and Fogs, though round about the Wether were clear and serene. The Country produces store of Hemp, whereof the Inhabitants make themselves Clothes for the Summer, which very much keep off the scorching Heat of the Sun.  
On the Westside of this City lies a Hill, which the Chineses call Kien. The Water that falls from the Brow of this Hill, is held by the Chineses very sovereign for several Diseases.  
The Pool Poyang divides the Territories belonging to this City into two parts, both which are very fruitful in Rice, and Corn of all sorts.  
Upon the 29. we made for the City of Hukeu, being the fourth small City of the fifth Chief City Kieukiang, to furnish ourselves with Provisions. This City lies forty Miles from the foregoing Chief City of Nankang, upon the narrow of the Lake Poyang, and upon the rightside of the River Kiang, which mingles with it, and receives no small share of its Water. On the North-side of the City doth appear a very pleasant and antique Rock, which hangs somewhat over the River, and appears a most delightful Prospect, being overgrown with Trees. At the bottom of this Mountain stands a large and beautiful Idol-Temple. The Walls of this City are very thick and high, and for the greater safety of the City, are Guarded in several places with Foot-Soldiers. This City drives a handsome Trade, is full of People, and well built; all manner of Provisions are sold very cheap, especially Fish, which yields but a small Price.  
About this City lies a Hill called Xechung, which signifies A Stone Bell; for the Waves and Billows which rise out of the Pool Poyang in foul and stormy Wether, beat against this Hill, and occasion thereby such a strange and ringing noise, that it very much resembles the sound of a Bell.  
We were no sooner come to an Anchor, but the news of our Arrival filled the whole City with joy, so that both old and young came running to the Shore to view us and our Vessels, who beheld us with great admiration, and fain would have been talking to us, if the difference of Language had not hindered: We caused our Trumpets to sound that old Tune of William of Nassaw, supposing to have delighted them; but on the contrary, they were so much affrighted with their brazen Voice, that they ran roaring with full speed for shelter to the City.  
Having provided ourselves with Necessaries, we departed from this Place and came to Pengce, the fifth small City under this Capital one of Kieukiang. Thus far had we proceeded in our Voyage upon the River Can from Kancheu to Nanking; from whence we passed over the Pool Poyang, and so came into the River Kiang, which, to prosecute the remainder of our Voyage to Peking, we were to Sail up Eastward. This River Kiang, which signifies The Son of the Sea, divides all China into Northern and Southern, gliding from West to East, and receives several Names from the Provinces through which it runs.  
The forementioned City Pengce lies thirty Miles from Hukeu, behind an Island on the East-side of the River Kiang, and has behind it high and famous Hills: it is a well-built Place, but far less than Hukeu.  
Not far from this Pengce lies a Mountain called Siaocu, which is so steep, high, and inaccessible, that none could ever scale the top: It is surrounded with Water, and has on the Southside a small, but very safe Road for Ships in foul Wether.  
Upon the Southside of the River Kiang lies also a Hill called Makang, talked on with terror through all China for the abundance of Shipwrecks which happen near this Place: for if the Pilot miss never so little his Steerage, they seldom escape bilging on the neighbouring Rocks.  
The Ambassadors with some of their Followers went Ashore upon the said Island, but were forced immediately to return, having observed the footing of a Tiger, which sort of Beast is very numerous in this Country.  
When the Chinese Pilots saw our Cook going to make a Fire to dress Dinner, they came into the cabin to the Ambassadors, fell down upon their Knees, and earnestly entreated that they would forbid any such thing to be done, for that (as they said) there was a certain Spirit who kept himself under Water about this Pool, and appeared in the shape of a Dragon, or great Fish, and had the Command over this Country, whose Nature and Constitution was such, that he could not endure the scent in his Nose of roasted Poultry, boiled Bacon, or other savoury Smells; for so soon as he was sensible of any such thing, he immediately raised a Storm, which did infallibly cast away the Vessel. The Ambassadors at their earnest Entreaty sent word to the Cook, that they should be content with a cold Dinner for that Day. During the Discourse, there appeared playing above the Water two or three Tunny Fishes, which put the Chineses into no little fear, in regard they imagined the Water-Spirit had already given order for the casting away of their Vessel.  
Thus far we had travelled through the Province of Kiangsi, when about Noon we came in sight of two Columns which stood in the middle of the River, and divide the Province of Kiangsi from that of Nanking, into which we were now come. But before I relate the Sequel of our journey, I shall give you in short the number of the great and small Cities of this Province, and the farthest Extent thereof.  
This Province of Nanking (which is reckoned for the ninth among the fifteen) is washed with the Sea on the East and Southeast: On the South it borders upon the Province of Chekiang; on the South-west, upon Kiangsi; on the West upon Hupang; North-West, upon Honan; and the rest upon Xantung.  
In this Place formerly they kept the Court of the ancient Chinese Emperors; and though the Imperial Palace be removed to Peking, yet till the last Tartar War, the Court of the Emperors did continue in the Chief City of this Province called Kiangning: but the Tartars in the last Invasion, did not only totally destroy and deface all Royal Palaces, and Imperial Courts, which were most noble Edifices, but also altered the very Name of the Province and of the Chief City: for the Province which formerly bore the Name of Nanking they called Kiangnan; and the Chief City which was formerly called Ingtien, they named Kiangning; and deprived this City also of all its Royal Splendour and Privileges.  
As this Province far exceeds all the rest in goodness and richness of Soil, so likewise in Trade and Commerce; for here are the Chiefest Cities of all China, each being famous for Traffic. No less doth this Kingdom abound in Shipping above all the rest; for the number of all manner of Vessels is so great, that it seems as if all the Shipping of the World were Harboured there: but 'tis no wonder, considering the Situation of the Rivers that run through this Country; for by them they can pass by Water into any part of China, and all Vessels which are bound higher up, must meet there, which lessens the wonder of so great Fleets of Ships together in that part: And besides, all Vessels come to this Province out of the River Kiang through broad Navigable Waters, made either by Art or Nature, which are called The Royal Channels.  
The Natives of this Place are generally very Civil, Witty, Serviceable, and Mannerly: It likewise breeds great store of able Handicraftsmen, who prove most excellent in their several Arts. There are likewise here very Learned Men, brought up in their Schools of Literature.  
It produces great store of Cotton and Silk, which maintains there abundance of Weavers, who work in either Commodity; but this is the women's Business, and the Men follow Husbandry and other Employments, or else look to the Children whilst the Women Spin.  
This Seat of Nanking is so famous through all China, that whatsoever is made in it, is preferred before any thing of the like nature wrought in other parts of the Country.  
In this Province lie fourteen Chief Cities, which Command over a hundred and ten small ones; the Names of which fourteen principal ones are these which follow; Kiangning, Fungyang, Sucheu, Sungkiang, Changcheu, Chinkiang, Yangcheu, Hoaigan, Lucheu, Ganking, Taiping, Ningque, Chicheu, and Hoeicheu.  
Kiangning, called also Ingtien and Nanking, Commands over seven Cities, as Kiangning, Kivyung, Lieyang, Liexui, Caoxun, Kiangpu, and Loho.  
Fungyang Commands over eighteen Cities, as Fungyang, Linhoai, Hoaiyven, Tingyven, Uhu, Hung, Xeu, Hokieu, Mungching, Su, Hiutai, Tienchang, So, Lingpi, Ing, Tacho, Hao, and Ingxan.  
Sucheu Commands over seven Cities, as Sucheu, Quenxan, Changxo, Ukiang, Kiating, Taicang, and Cungming.  
Sungkiang Commands over three Cities, as Sungkiang, Xanghai, and Cingpu.  
Changcheu Commands over five Cities, as Changcheu, Vusie, Kiangyn, Gniking, and Cinkiang.  
Chinkiang Commands over three Cities, as Chinkiang, Tanyang, and Kintan.  
Yangcheu Commands over ten Cities, as Yangcheu, Ychin, Taihing, Caoyeu, Hinghoa, Pacing, Tai, jucao, Tung, and Haimuen.  
Hoaigan Commands over ten Cities, as Hoaigan, Cingho, Gantung, Taoyven, Moyang, Hai, Canyu, Pi, Sociven, and Ciunning.  
Lucheu Commands over eight Cities, as Lucheu, Xuching, Lukiang, Vuguei, Cao, Logan, jungxan, and Hoxan.  
Ganking Commands over six Cities, as Ganking, Tungching, Cienxan, Taihu, Sufung, Vangkiang.  
Taiping Commands over three Cities, as Taiping, Vuku, and Fachang.  
Ningque Commands over five Cities, as Ningque, King, Taiping, Cingte, and Nanling.  
Cicheu Commands over six Cities, as Cicheu, Cingyang, Tungling, Xelai, Kiente, and Tunglieu.  
Hoeicheu likewise over six Cities, as Hoeicheu, Hieuning, Vuyven, Kimuen, In, and Cieki.  
There are beside all these four other ordinary Cities in this Province, which the Chineses call Cheu, and some other less Cities which they call Hien: The four Cities are these; Quangte, Hocheu, Cheuceu, and Sincheu.  
Quangte Commands over one City, which is called Kienping; Hocheu, over Hanxan; Cheucheu over two others, Civenezao and Taigan; Siucheu over four, Siao, Tanxan, Fung, and Poi.  
The Chinese Poll-Book of this Province makes mention of 1969816 Families, as also of 9967429 Fight Men.  
The yearly Revenue which this Province pays to the Emperor, consists of 5995034 Bags of Rice, 6863 Pounds of unwrought Silk, 28452 Pieces of Cloth, and 2027 Rolls of woven Hemp-Cloth.  
This Province likewise furnishes the Emperor's Stables with 5804217 Trusses of Straw or Hay, and 705100 Pounds of Salt: All which being valued together, will amount to an incredible Sum, beside what is paid in Money, which amounts to 32000000 of Ducats, as I was credibly informed by some of the Grandees of the Province; which is not incredible, considering the vast Customs which are paid to the Emperor for all Goods Exported out of the Chief City of Nanking.  
The City of Xanghai alone pays yearly to the Emperor for the Toll of Wool, the Sum of 250000 Ducats. All great Shops and Inns pay monthly thirty Toel of Silver, or else the Tartars come and Quarter upon them in their Houses, and misuse them at their pleasure.  
Upon the 29. we came to Tonglon, or Tonglieu, the sixth small City in the jurisdiction of the thirteenth Chief City Chicheu, and the first Place we came at in this Province of Nanking. This is a small City, and lies close to the Southside of the River Kiang, in a very pleasant and delightful Soil, which is encompassed about with fine little rising Hills and Vales: It is surrounded as well on the Waterside as toward the Mountains, with a reasonable strong Wall, fortified with Bulwarks. This City shows very beautiful as you approach it upon the River, but within it lies in a most lamentable Condition; for the Tartar proceeded with so much fury against it, that they left nothing defaced that deserves any notice to be taken of, only there is one Street that has some Houses standing in it, the rest are all destroyed, except the Governor's House, which is in reasonable good order.  
The Magistrates or Governors of the City Tonglieu, sent a congratulatory Letter to the Ambassadors upon their Arrivals, as also some Presents for the Table, which were not accepted. The Traffic of this City was only Timber, so that the Place more resembled Norway than China. About two Miles beyond this we saw an Island lying in the Bosom of the River Kiang, called Sanglo.  
Not far from Tonglieu, near the River side, riseth a Mountain called Kieuhoa, or The Nine-headed Mountain, much like the Sun-Flower when hanging down the Head.  
Two Miles from this Tonglieu we saw in our Passage the tenth Chief City Ganking, the most famous City of this Country, which abounds in Wealth and Trade, because no Goods are brought out of other Parts to the Chief City of Nanking, but they must first pass by this.  
The Country, though Hilly, yet abounds with most sorts of Provisions, and is plentifully supplied with what they want from the adjacent Markets, by the River Kiang.  
Toward the Evening we came to Tungling, the third small City under the Command of the Metropolis Chicheu, which is situated most delightfully, being surrounded with variety of Woods, Hills, and Dales. This City, though but little, is well built, and encompassed with Walls, having in the Front a Land-locked Harbour, for Vessels to shelter in stormy Wether, which very much enriches the Place. The Corner of this Port is Guarded with a strong Castle, which not only defends the City against any hostile Invasion, but also serves to protect the Harbour and Vessels that ride there.  
Whilst we were taking a view of this Place the Inhabitants told us, that not far from thence on a Hill, was a very rare Echo: Out of curiosity to hear this Novelty we clambered up the Hill, and there sounded our Trumpets, where we heard their Notes return most distinctly, to our great admiration.  
Near to this City rises the Mountain Hang, so named from the Apricocks which grow thereupon in great abundance.  
Having satisfied our Eyes with the view of this Place, we set Sail the next Day, and came on the third of May to a Castle called Upun, near the River Kiang, not far from the following City of Ufu, being built foursquare, and begirt with a large Stone Wall: Amidst this Fortress is a strong well-built Temple, with a high Roof, whose inside is curiously adorned with Pictures.  
The same Day we arrived at Ufu, the second small City under the eleventh Metropolis called Taiping, lying with our Vessels close under the Walls of the City. This Town is situate in an Island of the River Kiang; the Suburbs of it are very populous, and full of Commerce: Upon each Angle of this Island are strong Blockhouses, but are neither Manned, nor have any Guns mounted on them. This City is cried up through all China for Arms, the Inhabitants being most dexterous and exquisite in making all manner of Military Utensils; they are likewise very skilful in making Lamps of all sorts.  
Upon the fourth we passed by the third Chief City, called Teytong, which some also call Taiping, lying upon the side of the River Kiang, in an Island there made by the same Stream. The Country about this Island is in some places very Rocky, and full of Hills; in others again, as smooth; but in both exceeding fruitful.  
On the Southside of this City we saw at a distance a high Mountain, by the Chineses called Tienmuen, which signifies Heaven's Gate, because the River Kiang runs through here between two small Hills of this Mountain, as through a Gate. Sailing forward, we observed lying in the River over against this City, another Island called Hiao, all of one entire Stone: In this Rock were several Holes and Concavities, wherein bred abundance of Night-birds; the Isle from thence denominated Hiao. Not far from hence toward the Southeast, is a large Lake or Pool called Tanyang, which as well as the River Kiang, divides itself, and waters the whole Country of this Chief City, which very much enriches the Grounds round about, making them satisfy the greedy Husbandman.  
We understood by the Chineses that this had been a stately City, well built, and full of Trade; but the Tartars totally ruined it in the last Wars. Three gallant Towers we saw upon the River side as we Sailed along; by which we might understand in what a famous Condition this Country had formerly been.  
Upon the same Day we came in sight of that renowned and Royal City of Nanking, which is justly called the Chief City of the Province of Nanking; we came to Anchor in the Harbour, and lay with our Vessels before the Gate Susimon, which signifies The Water-Gate.  
The Ambassadors went the next Day to visit the three Governors of this City, being carried in Palakins, or Sedans, and their Followers waited upon them on Horseback: They were conducted thither in great State by the Agent of the young Viceroy of Canton, who resided in this City, and by two Mandorins, who came from Canton in the absence of Pinxenton, who lay still behind.  
The chief Governor showed the Ambassadors his Withdrawing-room, and made them, after accustomary Compliments, to sit down next to him: He was a Chinese, born in the City of Leoatung, but of a very civil behaviour. The Ambassadors showed him a Letter of the Presents which were designed for him, but he would not receive them, they having not yet seen the Emperor.  
After they had discoursed a while with this first Governor, they took leave, and went to the second, also a Chinese, and born at Leaotung; who showed himself no less courteous than the former: He caused the Ambassadors to sit down with almost the same Compliments, and received the Letter with great Civility from them, which nominated his allotted Presents; but he being illiterate himself, gave it to one of his Commanders to read, and on the former account refused to accept of them.  
From hence they went to the third, who dwelled in the Wall of the old Imperial Palace; he sent for the Ambassadors, who came to him in his Chamber, where his Wife was with him: The Apartment was foursquare, with Benches round about covered with Silk, and a Stove to warm the Room in Winter, in which they burn Reed, Wood being there very scarce. This Governor was by Birth a Tartar, a young well-set Man, but understood not the Chinese Language, therefore his Sons were Interpreters: His Wife, a proper and comely Dame, spoke more than her Husband, and seemed very inquisitive about Holland: She was not dismayed at our strange Arms, but, like a bold Virago, drew on't our Swords, and discharged our Pistols, which much delighted her. The Room was presently filled with Tartar Gentlewomen, who belonged to and waited upon this Lady, and brought a great Silver Kettle full of Thea, mingled with Milk and Salt, placing it in the middle of the Chamber, and serving it about with Wooden Ladles to all the Company. The Thea thus mingled, they drink in Wood; but the clear Thea, made only with Water, they drink in little China Cups; and other Drinks, as Chinese Beer, and Zamsou made of Rice, in Silver.  
The Ambassadors, after they had been thus civilly received and treated, took leave, and went with the Canton Agent to visit a Tartar Gentleman, who was newly arrived from Peking: He was a young lusty Man, and had his Lodging in an old ruinous Court, which also belonged to the Imperial Palace; but all things were in disorder, and in a decayed condition, without any Furniture but two or three broken Benches, some Kettles, and a few little Dishes for Thea. His Horses, Mules, Asses, Dromedaries, and Camels, went up and down in the Court, the Stables being all ruin'd and spoiled.  
From this Tartar's Lodgings the Ambassadors were conducted by the Agent to his own House, to a sumptuous Dinner, than made ready by his order for them; where he entertained them till Night with all manner of Dainties: Which done, they thanked him for his great kindness and civility, took their leaves, and returned aboard their Vessels, in which they lay all their Voyage, both to and from Peking, except at Canton, Nangan, and Peking.  
This stately City, which without parallel is the Diadem of all China, lies about thirty five Miles from the forementioned Taiping, on the East-side of the River Kiang, and in 32 Degrees of Northern Latitude. Her situation is most pleasant, and the Soil luxuriously fruitful, the River running quite through this City, whereof some Streams are navigable for great Vessels. Here was formerly kept the Court of the old Chinese Emperors, the Residence of the ancient Kings of U, Cyu, Cung, Ci, Leang, Chin, and Tanga: Here also Reigned many Lustres the Race of Taiminga, till they removed to Peking, the better to prevent the Invasions and Designs of the Tartar.  
The Founder of this City was Gnens' King of Cuckoe, who named it Kinling▪ which signifies A Golden Country: Afterwards the first Branch of the Race of Cina called it Moling. The Kings of U, who kept their Courts in this City, called it Kienye: The Race of Tanga gave it the Name of Kiangxin; but that of Taiminga called it Ingcien: And last of all, the Tartars, who not many years since overran and conquered all China, gave it again the Name of Kiangxing.  
Where this City borders on the River Kiang, it hath a broad and deep Gra●●, into which you come out of the Kiang up to the Town, about half a Mile within the Land. Here they pass over on a Bridge of Boats, which brings them conveniently into the City, whose East-side, which runs far into this Country, covers a Flat, with several Navigable Channels running through, so that you may come with large Vessels up to the Town on that side. Over these Channels are several Stone Bridges, very rarely built.  
The Chineses describe the Circumference of this later Wall by two Horsemen, who in the Morning setting forth at one and the same Gate, parted, riding contrary, and, they say, met not till the close of the Evening; by which they would have us guests at the vast Circumference of their City. The first Vesture of the City is above thirty Foot high, built Artificially of Stone, with Breast-Works, and Watch-Towers.  
There are thirteen Gates in this Wall, whose Doors are plated with Iron, and guarded continually with Horse and Foot: Some of these Gates rest on four or five Arches, through which you pass before you come into the City. We lay with our Vessels before the Gate Suisimon, or Water-gate: So great a number of People pass daily to and again through this Gate, that there is no getting in or out without much crowding.  
The chief Streets of this City are twenty eight Paces broad, very neatly paved, and straight. In the Night there is such good order observed for the preventing of House breaking, or disturbance in the Streets, that there is not the like in any other part of the World.  
The ordinary Citizens Houses are but mean, built without any convenience, and stand all with the cross Ridges next to the Street: They have but one Door to go in and out, and but one Room to eat and sleep in. Next the Street appears only a foursquare Hole, serving in stead of a Window to let in Light, which is commonly covered with Reeds in stead of Glass, to prevent Gazers from looking in.  
The Houses are but one Story high, being covered with White Pan-Tiles, and the outsides whited over with Chalk.  
Such as dwell in these ordinary Houses, drive very mean Trades; but the Shops of the chief Citizens and Merchants are filled with all manner of rich Chinese Wares, as Cottons, Silk Stuffs, China Dishes, Pearls, Diamonds, etc. Before each Shop stands a Board, upon which is inscribed the Name of the Master in Gold Letters, as also what Goods he sells: Beside these Board's stands a high Pole, which reaches above the House, upon which they hang Pennons and Flags, or something whereby they (as we in Europe with our Signs) make known their Habitations.  
They have not here, nor in all China, any Coined Money; but use in stead thereof small Pieces of Silver, which are of different value and weight; and though you buy never so little, you must always have a Pair of Scales about you, if you will not be cheated in the weight by these crafty Chineses: for they have commonly two sorts of Weights by them, and are so nimble and deceitful in their Balancing, that you had need of Argus' Eyes when you buy any thing of them.  
This great City is also so Populous, that there are above 1000000 People dwelling in it; and yet Provisions of all sorts are to be had there in great abundance, at a small rate, all the Year long: the reason whereof is the fertility of the Soil round about. Amongst other Fruits, there are most delicious Cherries sold very cheap in this City.  
Beside the vast number of People, there lies a Garrison of 40000 Tartars: Here resides also the Governor of the Southern Provinces, in the Name of the Emperor.  
This City likewise exceeds any other in China for stately Idol-Temples, Towers, rare Edifices, and Triumphal Arches: But the Emperor's Court or Palace formerly exceeded all the rest of the Buildings; wherein the Emperor of China was wont to reside, with the same State and Pomp as now at present the Great Cham doth at Peking.  
This Palace was situated on the Southside of the City, built foursquare, and surrounded with a Wall which contains the greatest part of the City. Each side of the Square wherein this Palace was included contained in length one Italian Mile, and three parts of a Dutch Mile; and as near as could be guessed by the decayed Walls, or might be learned from the Inhabitants, this Court, or Palace, with all belonging thereto, was as big as Haerlem in Holland. Within the first great Gate lay a large Court, which led to the four Squares, and was paved with fine smooth Stone.  
The Tartars seated themselves near an Idol-Temple called Paolinxi, where they built themselves several Huts, leaving the Chineses to dwell in the City, and there to drive their Trade. The Buildings are all of a hard sort of Stone, which the Natives have most curiously painted with a yellow Colour, so that when the Sun reflects on them, they shine like Gold.  
Over the Gate of the second Court of this Palace hangs a great Bell, about 10 or 11 Foot in height, and three Fathom and a half in Circumference, whose thickness contains near a quarter of a Yard. The Chineses made great Brags of the sound of this Bell, as if the like were not to be heard of again in all China, yea, not in the whole World; but when we came and struck upon it, we found it sufficiently dull, and the Metal not so good as that of ours in Europe.  
And though the Tartars in the last War did not much deprive and impair this City of its former Lustre and Splendour (no City escaping better than this Nanking) yet however the stately Palace of the Kings was total destroyed by them. It is supposed that the Tartars did this for no other end or cause, but out of a particular Hatred and Grudge which they bore to the Family of Taiminga, who Governed till the Court was removed from thence to Peking.  
But though this City, by the removing of the Imperial Court to Peking, was thus deprived of its ancient Glory and Splendour; yet it's former and ancient Magnificence, as well as Obedience, is shown by the extraordinary Presents yearly sent to the Emperor, beyond all the rest of the Cities.  
First of all, Every three Months five Ships are sent from thence, laden with all manner of Silks and Woollen clothes, to the Emperor at Peking: These Ships are called in the Chinese Language Lungychuen, which signifies Ships with Dragon-Cloths, because they are sent to the Emperor, whose Blazonry is full of Dragons. I must confess, that in all my life-time I never saw any Ships to exceed these for Riches and Bravery; for they are so very much Gilded and Painted on the outsides, that it made our Eyes dazzle to look on them: and within they were likewise most curiously contrived and adorned with Images. This one thing alone is enough to discover the Ingenuity of these People.  
The City sends likewise for a Present to the Emperor, certain Fish, which are taken before her Walls in the River Kiang, in May and june, and are by the Chineses called Siyu; but by the Portuguese who live there, they are called Savel; and though the Way from Nanking to Peking be more than two hundred Dutch Miles, yet they have a Way to Transport them to the Emperor's Court fresh and good; for a great number of Men are appointed to draw the Boats Day and Night, who are relieved upon the Way with fresh Men; so that they perform the journey in eight or ten Days at the farthest, which is in a manner with as much speed as riding Post in Europe. They likewise signify by Letters from Place to Place the Hours of the Day when the Barks are arrived; and if the Emperor be pleased, they never fail to send twice a Week.  
As we were Riding out one Day to take the Air, and to view the City, we passed by the Gate of the old Imperial Court, where sat a great Tartar Lady, with her Servants waiting upon her, about forty years of Age: she very civilly sent to our Interpreter to invite the Ambassadors into her House: jacob de Keyzer hereupon lighted, and the Lady then made towards him: She was very debonair and free, looked upon our Swords, and much admired their bending without breaking: She took the Ambassadors Hat, and put it on her own Head, and unbuttoned his Doublet almost down to his Waste: Afterwards she led the way into the House, and desired him to follow, appointing one of her Attendants to conduct him, who brought us into her Apartment, where we found her with her Daughter, who was about half her Age, waiting our coming, in great State: The Daughter was Clothed in a Violet-coloured Damask Gown, and the Mother in black Damask, and both of them had their Ears hung with Rings, and their Hair braided and twisted about their Heads with Strings of Pearls; but over their Hair they wore little Caps made of Reed, with a Tassel upon the Crown, of red Silk: Their Clothes reached down to their Heels, tied about the Middle with a broad Ribbon, and buttoned down from the Neck to the Waste: Their Shoes were of black Leather, their Faces unmasked, without any Painting: They had us into a large Withdrawing-Room, unfurnished, only a few Benches covered with Silk, upon which they desired us to sit: They drank to us several times in their Liquor made of Beans, which is very strong, but agrees wondrous well with their Constitutions: They set before us also some of their Sweetmeats, much entreating us to Eat, excusing the meanness of the Entertainment, her Husband being absent.  
In the middle of the Plain stands a high Steeple or Tower made of Porcelain, which far exceed all other Workmanship of the Chinese in cost and skill; by which the Chineses have declared to the World the rare Ingenuity of their Artists in former Ages.  
This Tower has nine Rounds, and a hundred eighty four Steps to the top; each Round is adorned with a Gallery full of Images and Pictures, with very handsome Lights: The outside is all Glazed over and Painted with several Colours, as Green, Red, and Yellow. The whole Fabric consists of several Pieces, which are so artificially cemented, as if the Work were all one entire Piece, Round about all the corners of the Galleries hang little Bells, which make a very pretty noise when the Wind jangles them: The top of the Tower was crowned with a Pineapple, which (as they say) was made of massy Gold: From the upper Gallery you may see not only over the whole City, but also over the adjacent Countries to the other side of the River Kiang, which is a most delightful Prospect, especially if you observe the vast circumference of the City, reaching with her Suburb to the River side.  
This wonderful Pile (as they inform us) the Chinese built at their own Charges by the Command of the insulting Conqueror the Tartar seven hundred years since, as a Pillar of Honour to them, and when, in like manner as lately, they overran all China, bringing the whole Country under absolute Obedience. The now prevailing Foe, whether conquered by the extraordinary Beauty and Magnificence, or whether they designed by it to perpetuate the Memory of their first Conquests, and also to add to their Fame this their second subduing of them, would not permit the demolishing or defacing in the least of this noble Structure; so that now it stands firm and entire as at first.  
According to all outward appearance, we found these People to exceed not only all the rest of the Nation in Candour, Sincerity, and civil Demeanour, but as much excelling in Science and Understanding. There are also several of the Inhabitants of great Estates, keeping like Port both in their Habits and Hospitality. They enjoy here far greater Privileges than in a less City, which the Tartars allow them, supposing that to be a Bridle to Rebellion.  
We found in this City of Nanking a jesuit, his Name Manuel Van Lisbon, who came Aboard the Vessels of the Ambassadors, to Compliment and invite them to Dinner; but they civilly excused themselves: however, myself and the Secretary accepted of the Invitation, and were very handsomely received and Treated next Day by him, with some of the better sort of Chineses, who were pleased with our Company; and to signify that they were Christians, struck upon their Breasts, and Crossed themselves. This jesuit was a very free, gallant, and open Spirit, earnestly desiring that we might have free Commerce in China: He came often to see the Ambassadors, and Presented them with several Provisions for the Table, inviting himself to Dinner at the same time.  
The Ambassadors were very desirous to have writ from hence to japan, but were informed that that Passage was forbidden; the reason said to be this: The unshorn Chineses had complained three Years before to the Emperor, that the Chinese of Snitjien and Amei (who belonged to the famous Pirate Coxinga) had done them some Injury in japan, so that they desired the Emperor to right them; who thereupon ordered, that they should go no more to japan.  
These unshorn Chineses are those who will not submit to the Government of the Great Cham, nor cut their Hair after the Conqueror's fashion: for when this Emperor had conquered all China, he issued forth a Command, That the Chineses should wear their Hair after their manner, all cut off, except one Lock behind; which caused some thousands of the Chinese (who are very proud of this Ornament) to sacrifice their Lives to the rigour of the Laws, rather than part with one single Tress.  
Having spent about a Fortnight in receiving and giving of Visits, we departed from this famous City upon the 18. of May, early in the Morning.  
The Ambassadors had made use by the Way of ordinary Barks and Boats, till they came to this Place; but now they were accommodated by the Governors, with the Emperor's own Vessels, to carry them on this their journey. These Vessels were very large and commodious, all Gilded and Painted with Dragon's open-mouthed, and looking fiercely. On one end of these Imperial Bottoms was a place for Music, to recreate the Passengers on the Way; but the Ambassadors desired to spare them that trouble, and appointed that Place for some Chinese Soldiers that came with them from Canton, to Lodge in.  
They have severe and corporal Punishments, whoever dares presume to Paint any Yellow or Golden Dragons on their Vessels, or any thing else without leave, this Colour being made use of only by those whom the Emperor's particular Favour admits to that high Honor.  
Two great Imperial Vessels were appointed for the Ambassadors: the Chinese Officers, as Pinxenton and the two Mandorins, had also two others; and the Canton Soldiers were put Aboard with the Ambassadors, who were likewise accompanied by several Persons from Nanking.  
After we had taken leave of the Governor and Magistrates of the City of Nanking, we set Sail, and passed by the Ship-Bridge of fourteen Arches. On the farthest Point of the Walls of the City, about two Miles from the Water-Gate called Suisimon (where we first arrived with our Vessels) there stood a very famous and eminent Idol, to which the Mandorin Pinxenton, with the whole Fleet, applied themselves, and Offered up to this Daemon or Genius of the Place, Swine, Goats, and Cock's Blood, to the end we (which they verily believed) might have a safe and prosperous Voyage.  
The Sacrifice was performed after this manner: The Swine and Goats were first killed and cleansed, and afterwards laid upon the Altar: on the side of this Altar stood several little Images, and behind the Altar the chiefest Image, which is held for the Protector and Defender of this Temple, and to whom it was Dedicated. The Cocks which I saw Offered, were killed, and their Blood kept and sprinkled upon the Images, which afterwards they wiped clean. During the Ceremony of the Sacrifice, the Priests upon their Knees made several Grimaces and Muttering to themselves, as if they and the God had been in some earnest Contract or Dispute, great Tapers burning all that while.  
After this Sacrifice we Steered our Course Eastward, and Sailed down the River Kiang with great speed, having the Stream with us; so that in the Evening we came to a famous Village called Wanksien, where we stayed all Night, and in the Morning early we set Sail, and came upon the 20. of june to the City of jejenjeen, which some call Loho.  
This jejenjeen being the sixth and last small City of the Capital City of Nanking, lies about sixty Miles from Nanking, on the North-side of the River Kiang, whose Streams run into the large and open East-Indian Sea. Here came several Beggars Aboard us to show their Tricks; amongst the rest there were two, who knocked their Heads with so great force one against another, that we looked every moment to see them fall down dead upon the Place; and in this Gesture they continued till the Company had bestowed their Charity on them: for unless they give them something, they never cease rencountring Head till they kill each other, which has often happened. I saw likewise in this City another Beggar kneeling down, and seeming to mutter something to himself; after which he struck his bare Head against a round black Stone with so much fore and violence, that he made the Earth to shake under him: Several other such Feats they use, to win remorse from Strangers.  
This small City of jejenjeen, situate near to the River Kiang, is very delightful, though but small within the Walls, which are not very high, but strong and thick: It is built mighty close, and adorned with several Temples and Idolatrous Edifices; and has likewise a populous and well-built Suburb, and much Trade, by which its Inhabitants are much enriched.  
Whilst we stayed in this City, the Interpreters told us, That the famous Pirate Coxinga had Landed some Forces, with an Intention to have surprised this Place, and to have brought the same under his Subjection; but through the care of the Inhabitants he not only lost his Design, but also a great number of his Men, and was forced to retreat to his Ships with shame and confusion: yet to show his Malice, and to revenge himself upon the Citizens, he burned several of their Vessels which lay at an Anchor before the City, and carried away others with him to a considerable number. They also told us, that about twenty Miles from this Place, there were five great and fruitful Islands in the same River Kiang, in which this Pirate had chosen to harbour and shelter his Ships in stormy Wether.  
Having lain all Night before this City, we set Sail early in the Morning, and the next Day we found upon the North side of the River Kiang, near to a Castle called Ruancheu, a large Stone Sluice, at the Head of a Channel, the Work only of the Spade, forced quite through the Country, to get into the Yellow River. so to avoid the trouble of Sailing round about out of one River into another.  
These Artificial Channels, by reason of their wideness, and the greatness of the Undertaking, and being made at the Emperor's Charge, are called The King's Waters.  
We then passed by this Sluice, and so came into the first Royal Channel, and from thence we got into the Yellow River, Well may this Channel bear the Name of The Royal Water, since there is nothing more pleasant to be seen in all the World; both sides of the Aquaeduct having not only smooth large Banks, but planted also with stately and shady Trees. On the West and East of this Royal Channel (for it reaches from South to North) we saw rich Pastures and delightful Woods, the like not to be seen in all Asia, intermingled with abundance of Wealthy Towns, Villages, pleasant Seats, and opulent and stately Dwelling, insomuch that nothing can be more delightful; as if Art and Nature had striven to please the Passenger upon his way through this famous Channel. On one side thereof stood a famous and renowned Image of the Idol Kinkang, who is highly adored by the Chinese.  
Upon the 24. we came to the brave City of jamcefu, which is called by some Yaucqeu, and is reckoned for the seventh Capital City of this famous Province of Nanking. This City lies about twenty Miles from jejenjeen, is built foursquare, and surrounded with Walls and strong Bulwarks: It is very large, being at least five Miles about, exceeding most Cities in China for Wealth and Trade.  
The Inhabitants of this City deal in several Commodities; but that wherein their chief Trade consists is Salt, Transported from thence into most Provinces of China. This Salt is made of Sea-Water, after the manner of ours in Europe. On the East-side of the City we saw standing a great many Salt-pans', wherein they boil Sea-Liquor Day and Night. This Trade alone has so very much enriched the Inhabitants of this Town, that they have rebuilt their City since the last destruction by the Tartars, erecting it in as great Splendour as it was at first.  
No sooner were we Landed in this City, but the Mandorin Pinxenton went in great State to Salute and Compliment the Commissioner of his Imperial Majesty, and Presented him with four Pieces of red clothes in behalf of the Ambassadors.  
The Emperor hath here a Toll-house, where the Customs are paid for all such Wares as pass. The City is well built, and hath several Channels running through it, over which are many Stone Bridges. On the Westside are very large Suburbs, which were formerly full of goodly Structures, but were most of them destroyed in the last Tartar War, yet have begun since to be re-edified. There are also several Temples, curiously built, and most richly adorned. Near this City is a very high Mountain, called Heng.  
Next Day being the 25. we departed from this Place, and upon the Verge of this Royal Channel we saw twelve Stone Ovens; and not far from thence, on the other side of the Channel lies the famous Burial-City of the Great Sultan, much adored and worshipped by the Chinese. About Noon we came to a Village called Saupoo, where at the same time the Chineses were celebrating the Feast of the new Year on the New-year's day, being then also Fullmoon, great Acclamations and Expressions of joy, signified by their lighting of so many Candles and Bonfires, as if the whole City had been in one great Flame. They run likewise up and down the Streets in their Nocturnals like so many distracted Bacchanals, with Tapers in their Hands, twisted together in the form of Dragons. We were forced to stay here a while, till the Mandorin Pinxenton and his Lady also assisted at the Solemnity of this Feast.  
We found lying about this Village, in this Royal Channel, a great number of all manner of strange built Vessels; but the most to be admired at were two Barks or Sloops, which by the Chinese are called Longschon, which signifies A Serpent-Boat. These two Vessels were built after a particular fashion, very curiously Painted with all manner of Colours, that they seemed much to exceed those Boats which carry the Fish from Nanking to Peking for the Emperor's use.  
The Mould or Cast of this fair Bottom was much like the Form of our Water-Snake: The Stern hung full of strange Serpents, fastened with Ribbons of several Colours, which made a gallant show. At the Stern of one of these Vessels hung likewise two nimble Boys, who played Tricks and Gambols to delight the Spectators both above, and by Diving under Water. Upon the top of each Mast, which were three in all, stood an Idol, very curiously adorned with Silk Flags and Pennons: In like manner stood on the Poop an Image dressed with Ducks and Drakes. The Stern was also filled with Standards, set out with Tassels of Hair, Silk Flags, and long Feathers; the Boat covered round with Silk. Under an upper high-raised Desk, full of Flags and Standards, sat twelve lusty Seamen, with gilt Crowns upon their Heads, Clothed in Silk, their Arms naked; these were so dexterous at Rowing, that the Boat went at an extraordinary rate: They came Aboard of the Ambassadors, and seemed to be overjoyed at their Arrival: The Ambassadors requited their Kindness with a return of some Presents; which they willingly accepted, wishing them good Success in their Voyage, and a safe Return into their own Country. Near the Ducks stood a Chinese with a Fork in his Hand, and long Feathers in his Cap, who continually tortured these poor Creatures, putting them in perpetual Disquiet.  
The next Day, being the 26. of May, we came to the City of Cajutsia, which is also called by some Caoyeu, and is reckoned for the fourth small City of the Capital Yancheu. This City we found lying upon the side of this Royal Water, near a great Pool which the Chineses call Piexe, out of which runs plenty of Water into this famous Channel. Formerly all such Vessels as came from Nanking, bound for Peking and the Northern Provinces, were glad to pass over this Pool, to the great hindrance of Commerce and Navigation; for oftentimes in a foul Season, they lay Weather-bound before this City of Caoyeu, there being no venturing over the Pool, till the Wind were more silent, and the swelling Billows more calm; so that for the benefit of Commerce and safety of their Voyage, on the East-side of the Pool this Navigable Channel was made sixty Fathom long, Walled in with white Stone: A Work so noble and excellent, that it is much to be admired, especially considering the great quantity of white Stones there used, there being no such Quarry in the adjacent Parts.  
This Caoyeu is very populous, and has stately Suburbs, built very close, and full of great Houses.  
The Country round about produces great store of Rice, and is so full of Buildings, as if it were all but one continued Village. Toward the West the Country lies much under Water; but upon the Sides and Banks grows store of Reed, which brings in a good Revenue yearly to the Public, and is the only Firing they have; for no Trees will grow in this part of the Country. They boast likewise of store of Windmills, whose Sails are made of Mats. The great Product of the Country consists of Rice, which the Peasant stands obliged to look after very narrowly, lest it perish upon the Ground by too much Moisture, or too much Heat and Drought; so that their Eyes are continually upon the Crop, otherwise it suddenly withers to nothing, or a small Increase: The Windmills therefore are to draw out the Water in a moist Season, or to let it in as they think fit, to keep their Hopes from burning up in a dry and hot Season; so that by this means the Chinese enjoy twice a Year a plentiful Harvest.  
By the Ruins of the Wall and great Edifices, this City appears to have been formerly a very famous Place, rich and populous, but was totally destroyed in the late War by the Tartars. Amongst other Edifices which are yet standing, is a most famous Idol-Temple, without the Wall on the North-side of the City, built after the fashion of the Chinese. The Royal Channel runs quite through the Country up to the very Walls, by which means they water their Grounds in a dry Season. This part of the Country is also full of Draining-Mills, to be used upon occasion.  
Upon the 28. we came to the famous Sea-Town of Hoaigan, which is reckoned for the eighth Capital City of this Province of Nanking: It lies on the East-side of the Royal River, about thirty English Miles from Pancien, in a flat and Morish Soil: through the midst thereof runs a Wall, seeming to make two distinct Towns; but another Wall which surrounds both Divisions, takes away the distinction, and renders it one entire City: That part which lies toward the South is called Hoaigan, and the other toward the North-East, Yengehing: The former of these has stately Suburbs, well built, and full of People. On one side of this City we saw the Fields full of Tombs and Grave-stones.  
In this Capital City the Viceroy keeps his Court in great Splendour and State; he has full Power over the seven Southerly Provinces, and only owns the Emperor for his Supreme Head. His Office is to look after the Grand Cham's Revenue, consisting chiefly in Provisions of Rice, etc. which when got in, is afterwards Transported to Peking in his Majesties own Vessels.  
On the North-side of the City we saw three great Torrents of Water; the first of which, and nearest to the River Hoai, is very dangerous, and by its Inundations has often done great harm. To prevent this River from overflowing the adjacent Countries, they have raised and made two great Sluices, with strong Banks on both sides, which confine him in his highest Tide.  
In the Suburb of Hoaigan stand two Toll-houses; in the one the Custom is paid of all Goods and Merchandises which pass this Way; in the other, of the Ships which belong to the Subjects: and with some part of this Money they maintain their Dikes and Sluices for the defence of the City against the sudden and violent Ruptures of Water.  
Though this City be built upon a Morish Ground, yet the Country about it is very fruitful in the product of Rice and Corn: The City is well built, and full of wealthy Citizens.  
Not far from hence lies a famous Mountain, which shoots to the Sky, by the Chinese called Yocheu, upon which stands a stately Temple, with Cloisters to Lodge those who daily Offer to the Idol of the Place. The Chineses come from several Parts with Presents to this their God, supposed the Protector and Defender of their Country.  
This Province of Nanking abounds with strange Mountains; for in the Country of the second Chief City Fungyang, near the seventh small City Xeu, upon a Hill called Cukin, was found a great lump of massy Gold, said to be sovereign in several Distempers. Some will have it, because this Gold cures so many Diseases, that Chemists made it. In the same Country, near to the City of Hintai, there is a notable Mountain called Moyang, and known by the Name of The Shepherdess' Hill, because, as they say, a very fair Virgin formerly kept her Flocks there.  
The whole Country of this Hoaigan has several Rivers running through it, and is also replenished with many Lakes. Amongst other Pools, you have here the great Pool of Xeho, which toward the North is situated next to the great Indian Sea, and waters various Parts of this Country, which abounds with Fish.  
Towards the East of the Chief City lies also a great Pool called Hung, producing great store of Reeds, which serve them for Firing, Wood being very scarce through the whole Province.  
No sooner were the Ambassadors arrived before this Capital City, but they sent for Horses, Palakins, and Litters, to go and salute the Viceroy and the Magistrates; but because the Wether was foul, the Governors sent a Messenger to the Ambassadors, to thank them for their intended Visit, desiring to be excused from giving them the like trouble. The Mandorine Pinxenton, according to his wont custom, gave us a very Noble Dinner upon that Day. In the Evening came Father Gascomer (a jesuit, who lived in the City) to salute the Ambassadors aboard their Vessels, and to bid them welcome into those Parts. He was very pleasant and civil, but did so admire at our arrival, as if we had dropped out of the Sky, being very inquisitive to know whither we were bound, and upon what account we came thither. The Ambassadors showed themselves courteous and civil to him, giving him a handsome Entertainment for his Visit. He seemed to be a very open-hearted Person, and made protestation of a particular Inclination and Affection to our Nation, offering the Ambassadors his House, if they pleased to accept thereof, or any other Service he could do them. He gave them likewise darkly to understand, That upon their Request and Desire of Free Trade in China, or any thing else, they would meet with great opposition at Peking from the Portuguese, who would do their utmost to hinder it, as we found afterwards in the Sequel of our Business. The Ambassadors were very thankful to this Good Father for his kind and faithful Admonition, who thereupon took leave, wishing us a prosperous Voyage.  
We stayed not long in this City, but departed the next day early in the Morning; and in our Passage we saw on both sides luxurious Fields, well manured, as likewise a great Company of small Boats lying up and down in this Royal Channel. About Sunset we came to a famous Village called Siampu, at the entrance whereof lies a very great Sluice, through which we passed.  
This Village is situated betwixt the Royal Channel and the Yellow River, and is of a very great length, handsomely adorned with Temples, and fair Houses on both sides of the Water: It has some Privileges belonging to it, as also a Toll-house, where the Toll-masters appointed by the Emperor reside, to receive Toll of all such Goods and Vessels which pass out of the Yellow River into the Royal Channel, or out of the Royal Channel into the Yellow River; or such as are brought out of the Province of Honan and other Parts, and are carried up higher or lower. One of these Toll-masters showed himself far more scrupulous than all the rest, searching all our Vessels, except those two in which the Ambassadors were, to see what was in them; for he could not believe that they were all laden with Goods belonging only to the Emperor. We Lodged all Night in this Village, and set Sail early in the Morning, and came that Night to another Village called Neynemiao, into which we were let by two great Sluices, one after another: The Inhabitants told us, as indeed appeared by the Ruins, that in this Village formerly stood a great Castle, which protected three Rivers, as the Yellow River on both sides, and the Royal Channel behind it: But the Tartars, who made it their business to destroy all Inland Places of Strength, had likewise pulled down this Castle. We Lodged there all Night, and the next Day at Sunrising we set Sail again, and came into a part of the great Yellow River, which is so thick and muddy, that it is scarce passable.  
This River is called by some The Saffron, from the yellowness of the Water: at a distance it seems to be a thick Morish Plash, but when you come upon it, the swiftness and great force of the Stream declares a running River, whose Current hath so much violence, that no Boats are able to Sail against the Stream, but are Towed up by a great number of Bargemen. In some places this River is half a Mile broad, and in some more; but in length it reaches above eight hundred Miles: The Chinese Sailors, when employed here, make this Water fit for use, and very clear, by flinging Allom into it, which sinks ●he Mud to the bottom.  
Upon the first of june we came to the little Town of Tanjenien, which is the fourth small City under the jurisdiction of the Chief City of Hoaigan: It is situate on the side of the Yellow River, and fenced with a broad, strong Earthen or Mud Wall, replenished with handsome Buildings, and full of rich Inhabitants, who drive a very great Trade.  
The Country round is very fruitful in the product of Pears, Apples, Prunes, Cherries, and the like. We bought here some Provisions for the Kitchen at a very reasonable Rate. These Parts likewise abound in Quails, Pheasants, and other sorts of Fowl.  
We made no long stay here, but departed before Night, and Sailed at least three Days upon this Yellow River, before we came to any considerable Place: at last, upon the fourth of the same Month we drew near to the small Town of Tsisang, situate in a very delightful Soil, and at the Foot of a high Hill. This Town has no remarkable Buildings, nor Walls, only one strong Castle; but yet of great Trade, and has many rich Inhabitants, who Traffic much with their Shipping. At the entrance into the Town stands a stately Temple upon a steep Summit, seen in Prospect at a great distance.  
We saw likewise upon this Yellow River, which is continually ploughed with all manner of great and small Vessels, not far from the Town, several floating Islands, which were so artificially contrived, that the best Artists in Europe would scarcely be able to make the like of the same Stuff; being a common Reed which the Portuguese call Bamboes', twisted so close together, that no Moisture can penetrate. Upon these Reeds the Chineses set up Huts, and little Houses of Board's, and other light Materials, in which they live with their Wives and Children, as if they had their Dwellings upon the Firm Land. Some of these Floating Islands are large enough to contain at least 200 Families; and those that live in them subsist for the most part by Commerce and Trafflck in all manner of Commodities, which they carry from Place to Place upon the River, being hurried down with the Stream, and towed up again by toilsome Bargemen. Wherever they intent to make any stay, they fasten their Floating Town with Poles fixed in the Ground. They keep and feed aboard their Island all manner of Tame cattle, but especially Hogs. Wheresoever they come, they continue lying for some Months before they remove; and though they are People of several Languages, yet they make up one common Tongue, whereby they understand one another; for throughout all China there are several Dialects, each Province having a particular one; yet there is also one common Language, which they call the Mandorins or Court-Tongue, being spoke here both by the Grandees and their Followers.  
After some hours Sailing we came into another Royal Channel called jun, issuing out of the Yellow River toward the West through the whole Province of Xantung: We were to pass through this Channel to the City of Peking. The Province of Xantung into which we entered, is much enriched by this artificial Channel running through it; for all Goods and Commodities which are Transported out of China for Peking, must pass this Cut.  
This great, broad, and Navigable Stream begins at the ninth small City Socien, upon the side of the Yellow River, and reaches to the City Cining, and from thence to Lincing, there breaking into the River Guei. This Channel hath at least sixty Stone Sluices to force back the Water, which in some places runs very low, and would not be Navigable, were it not for these Water-works: On each Sluice eight Men attend to help through with the Vessels, who are maintained at the Public Charge.  
As soon as we came into this Channel, we were presently in the Province of Xantung, and upon the sixth of june came to a famous Village called Kiakia. But before I give you a Description of this Province, I shall continue my Method, and first relate unto you the Confines thereof, and the number of great and small Cities, etc.  
The Province of Xantung is the fourth in number under the Northern Countries, and is washed on the South, East, and North, by the Sea, and on the Westside is environed with Rivers, insomuch that you may come by Shipping if you please. On the North of Xantung lies the Province of Peking, and on the South that of Nanking, separated by the Yellow River; the remaining part is encompassed with the Channel jun, and the River Guei.  
This part produces abundance of Corn, Rice, Beans, etc. The fruitfulness of this Country is such, that one years' Harvest, as they say, supplies the Inhabitants sufficiently for ten Years with Provisions. All manner of Poultry is wondrous plentiful, and sold for very little, because the People there take great delight in Hunting. The Rivers, Pools, and other Waters, abound with extraordinary good Fish, which you may have for a very small Price, I myself purchasing ten Pound for a Halfpenny. The Country produces likewise store of Silk, another sign of her Fertility; and abounds in all manner of Fruit-Trees, especially Prunes, which they dry and carry thence to sell in other Provinces.  
The Inhabitants are generally very dull of understanding, and few of them addicted to Learning; but they are for the most part very strong bodied, fit to undergo any Labour. The Children do not only go naked in the Winter, but will leap into the cold Water: Several of them live by Theft and Robbery; and these Companies are oftentimes so numerous, that they break through all opposition whatsoever, when they make Inroads to plunder the Country, which is already much ruined by the late Invasion.  
In this whole Province of Xantung lie six Capital Cities, twenty nine small Cities, and thirteen Carrisons. The six great Cities are, Cinan, Yencheu, Tungchang, Cingcheu, Tengche●, and Laicheu.  
Cinan Commands over thirty Cities, as Cinan, Changkieu, Ceuping, Chagxan, Sinching, Ciho, Citung Ciyang, Chihuen, juching, Li●ye, Changcing, Fiching, Cingching, Ling, Taigan, Siniai, Laivu, To, Teping, Pingyven, Vuting, Yangsin, Haifung, Laling, Xangho, Pin, Ljoin, Chenhoa, and Putahi.  
Yencheu Commands over 26 Cities, as Yencheu, Kioheu, Nivyang, Ceu, Teng, Ye, Kiuhiang, Yutai, Tan, Chingvu, Cao, Tingtao, Cining, Kiaciang, Kivye, Kiunching, Tungping, Venxang, Tungpo, Pingyn, jangco, Xeuchang, Why, Tanching, Fi, and Suxui.  
Tungchang Commands over eight Cities, as Tungchang, Tangye, Poping, Choangping, Kieu, Sin, Cingping, Ken, Lincing, Quontao, Caotang, Gen, Hiacin, Vucing, Po, Fan, Quonching, and Chaoching.  
Cingcheu Commands over 14 Cities, as Cingcheu, Linchi, Pohing, Caoyven, Logan, Xeuquang, Changlo, Linkiu, Gankiu, Chuching, Mungin, Kiu, Yxui, and Gechao.  
Tengcheu Commands over eight Cities, as Tengcheu, Hoang, Foxan, Leuhid, Chaoyven, Laiyang, Ninghai, and Vemeng.  
Laicheu Commands over seven Cities, as Laicheu, Pingtu, Vi, Changye, Kiao, Caomi, and Gieme.  
The thirteen Garrisons are, Nincing, Cinghai, Chingxan, Gueihai, Sanxan, Kixan, Civenxan, Mavan, Siaoye, Haicang, Punglai, Cin, and Xechin.  
In this Province there are also several Islands, amongst which these three are the chiefest: as first, Feuxeu, which lies toward the West, is but small, yet exceeding well built. The second is Teuhang, situate in the Sea near to Caomy: This Island is very famous, by reason of a sad Accident of five hundred Chinese Philosophers, who drowned themselves in the Sea, because the Emperor Xuis hated all Learned Men as mortal Enemies. The third Island is Xaumen, the biggest, and fullest of People.  
The Chinese Accompt-Book, which comprehends the number of People in each Place, mentions in this Province, Seven hundred and seventy thousand five hundred and sixty Families, Sixty seven hundred fifty nine thousand six hundred and seventy Fight Men.  
The yearly Revenue of the Province, belonging to the Emperor, consists of Twenty eight hundred twelve thousand one hundred and nineteen Bags of Corn, Fifty four thousand nine hundred and nineteen Rolls of Throwed Silk, Fifty two thousand four hundred and forty nine Pounds of Cotton, and Thirty eight hundred twenty four thousand two hundred and nineteen Trusses of Straw and Hay for the Emperor's Stables, besides several Tolls paid upon the Royal Channel of jun, which amounts yearly to ten Millions of Golden Crowns.  
This Village Kiakia lies encompassed with pleasant and fruitful Fields, most delightful to behold; and is very rich, well built, and handsomely adorned with indifferent large Structures. The Fields round about are full of Rosemary, which are not only very pleasant to the Eye, but also cast a fragrant smell at a great distance before you come near them. We saw likewise not far from the City several Herds of Stags and Bucks, and abundance of all sorts of Fowl, especially Pheasants. We took great delight in Hunting the Stag, whereof we killed several, with the assistance of the Tartars, who are skilful at the Game. They were very much pleased with our way of shooting Pheasants flying. The Flesh of these Deer tastes so much of Rosemary, as if the Venison were seasoned with the Sprigs.  
We were three days upon this Channel jun, before we reached any other considerable Place; but upon the eleventh of the same Month we arrived at a famous Village called jax-hinno, situated upon the Royal Channel.  
In and about this Village stand 36 stately Towers, built rarely well, on either side of the River. Here we lay all Night, but the next Morning set Sail by daybreak, and that Day and the next we saw upon each Bank of the River, great store of good Corn-Ground.  
Toward the East of this Royal Channel lie several high and great Hills, whereof these following are the chiefest.  
Near to Taigan, the sixteenth small City of Cinnan, appears a Mountain called Tai, which is very steep and broad: the Chinese Geographers say, that it is at least five Miles in height from the Basis to the Crown. Upon this Mountain are several Temples, to which belong great store of Priests, who live after the same manner as the Calvisians in Europe.  
Not far from Laivu, the eighteenth small City under the jurisdiction of this Place, arises the Mountain Tax, in which they find great store of Iron.  
Near to Ciohu, the second small City under the Chief City Yengcheu, is the Mountain called Fang, very famous for the Tomb where the Ancestors of that Learned Chinese Philosopher Confutius lies Interred.  
Not far from the fourth small City Ceu, lies a Mountain called Changping, upon which (as the Chineses report) Confutius was born, in a Town also called Changping, the Ruins whereof are still to be seen.  
Near to Tunping, the eighth small City of the said Capital City, stands a great Mountain called Fung, full of Wood and goodly Pastures.  
Upon the thirteenth of the same Month we came to Cinningsin or Cining, the fourteenth small City under the Command of the second Chief City Yengcheu.  
In this Cining the Ambassadors were nobly Treated in the absence of the Governor, by the Agents of the young Canton Viceroy, he being gone from home, to order the making of a Fence-work against the breaking in of the Yellow River.  
The Country round about this City lies low and plashy, being full of Pools and Rivers, which abound with Fish.  
Near to Cao, the twelfth small City, is a Lake called Lui, which signifies The Thunder-Pool; in the middle whereof appears a Stone, representing a Dragon with the Head of a Man. The Chineses call this The Spirit of Thunder, and affirm, That when any one strikes upon the Belly, he draws a hideous sound from the Monster like Thunder.  
Near to the third small city Nynyang, which is likewise under the Command of the Capital City Yengcheu, and about two Miles from Cining, runs a small River called Tao, out of which the Chineses report, That the great Philosopher Confutius refused to drink, though ready to die of Thirst, because it was called The Water of Thiefs; so great an aversion had this Ethnic Philosopher to the very Name of wicked Villainy and Robbers.  
All the Inns and Public Victualling-houses have their Fiddlers and Comedians belonging to them, to recreate their Guests at Meals. Provisions of all sorts are very cheap in those Parts: We paid but two Shillings a piece for our Dinner, which consisted of several Dishes; out of which the Players were likewise discharged by our Host.  
The next day we departed from Cining, and, after a few Hours Sailing, we passed by a Village called Nanwaig, lying on the Bank of this Royal Channel, where this and the River Luen meet and mingle their Waters. The Tartars and Chinese told us strange Stories of this River: amongst the rest, That if you fling in nine Sticks, six would drive toward the South, and three toward the North. We seemed much to admire at the Report, but scarcely believed it, till we made the Experiment ourselves, by flinging so many Sticks into the Water, which convinced us of the truth of what had been told us: But neither the Tartars, Chinese, nor other Inhabitants, were able to give us any account of this Wonderful Mystery of Nature. This I tried over against an Idol-Temple called The Royal Serpent, concerning which the Chineses told us several Wonders.  
Upon the 19 of the same Month we came to a small City called Xantsui, being the 23. under the Command of the Chief City Yengcheu. This Place lies abont thirty Miles from Cining, on both sides of this Royal Channel, and is guarded at each end with a strong Castle.  
The Country round about lies often under Water, by the overflowing of the Yellow River, which sometimes rises to that height, that it drowns and carries away whole Towns and Villages.  
The next Morning we set Sail from Xantsui, and by the way we saw several fair Villages and Cornfields on both sides of this Royal Channel, as also several strong Sluices, which did not a little hinder us in our Passage; for between Xantsui and Lincing we passed through 58 Sluices.  
Not far from Xantsui stands a famous Idol-Temple called Teywanmiao, which is held in such great esteem amongst them, that they reckon it for one of the chiefest in all China. It is built very high, with strong Walls of grey Stone, and gallantly adorned after the Chinese fashion. The top of this Temple is covered with Yellow glazed Tiles, and the Walls are also coloured after the same manner; so that when the Sun shines, it glisters like Gold all over.  
Upon the twentieth of june we came to Tuncham, the third Chief City of the Province of Xantung, built in a foursquare form, and environed with Walls and Bulwarks; the Streets thereof are large, and well-built. In the middle of the City stands a high and curious Fabric, with four brave Arches, having strong Walls and Bulwarks, with several Gates leading into it. On the North-side runs a broad Water, which encompasses the City; over which is a Wooden Bridge of 137 Foot long, by which they pass into the North part of the City. On the Southside are stately Suburbs, which, in respect of the Inhabitants, and the greatness of their Trade, may very well pass for another City: It is well built, with goodly Houses, and Idol-Temples. Toward the East the Inhabitants showed us a very large Iron Tomb, which they told us was erected at least 700 Years ago, for some Great Lord, whose Memory the Chineses had in much Honour, having done his Country some signal and remarkable Service, and for which he lost his Life in the Wars.  
Round about this City the Land is very low and flat, but wondrous fruitful in the product of all things necessary for Humane Sustenance. No part of China produces so much Silk as this, the Inhabitants thereof living chiefly by this Manufacture, wherewith they Trade into other Countries.  
Here, the Inhabitants told us, is sometimes found a Stone in the Maw of the Cows, which the Chineses call Nieuhoang, which signifies The Yellow of the Cows. This Stone is about the bigness of a Goose Egg; outwardly it seems to be of a soft chalky substance, only of a yellowish Colour, and is by some thought to be the Bezoar Stone. The Chinese Surgeons highly commend it, and use great diligence for the procuring of it; they write, That it is of a cold temper, and very sovereign in fainting and swooning Fits.  
In the Country of this Chief City, near to the eleventh small City called Laotung, lies amongst the rest a Hill called Mingxe, which signifies The Stone of Noise: Upon the top of this Hill, as the Inhabitants related to us, stands a Column of 100 Rod high, which as soon as touched with the Finger, sounds like a Drum, from which Noise the Hill derives its Name.  
The Chineses also told us, That near to Quonching, the seventeenth small City of this Chief City, is a Pool called Ho, wherein formerly the King of Guei kept and fed his Cranes with great care and delight. The Chineses in this Country as likewise through all China, feed this Bird in their Houses, as they do also the Stags, which being Creatures of long life, they fancy to themselves, that in having of them to breathe upon them, they shall likewise live long.  
We continued all Night in our Vessels before this City, and set Sail the next Morning, and past over the Pool Nanyang, which abounds with Fish, and that Night came to the City of Lincing, which lies about thirty Miles from the City Tungchang, and is situated on both sides of the Royal Channel: We lay at the end thereof, where that and the River Guei separate the Province of Xantung from that of Peking, and mingle and unite their Waters.  
We were no sooner arrived at this City, but the Governor appeared upon the Wall, near the Place where we lay with our Vessels, to welcome and receive the Ambassadors with all manner of kindness. Pinxenton and the other Mandorins went first ashore to him; whereupon the Governor sent for some Chairs for the Ambassadors, who followed the Mandorins, and were most civilly received by him, intimating that he could not entertain them at his Court, because they had not yet appeared before the Emperor at Peking. The Ambassadors sent some Presents to the Governor, who for the same Reason refused them.  
Because this Lincing lies at the end of the Yellow Channel, near the River Guei, and so consequently a very commodious Harbour for Shipping, all manner of Goods and Wares are brought from all Parts of China to this City, for which they must pay Custom there; and for this reason the Emperor has three Commissioners resining in that Place to receive his Deuce. This Navigation occasions so great a Trade in Lincing, that it exceeds the other eighteen small Cities which belong to the Chief City of Tunchang, in Number of People, Plenty of all manner of Things, Gallantry of Buildings, and Greatness of Commerce; neither gives she place to any Inferior City in the whole Empire. On both sides of the Royal Channel, near to the City, stand two strong and large Castles, one against the other, which are no small Strength to the Place, by which no Vessel whatsoever can pass without paying their Duties. In this Channel are likewise, just before the City, two strong and heavy Sluices, to force back the upper Water which runs from the River Guei, and is sometimes two or three Foot higher than the Inland Water. On the North side of the City lies a Wooden Brige of nine Arches, over which ●ou may pass conveniently from one part of the City to the other; in the middle whereof is a Drawbridge, to let through such Vessels as have paid their Custom.  
The City is well-built, and is adorned with several stately Temples; it lies in a flat sandy Soil, and is surrounded with an Earthen Wall, the top whereof is covered with Stones; it is also very large, and well Peopled. We had here great abundance of all manner of Fruit; amongst the rest, some well-relished Pears, which keep a great while.  
Without the Wall, on the North-side of the City, stands a most famous Temple, with a high Tower, exceeding rare in the manner of Building: You climb up to the top of this Tower by a Pair of Winding Stairs, which are not built in the middle of the Tower, but between two Walls.  
The fashion or form of this Tower consists of eight Corners, and nine Rounds or Stories, each thirteen Foot and a half; so that the whole height of the Tower is above 120 Foot, and according to the height a proportionable thickness. The outward Wall is made of the same Mould that the China Dishes are of, and full of Fretwork; the Walls within are polished Marble of several Colours, and so smooth, that you may see your Face, as in a Mirror. The Galleries or Rounds, which are nine, adorning the Structure, are of Marble, cut in Figures or Images, and have hanging at their Corners very fine Copper Bells, which when the Wind blows amongst them, make a very pleasant jingling murmur. The Lights or Windows belonging to these Galleries are full of gilded Bars, which when the Sun shines upon them, return Beams as bright as they receive. Upon the top of the Tower stands a Figure, signifying the Goddess of the Place to whom this Structure is Dedicated. This Image is made of Plaister-work thirty Foot high, and wrought with Gold and Silver. Round about this Tower stand several great and small Images, which are so curiously wrought, that they may be reckoned amongst the greatest Curiosities in China.  
Pinxenton left his Wife and Children in this City of Lincing, but he himself continued the Voyage with us to Peking. Here also died one of our Trumpeters, named Verman, who was buried in an Idol-Temple, with the consent of the Magistrates, who seldom suffer any Strangers to be interred in their hallowed Ground.  
Having got through the River jun, we entered into the Guei, which divides the Province of Xantung from Peking, whose Head springs on the Westside of Gueihoei, the fourth Chief City of the Province of Honan, running from thence with many Meanders and Turnings toward the East, betwixt the Provinces of Xantung and Peking, disemboguing into an Arm of the Sea, about ninety Miles from this City.  
We Sailed Eastward up this River, and arrived upon the 25. at the City of Utin, which is accounted the fourteenth small City of the great Tunchang, thirty Miles from Lincing, situate upon the Southside of the River Guei, upon the utmost Confines of the Province of Xantung, and handsomely vested with a foursquare Wall. Upon the North-side of it are large Suburbs close built, with stately Houses.  
The great Edifices, and other eminent Ornaments of this City, were all ruined by the conquering Tartar, and the Inhabitants most miserably abused, a great many of them being put to the Sword, and others carried away Captive, as those that were left related unto us with great reluctance. The Situation seems delightful, being pleasantly varied with the prospect both of Hills and Valleys, and luxurious in the product of all manner of Fruits. The River Guei running close by this City, abounds with Fish, and serves to water the Fields in a dry Season, to the great increase thereof.  
I find myself again necessitated, before I proceed in my Relation, to describe the Condition, Confines, and the Number of great and small Cities through which we passed in this Province of Peking.  
Peking, which is reckoned the first of the fifteen Provinces, exceeds all the rest in Dignity, because of the Imperial City of Peking, where the Emperor resides at present, and from whence it hath Denomination: for the Chinese Emperors, especially those who Commanded since the Incarnation, settled their Abodes in this City. The Race of Taming first transferred the Imperial Court from Nanking to Peking, the better to oppose the Inroads of the Tartars; but though the Imperial Residence was thus removed to Peking, yet to this day the Court of the Emperor, and all Sovereignty and Magistracy, stands firm in the same manner at Nanking as at Peking, though all the Royal Palaces were totally destroyed by the last Invasion.  
The East of this Province is bordered by an Arm of the Sea, which divides the Island Corea and japan; on the North-East lies the▪ Province of Leaotung; toward the North, the great Tartarian Wall; and toward the West, the Province of Xangsi, where a long ridge of Hills, called Hengi, separates these Countries. The Yellow River which runs through Xansi, parts this Province toward the South from that of Honan, and toward the Southeast of the River Guei, unites this with the Province of Xantung.  
And though this Province of Peking lies in the Latitude but of 42 Degrees, yet the Cold and Frost is so great and intense there, that oftentimes for four Months together all the Rivers and Waters are frozen up in such a manner, that they commonly ride their Horses on the Ice; all which time the Vessels lie fast frozen in and Winter-bound. The Frost begins commonly in November, and seldom is gone till March; twenty four Hours freezes up all, which is not thawed in many Days.  
The Country lies low, but is dry and healthful, though very barren in comparison of the other Provinces, because of the great sandy Places and Wildernesses; but in respect the Court keeps there, and so draws great store of People and Traffic, this natural Defect is much repaired. This place produces store of Corn, but little Rice, which the Courtiers and their Followers devour.  
In this Province are white rough Cats, not unlike the Malteeza Dogs, with long Ears, which are there the Lady's Foisting-hounds or Playfellows; they will catch no Mice, being too much made of: There are other Cats that are good Mousers, but they are very scarce, and had in great esteem.  
They have here a convenient way of Travelling by Land, in a Wagon with one Wheel, which only holds three Persons, one in the middle, and on each side one.  
Formerly this Province was divided into several Parts, and had particular Names, as jeu, Ki, and many more: It contains eight Capital Cities, each of which Commands over several small ones, insomuch that one Capital City alone, with the lesser under its jurisdiction, is in effect a whole Province. They reckon in this Province a hundred and thirty five Cities, great and small, which are Walled and Fenced; for the number of the undefended are so great, that the Chinese themselves take no notice of them in their Maps, neither are they numbered by them.  
The eight great Cities are, Xuntien or Peking, Paoting, Hokien, Chinting, Xunte, Quanping, Taming, and jungping.  
Xuntien or Peking (the Imperial City, and where at present the Great Cham keeps his Court) Commands over 26 Cities, and prescribes them their Laws, as Xuntien, Xuny, Chanping, Leanghiang, Mieyun, Hoatjo, Kugan, jungcing, Tungan, Hiangho, Tung, Sanho, Vucing, Paoti, Cho, Fangxan, Pa, Vengan, Taching, Pooting, Ki, jatien, Fungjung, Cunhoa, Pingko, and Que. Amongst these, Tung, Cho, Pa, and King, are the chiefest, and may be compared with Capital Cities for bigness and magnificence.  
Paoting Commands over 20 small Cities, as Paoting, Muonching, Ganso, Tinghing, Sinching, Thang, Poye, Kingtu, jungching, Huon, Ly, Hiung, Khi, Kince, Tunglo, 'Gan, Caoyang, Singan, Ye, and Laixui.  
Hokien Commands over 18 Cities, as Hokien, Hien, Neuching, Soning, Gnikien, Kiacho, Cing, Hingci, Cinghai, Ningcin, King, Ukiao, Tungquang, Kuching, Cang, Nanpi, jenxan, and Kingyun; amongst which Cang is the chiefest.  
Chinting Commands over 32 Cities, as Chinting, Chinking, Hoclo, Lungxeu, Khoching, Loching, Vukie, Pingxan, Heuping, Ting, Snilo, Kioyang, Hintang, Ki, Nancung, Sinho, Caokiang, Vuye, Cyn, Ganging, jaoyang, Vukiang, Chaos, Pohiang, Lungping, Caoye, Lincing, Ganboang, Ningcin, Xui, Hengxui, and Yuenxi; amongst these Ting, Chaos, and Xin, are the chiefest.  
Xunte Commands over nine Cities, as Xunte, Xabo, Nanbo, Pinghiang, Quangcung, Kiulo, Thangxan, Ninkieu, and Gin.  
Quanping Commands likewise over nine Cities, as Quanping, Kiocheu, Fihiang, Kioe, Hantan, Quanpung, Chinggan, Guei, and Cingho.  
Taming Commands over eleven Cities, as Taming, Yaming, Nanlo, Guei, Cingfung, Nuihoang, Siun, Hoa, Caiazzo, (which is the chiefest of the eleven) Changyven, and Tungming.  
jungping Commands over six Cities, as jungping, Ciengan, Vuning, Changly, Lo and Lotung.  
Besides these, there are three Cities more, as Yenping, junping, and Paogan, which are situate upon very advantageous places, and were built to resist the Forces of the Tartars when they should march beyond the Wall.  
In this Province are fourteen Garrisons, which were chiefly contrived for the defence of the Wall; the Names whereof are these, Siven, Vansiven, Hoaigan, Caiping, Cungnuen, Change, 'Gan, Cheching, juncheu, Vunin, Thou, jungping, Xangas, and Tiencin.  
The Chinese Register, wherein the number of the People of this Province is set down, makes mention of Four hundred eighty thousand nine hundred eighty nine Families, and Thirty four hundred fifty two thousand two hunered and fifty four Fight Men.  
The Revenue of this Province paid yearly to the Emperor, consists of Six hundred thousand eleven hundred fifty three Sacks of Salt, Rice, and Corn, Two hundred and twenty four Pounds of unwrought fine Flax, Forty five thousand one hundred and thirty five Pounds of wrought Silk, Thirteen thousand seven hundred and forty eight Pounds of Cotton, One hundred and eighty thousand eight hundred and seventy Weight of Salt, Eighty seven hundred thirty seven thousand seven hundred and eighty four Trusses of Hay or Straw; beside several other Taxes, which are paid in Money.  
Upon the 26. of june we came to Kuching, the first Place we came at in this Province of Peking, and the fourteenth small City under the jurisdiction of the third Chief City of Hokien in the Province of Peking.  
This City, which we found situated upon the side of the River Guei, lies about twenty three Miles from Vuching, in an even and flat Country, yet very delightful in Prospect; her Walls are high, well built, and abounding in People and Trade, her Suburbs very magnificent. We made no stay here, but hastened on towards Peking; and by the way we saw on both sides of the River Guei, whole Fields full of Trees upon with the cotton-wool grows, which occasions a mighty Trade in the adjacent Parts.  
Upon the 28. we came to Tacheu, which some call Ukiao, accounted the twelfth small City under the Command of the same H●kien, lying about eighteen Miles from Kuching, situate on the side of the River, and surrounded with a Wall of thirty Foot high, strengthened with Bulwarks and Watch-Towers, well built, and adorned with several Temples, having also a large Suburb, which reaches far upon both sides of the River.  
In this City is the Staple of the Drink Zamsou, made of Rice, and drunk in stead of Wine. The Inhabitants export this Liquor through all parts of China, which occasions a great Commerce in this Place; for both Tartars and Chinese come with their Vessels far and near to be Freighted with this Drink, which they afterwards Transport to other Places.  
The Chineses told us, That about ten Miles from this Tacheu, near to the second small City called Hien, was a Pool called Vo, whose Water turns as red as Blood, if you fling a Stick into it; and that from the Leaves which fall from those Trees which grow about this Lake, come forth immediately living Swallows.  
Upon the 28. of june we Sailed by Tonquam with fair Wind and Wether: It lies likewise upon the side of the River Guei, about a Musquet-shot from the Stream, and is accounted the thirteenth small City under the Chief City Hokien. This Place (a Privilege not granted to any other) hath a Guard only of Chineses: built as the rest, square, and fenced with a thick and strong Wall, encompassed also with a deep and broad Moat or Trench. The Fields near the Town are curiously planted with all manner of Fruit, Trees.  
The adjacent Country of this, as also of the Chief City Hokien (within which jurisdiction this Tonquam is situate) lies flat, and much upon a Clay. Toward the East lie large and flat Fields, being washed by the great Indian Sea, from whence is continually fetched great store of Salt.  
Upon the desire of Pinxenton, the Ambassadors sent me and some others of their Followers, with twelve Tartar Soldiers, into the City, to see a Lion made of Iron, which they reported to be extraordinary large and terrible, standing in the middle of the Marketplace: But the Chinese, when they saw us coming, shut their Gates upon us, and hid themselves in their Houses, being struck with terror for fear of the Hollanders; so that we were necessitated to return back to our Vessels, without entering into the City. Pinxenton and the rest of the Chineses told us of several other strange things which were to be seen in this City; but in respect of the unwillingness of the Inhabitants to give us entrance, I saw none of them, and so could only take a view of the outward Structure of the same, as it lay vested with large Walls.  
Upon the second of july we came to an Anchor before the City of Sanglo, about fifty five Miles from Tonquam, upon the side of the River Guei. This City lies a little distant from the River, and has very brave Suburbs on both sides of the Banks, which are well built, and full of People and Trade. Here dwells a great number of Tartars, and of a more considerable Quality than any we found in our whole Voyage; who no sooner heard of our arrival, but they immediately came aboard in great State to bid us welcome. Upon this their Friendly Reception and Entertainment we went ashore, where on the East-side of the City we saw five old Triumphal Arches, through which we passed. The City is both handsomely Built, and well Peopled, being also environed with an old high Wall.  
The Governor's Lady sent a Soldier to me, and some others of our Followers, desiring us to come to her: We were conducted into a very large Parlour, where she, like a Goddess, was expecting our coming, attended by several Tartar Ladies, in very rich Habit; but she exceeded them all for Beauty and Gallantry. On her left hand stood a stately Alchove, upon which she caused me to sit down, and acquaint her with the Character of Holland, concerning which she asked me several Questions: To all which I returned my Answers with much freedom, wherewith she seemed very well pleased.  
The same day we departed from Sanglo, and came in the Evening to the Village of Tonnau, situated over against a strong Castle, guarded by a great Garrison of Tartars. The Houses of this Place are built of Mud and Dirt, fitter for Dog-kennels, than for People to inhabit in; yet fit enough for the Inhabitants, who being of a sordid nature, and very loose and uncivil, deserve no better. They live by pilfering and stealing from one another; and none escapes plundering that passes that way without a Guard to defend themselves from their violence.  
Upon the third of july we came to the small City of Sinkicien, which for brevity some call Cing, the seventh small City under the Chief City Hokien, lying also on the side of the River Guei, in a flat and pleasant Soil, and about ten Miles from Sanglo.  
This Place is not very large, yet full of people and Trade, as most of the Cities are which lie upon this River: Several famous Edifices which are yet standing in and about this City, clearly evidence that this was formerly a most stately and magnificent Place.  
The Country round about lies low and flat, but very fruitful: It abounds with store of tame cattle, and Fish, in respect of the several Rivers which run through it. There are very few Hills in all this Country of Hokien, to which this Cing is subject; only there is one not far from this Place (though the City itself lies upon a Flat) worthy the observation, called by the Chinese, Si. The top of this Hill, being a delightful Plain, which by reason of the Fruitfulness they highly esteem, extends itself to a very great length, upon which lies a small Village, inhabited only by Cow-herds and Husbandmen.  
The next day, being the fourth of july, we Sailed by the small City of Sinkocien, the eighth small City under the jurisdiction of the same Chief City, and situated about eight Miles from Sinkicien. This is a small Place, but very strong, having several Watch-Towers and Bulwarks for its defence: It is not Populous, nor hath any great Trade, though adorned with some brave Building; but most of the Houses belonging to the Inhabitants are very mean and little.  
Within the Walls are several Temples, which are an exceeding Ornament to the Place; but one, which stands without the Walls of the City, in an open Field, exceeds all the rest for Bigness, Beauty, and Art. This Building indeed is so rare a Piece, that we may well admire their wondrous Skill in Architecture, which they boasted of formerly. The whole Fabric consists of three Rounds, the lower part whereof stands upon a Pedestal of Stone, into which you ascend by Steps. The first is adorned with great Gates, and each Corner supported with most curious Columns and Pillars: The second Round has stately Windows, and large Pillars, like the first, by which the Roof is also supported: The third is likewise beautified after the same manner. The whole Building on the outside is adorned with Fretwork, and at each Corner hang little Bells. The inside of this Fane seems not so beautiful as the outward decorations of the Walls thereof, being only hung with great and small Images.  
Through the whole Country, as well Temples as Dwelling-houses, pay extraordinary great Taxes, which doth exceedingly lessen the Revenues of the Priests.  
It seems that the Idolaters here (so far as we could by the outward show judge of them) are nothing near so devout in the Worship of Images, as those in other Parts; for in some Places we saw their Idols wholly deserted and left quite naked, without any Ornaments upon them; others being only covered with Mats, and having Straw Hats upon their Heads, so to defend them from the injury of the Wether, and make them hold out and last the longer.  
Toward Night setting Sail, we saw a strange Uprore among the People, who were all up in Arms, and had divided themselves into several Troops, to defend their Country against the Grasshoppers (which occasion oftentimes a very great Dearth and Scarcity.) These Creatures come once a year (about that time when we were there) with an Easterly Wind, in such mighty Swarms or Squadrons, that they devour all they meet with, and that in a few hours, leaving the Fields utterly dismantled. To prevent these Invaders, and sweep-clean Plunderers, the Inhabitants march to and again through the Fields with their Colours and Ensigns flying, shouting and hollowing all the way they go; by which means these Destroyer's are kept from fixing and doing such execution upon their Grain. And thus the Peasants continually endeavour to preserve their Labour and Product, who otherwise would certainly lose the whole benefit of their Harvest for that Year. They never leave them when they see a Party coming, till they have driven them into the Sea, or some River, where they fall down and are drowned; and so it happened, that they drove a flying Regiment so long, till they fell down upon our Heads, and our Vessels were covered with them, which we afterwards flung into the River.  
The same Day we arrived at the Seaport of Tiencienwey, accounted for the most famous Sea-Town of all China, their chiefest Harbours being three; the first is the Chief City of Canton or Quancheu, situate in the Province of Quantung; the second jejencien, in the Province of Nanking; and the third Tiencienwey, situate upon the utmost Confine toward the East of this Province of Peking, near to an Arm of the Sea Cang, in a corner where three Rivers of this Province meet, and upon which stands a strong Fortress. The Country round about is very low and Marshy.  
The City of Tiencienwey itself lies thirty Miles from Singlo, built also with strong Walls twenty five Foot high, full of Watch-Towers and Bulwarks, and the Place much set forth with Temples, very populous, and so full of Trade, that hardly the like Commerce is to be found in any other City in all China; for whatsoever Vessels are bound for Peking from any other part of China, must touch here, which occasions an extraordinary Traffic to Shipping which lie continually before this City. Here is also the Staple of all Commodities, this being a free Port, and no Custom paid for any Goods Exported or Imported.  
The Castle, which stands upon the Point of three Rivers, hath very high Walls and Towers, much for the defence of the City and adjacent Country. We lay all Night close to the Wall in our Vessels, to be in a readiness to pursue our Voyage in the Morning.  
The Governor and Magistrates of the City came Aboard to welcome us, and receive the Ambassadors: but Pinxenton, to show that he was likewise to be honoured so ordered the matter, that they made him their first Salutes. And because the Mandorin of the old Canton Viceroy was ordered to hasten over Land for Peking, to signify to the Emperor the coming of the Ambassadors, they gave Pinxenton Entertainment in a magnificent Idol-Temple, to which the rest of the Company was invited; And this was done only to this end, to Confer together after what manner they were to manage the Business upon our arrival at Peking. The Ambassadors having throughly instructed this Mandorin how he should make the Grandees of the Court to be of our Party, and by what means he should endeavour to procure for us a free Trade in China, he took his leave, and departed late in the Night for Peking; we made what haste we could after him with our Vessels, and upon the 11. we came to joeswoe, the eighth small City under the Imperial City of Peking, and lies about forty Miles from Tiencin.  
This small City is well built, and full of Trade, and hath a wealthy Suburb belonging to it. All Ships or Vessels which pass this way, pay Custom here, which brings a great Revenue to the Crown, and also store of Trade; and for that end the Emperor has his Officers residing here, to receive the Toll of all such Vessels. There are several Temples and other curious Edifices, which are magnificent Ornaments to the Place.  
We have added to each Province of the fifteen, what Revenue each pays yearly to the Emperor, without the Incomes of the Custom-houses, where they pay for all Wares and Vessels. These Excise-places are very numerous through all China; but what each may bring in yearly, I could not well discover, neither was it easy, because the Emperor appoints his own Officers, from whom he receives their Accounts. The Ambassadors were received here by the Governor of the City with great Civility, and Entertained at his House in much State: which to requite in some measure, they sent him some Presents, which he civilly refused, in regard they had not yet seen the Emperor; but some Glasses of Rose-water were afterwards at his Request sent unto him, which he accepted.  
The next Day, being the 12. of july, we passed by Focheu, which is also called by some Queen, and reckoned for the twenty six small City under the Chief City of Peking: It lies on the side of the River, about fifteen Miles from joeswoe, in a very pleasant Soil. This Place is not very large, but well built, and full of brave Edifices, being surrounded with a high Wall, and strengthened with Watch-Towers and Bulwarks.  
On the East: side of the City without the Walls, stands a very fine Temple, with a Tower of nine Rounds high, very curiously built. There are likewise in this Place several Triumphal Arches, much adorning the same.  
Upon the 16. of july we came to Sancianwey or Sanho, about twelve Miles from Focheu, and four from Peking. This is the twelfth small City under the Imperial City Peking, and stands upon the side of the River: It is very populous, and well fortified, having a strong Castle for Defence. In the middle of the City stands a Triumphal Arch, very artificially built, of grey Stone: The Southside hath a broad Stone Bridge, which rests upon five Arches, and is forty two Paces long, with Houses on each side.  
This City of Sancianwey, and the following Tongsiou, are within four Miles of Peking, and so to the Imperial City you make no nearer approach by Water; for commonly all Goods thither designed, are unladed either at Sancianwey or Tongsiou, and so carried by Land in Wagons, or upon Mules and Asses, which are always to be had, and stand there ready. This way of carrying Goods by Land to Peking maintains a great many poor People, who have no other manner of Livelihood but carrying Burdens, which they trudge under at a very reasonable Rate.  
To this City came the Mandorin back, whom the Ambassadors had sent out before to Peking: The next Day came likewise twenty four Horses, with several Wagons and Carts, which the Council sent to fetch the Emperor's Presents and our Carriage. All things being ready, the Ambassadors began their journey by Land to Peking, after this following order: Two Trumpeters rid at a distance before; then followed the Standard-bearer, with the Prince of Orange's Blazonry; next to him the Ambassador's, accompanied with several Tartar Lords and Gentlemen well Mounted; the Captains and Soldiers, who had thus far conducted the Ambassadors, and were about fifty in number, came after in good order with the Emperor's Presents, and the Ambassadors Goods. The Road to Peking was so full of People, Horses and Wagons, as if an Army had been upon the March. The Ways are exceeding bad between this Place and the City, being very deep and uneven, so that the Horses are up to the Belly almost every step.  
The next Day, being the 17. we road through Tongsiou, by some called Tung, and reckoned for the eleventh small City under the same jurisdiction, situate in a very low and deep Soil, upon the side of the Highway which leads to Peking.  
This Tongsiou is very large, and Fenced with strong Walls, having likewise a Wall dividing it in the middle. Here are no Streets, but several brave Buildings and curious Temples. The Country is very pleasant, full of Cornfields and Fruit-Trees. Near to the Road stands a Temple, where the Ambassadors refreshed themselves, and then continued their journey in the forementioned order, the Way being thronged with People on each side of us. In the Afternoon we came to the Suburbs of the Imperial City of Peking, accounted the first Chief City of this Province, and is distant from Canton 1530 Miles. We passed through two magnificent Gates into the City, and lighted at a very famous Temple, into which the Ambassadors were invited, the conducted to repose a while, and to expect their Carriages which were behind. The Ambassadors were no sooner entered, but they were presently welcomed, and Saluted by the Emperor's Capado, who carried a Falcon upon his Hand, and also by the Agents of the Canton Vice-Roys, who reside here, and by several Grandees of the Court. After they had a little refreshed themselves with Meat and Drink, and several sorts of Fruit, and their Carriages had been visited by the Capado, and the Wagons and Carts told, they were conducted from thence in great State to their Lodgings, provided for them by the Emperor. This House was not far from the Palace, and had a high Wall about it, with three stately and broad Gates, between each of which were very large Courts.  
The Ambassadors immediately caused the Emperor's Presents, and all their own Goods, to be brought into their Lodgings, where they found all things in good condition, without the least loss or damage. At Night came two Tartar Commanders, with twelve Soldiers, by the Emperor's Order, to guard the Gates of their Lodgings, and take care that the Command of his Imperial Majesty might be duly observed, and the Ambassadors supplied with all things convenient.  
The next Day, early in the Morning, appeared the Mandorin Pinxenton, with two other Commanders, who were likewise come thither from Canton, as also the two Agents of the Canton Vice-Roys, who had their Residence in this Court. Not long after came some Lords of the Imperial Council, attended with the Chief Secretary Thouglovia, who was a Chinese by Birth, and a very civil Person, having likewise in their Company two other Mandorins, called Quanlovia and Hoolovia, the last whereof was Secretary to the Council, though a Stranger to the Chinese Language. After they had passed some Compliments to one another, they acquainted the Ambassadors, that they were come to bid them welcome in the Name of the Emperor and his Council, and to inquire after their Healths, and the number of their Followers, the quality and quantity of their Presents; and lastly, concerning the Person and Place from whom and from whence the same were properly sent? Whereupon the Ambassadors delivered a List to the Mandorins, consisting of twenty four Persons, who all of them belonged to the Embassy; wherewith they were satisfied.  
But in regard these Commissioners could not well understand nor apprehend this Form of our Government (because the Tartars and Chinese know no other than Monarchical) neither could they tell what the Name of Prince signified, the Ambassadors had no little trouble to work them into a good Opinion of our State: therefore they were forced to make use of the Name of the Prince of Orange, as if they had been sent by his Highness; concerning whom they asked several Questions, and among the rest, Whether the Ambassadors were allied to their Prince? for they have a Custom, That no Foreign Ambassadors are to bow their He●ds before the Emperor's Throne, unless they be such as are a Kin to him that sent them, as the Ambassadors of Corea and the Liquese Islands, who came hither the last Year, were the Brothers and Kindred of those Kings that sent them, without which they would have no great Credit and Reputation with the Emperor: To which the Ambassadors replied, That they were not in the least allied to their Prince; for besides that the Governors of their Country knew nothing of this Custom, so likewise such Persons as were related to their Prince, were employed at home in the most considerable Charges. But these Gentlemen were of opinion, That the Dignity and Majesty of the Emperor would be much lessened, if he should give Audience to such as were not so related to their Prince. They then asked the Ambassadors, What Offices do you bear in the Court of your Prince? How runs your Title in your own Language? How many Men have you under your Command? And how do you live? To all which Questions the Ambassadors returned particular Answers.  
They asked likewise, Whether all the Presents they had brought with them came directly out of Holland? Whereupon the Ambassadors told them, That some of those Goods came out of Holland, as the clothes, Looking-glasses; Coral, Perspective-glasses, all manner of Arms, and the Furniture for Horses; but the rest were added by the Governor-General of Batavia, by Order of the Council for the Indian Government in Holland. Hereupon arose another Question, namely, What manner of Place Batavia was, and what manner of Man the Governor? The Ambassadors replied to this, That the Governor-General, in regard of his Command, might be compared with the Vice-Roys of Canton: And in regard the Hollanders were not subject to any King, nor their Country a Kingdom, therefore he could not have the Title of Viceroy, but only be called by the Name of Governor-General, as one that had the Command over other Places and Countries. And as for Batavia, that (they said) was a Place which for its conveniency was appointed for a Rendezvouz for all Ships which should come out of Holland and other Parts; and consequently held for the Chief City of the Netherlands in India.  
The Ambassadors having satisfied the Curiosity of these Persons, in giving such a full Answer to all their Demands, they took leave, and presented to each of the Ambassadors fifty Toel of Silver. But not long after, these Gentlemen, one after another, came again to ask after some Particulars. The first came by Order of his Imperial Majesty and his Council, to fetch the Credentials, which were carried to him in great State, being put into a large Silver Dish, covered with three Pieces of Scarlet. Another came to see our Arms, about which they were very inquisitive to know how and where they were made. The third asked what manner of Arms the Hollanders used in their Wars, and against whom they had warred. He asked likewise particularly, Whether we had War or Peace with the Portuguese, and with those of Maceao? and whose Country lay nearest to China?  
The Ambassadors having fully answered all these Questions, they departed, but returned at least six or seven times, and asked, among the rest, after the Quality of the Ambassadors: At last they asked Pardon for the trouble they had given them, saying, That they had done it by the Emperor's Order, who was always very inquisitive in things of this nature.  
After the Chief Governor of this Imperial City had been made acquainted with the Report of the Commissioners, he sent the next day two Gentlemen to the Ambassadors, with express Order that they should appear with the Presents before his Majesty's Council; but it proving a very rainy day, the Ambassadors, left the Presents might be spoiled, desired to be excused from coming till another time: yet it would not be granted, notwithstanding all their Endeavours: For though the Ambassadors went to Court without the Presents, they were not admitted till such time as they had brought them; for the Emperor was resolved to see them that day. As soon as the Presents were come, they were admitted, and ordered to sit down, without showing any manner of Respect to that great Assembly. The Chief Commander sat at the upper end of this Assembly, upon a broad low Bench, with his Legs across, like our Tailors in Europe: Next him, on his Right-hand, sat two Tartar Lords; and on the left hand a jesuit, Father Adam Schaliger, a Courtier in Peking almost fifty Years, living in great Honour and Repute; he was, as he told us, born at Cullen, and went shaved and clothed after the Tartar Fashion; a very comely old Man, with a long Beard. All the Lords who were at this Assembly sat one among another, without any Splendour, Order, or State; the Benches were only covered with an old white Linen Cloth, upon which sat likewise his Highness himself, with his Legs naked, and a little slight Mantle about his Body.  
No sooner had the Providore made a short Harangue to the Ambassadors, and had ordered them to sit, but Father Adam the jesuit came likewise to salute them, which he performed with great civility in his own Language, ask them (amongst other things) after several Roman Catholics, whom we knew to have lived at Amsterdam; a sign that he had formerly been conversant in those Parts.  
In the mean time the Canton Mandorins, and Pinxenton himself (who had carried it so high upon the Voyage) were as busy as Porters, to help away the Chests and Cases in which the Emperor's Presents lay.  
The Rix-Providore himself took the Presents out, and asked particularly from whence they came, how they were made, for what use, and where they were bought? as also, how many days Voyage between Holland and Peking? Father Adam was his Interpreter, and affirmed the Answers which the Ambassadors made to the several Questions, to be real and true. As often as the Rix-Providore took out any thing that was very rare, Father Adam fetched a deep sigh. The Rix-Providore asked also, among the rest, after the Value of the Alcatives; and receiving for answer, That they were worth above 200 Rials, he said, That they were both brave and large, and would be very acceptable to his Imperial Majesty: He also commended the Saddles, Arms, Coral, and the like.  
Mean time came an Order to the Council from his Imperial Majesty, That Father Adam should ask the Ambassadors that Night several Questions, and set down their Answers in writing for his Majesty's satisfaction; which were to this effect: Whether the Hollanders had any Country or no? where situated? and how far from China? how their Prince was called? and what Form of Government they had among them? The jesuit therefore asked the Ambassadors, at the Command of the Rix-Chancellor, Whether the Prince of Orange was yet in being? and whether their High and Mighty Lordships did still Govern the State of the United Provinces? To all which they returned him such Answers as very well satisfied the Chancellor. The jesuit having taken in writing the Answers of the Ambassadors, carried them to his Highness, who caused him to blot out some Passages which he supposed might give offence to the Emperor; for he had added of his own, That the Country which the Hollanders did now possess, did formerly, and does by right belong unto the Spaniards: Which Words he made to be put out, telling him, It is enough that you know that these People are possessed of a Country, and have a Form of Government among them.  
Whilst the Clerks were taking several Copies of the Writing which the jesuit had brought into the Assembly, his Highness found himself hungry, and sent for a piece of Pork to satisfy his Appetite, which was half raw, whereof he did eat most heartily in so slovenly a manner, that he looked more like a Butcher than a Prince. No sooner had he stayed his Stomach with this Collation, but he ordered the Son of the old Canton Viceroy, who had his Residence in this Court, to provide an Entertainment for the Ambassadors; which was accordingly performed, in some better order and fashion than the former. When Dinner was brought up, his Highness and the rest of the Tartar Lords fell on again as greedily as if they had eat nothing all that Day; but neither the Ambassadors nor Father Adam could eat of their Cookery, most of the Meat being raw; which his Highness perceiving, caused the Dishes to be taken off, and a Banquet of Fruit and Sweetmeats to be set upon the Table, earnestly urging the Ambassadors to send home to their Lodgings what was left, which they civilly refused.  
Father Adam informed the Ambassadors, that about four Months since there came an Ambassador from Muscovy with a Train of a hundred Men, to desire leave to come once a Year into China to Trade with the Subjects thereof; but as yet had not prevailed with the Great Cham, who seemed very unwilling to agree to any such thing. Night coming on, the Ambassadors took leave of the Assembly, and returned to their Lodgings, conducted by the jesuit in great State, who was carried by four Men in a Palakin or Sedan, attended by several considerable Persons on Horseback.  
The next Day came the first Secretary Thouglouja, with the two other Tartar Mandorins, Qualouja and Hoolouja, to the Ambassadors, in the Name of his Highness, to direct the Presents in writing to whom they particularly belonged. Afterwards they returned immediately with Order, that the Secretary of the Ambassadors should appear with the Presents before his Highness and some of the Council, to make a farther Declaration upon the same: Whereupon Secretary Baron went with them, and having answered their Desires, the Mandorins came back to the Ambassadors Lodgings, with the Agents of the Canton Vice-Roys, to acquaint them that the Presents were very acceptable to his Majesty, his Mother, and his Empress; and that his Imperial Majesty had ordered them to inquire whether there were not fifty Pieces more to be had of the white Linen, because the Emperor, being much taken therewith, had a Design to Present the same to the Wives of the Sons of the Canton Vice-Roys. At his Request they made a shift to furnish him with thirty six Pieces, wherewith the Tarnars were satisfied, and departed.  
Afterwards the Commissioners came several times to visit the Ambassadors, and to inform themselves further about the Character of Holland, and the Extent of that Country.  
Upon the third of August we understood, that an Ambassador from the Great mogul was likewise arrived at Peking with a great Train of Attendants, to accommodate and determine the Difference lately risen between these two People; and also to desire that their Priests might Preach freely, and without any molestation in China, which had for some time been forbidden upon high Penalties.  
The Presents (without which never any Foreign Ambassador appears in this Court) which he brought with him for the Emperor, the better to effect that which he came about, consisted of Three hundred and thirty six very brave Horses, two Ostriches, a Diamond of an extraordinary bigness, and several other Precious Stones. All these Presents were no less acceptable to the Emperor, than what we brought him; so that the mogul had quick dispatch of his Business.  
The Ambassadors being visited by some Tartar Lords, together with the Mandorin Pinxenton and others, who had conducted them from Canton to Peking, thought good to show them the Credentials which they had brought to the Emperor and to the Vice-Roys of Canton, which they had delivered upon their arrival both at Canton and in Peking; and after they had opened the same, the Tartars asked what the meaning of the word july was; whereupon answer was made, That it was the Name of the seventh Month, according to their Account, or the last Month of the Year, according to that of the Tartar. They asked moreover, whether the netherlands Government had lasted 1655 Years? and if it began at that time? The Ambassadors made answer, That Holland from that time to this had been always Inhabited and Governed by one and the same People, and that the number of those Years only put them in mind of the Birth of our Saviour, born at that time. Hereupon 〈◊〉 departed, taking the Credentials with them, without speaking one word.  
The Emperor being throughly informed concerning of the Affairs of the Hollanders, sent upon the 31. of july, a Mandatory Letter to the Lords of his Council, wherein he declared, That his Imperial Majesty did admit of the Ambassadors as such, and would give them Audience, as soon as he could sit in his new Court upon his Throne. And after his Majesty had caused the Credentials of the Ambassadors to be once more Translated by Schaliger the jesuit, and read unto him by some of his chiefest Councillors, he seemed so well pleased therewith, that he sent a second Summons to his Council, to be assisting and serviceable to the Ambassadors during their abode in his Empire. The first of these Letters or Orders is as follows.  
Great and Worthy Lypeos, (Counsellors,)  
THe Holland Ambassadors are come hither with their Presents to Congratulate the Emperor, and to show their Obedience unto him, which was never done to this Crown before: And because this is the first time, I think fit to accept of them as Ambassadors, and have promised them, that they, whensoever I shall be seated upon my Throne in my New Palace, shall be brought before me, to do their Obeisance, that so they may be well received, and upon their Request obtain a favourable Answer, in order to their Return; the more, because they being come from a far and remote Country, both by Sea and Land, will be able to spread the Fame and Renown of my Person and Empire: Therefore we think fit not to deny or refuse any thing to such Foreign People, who are come such a long Voyage, from the furthermost part of the World, which in reason they can desire of us.  
The second Letter was almost verbatim as the former, to quicken his Ministers of State, to dispatch them with a satisfactory Answer to their Proposals.  
The Chancellor hereupon desired to know of the Ambassadors, whether the Hollanders could not send every Year to Peking, or at least every second or third Year, to do Obedience to the Emperor? To this they answered, That for the more certainty they could better make Addresses every fifth Year at Peking, desiring in the mean time that they might come annually with four Ships to Canton, to Trade there. Afterwards the Chancellor summoned the Tartar and China Councils together, to consider of the Proposals of the Hollanders, alleging (he being Precedent) that they ought to give them leave every fifth Year to come and Salute the Emperor. Most of the Tartars were of this Opinion; but the Chineses seemed outwardly willing to show far greater favour to the Hollanders, namely, That they should come but once every nine Years to Peking, by reason of the vast distance from Batavia to the Imperial City: But herein they thought to have out-witted the Tartars; for they understood that the Hollanders were not to be permitted in the mean time to Trade at Canton. They proposed also to the Assembly, Whether under the notion of Hollanders the English might not likewise appear, who about thirty Years since came with four Ships into the Harbour of Heytamon, where they took away four Vessels laden with Salt, the Mandorin Prisoner, and shot down a Fort, committing several other Violences, for which, from that time they were held and declared Enemies of the Empire? therefore they should be satisfied of the Integrity of the Hollanders, before they were permitted to Trade in China: for b●●●de that it was contrary to the Custom of the Country to let them have a free Trade in any part of the Empire, it did not appear by their Credentials that any such thing was desired; so that they concluded they had exceeded their Orders.  
The Ambassadors were not a little surprised at these Proceedings of the Council; for they understood no otherwise, but that the Emperor had, according to the Contents of the second Mandatory Letter, formerly procured by the Viceroy of Canton, fully agreed to the Request of the Hollanders concerning a free Trade in Canton; and that they were only thereupon to go and return their Thanks to his Majesty at Peking. The Ambassadors were well enough informed of the Designs and Practices of Father Adam and some other jesuits, who had lived there for some Years, and had been Bribed underhand by the Portugueses, to oppose the Hollanders in this their Design of free Commerce in China; therefore they endeavoured to persuade the Tartars, That the Hollanders under colour and pretence of Merchandizing, designed nothing less than to get footing in their Country, and then to make use of all opportunities to Plunder, and carry away whatsoever was portable. The Ambassadors were also informed, that these jesuits had likewise persuaded the Council, That Maccao would be utterly ruined and impoverished by such a Trade; and withal, that they had told the Tartars, to make them the more averse to the Hollanders; That they were a People made up of several Nations, without any Habitations, and only subsisted upon what they got by Piracy at Sea.  
But that which most of all surprised the Ambassadors, was to find themselves deceived of their Money by the Canton Vice-Roys, unto whom they had paid thirty five hundred Toel of Silver; which Sum the Vice-Roys promised to pay the Chancellor and some others of his Majesty's Council, to procure their Favour and Assistance for a dispatch of their Business. Now perceiving that they were Trepanned by the Vice-Roys, they were forced to consider of some other way to obtain their Purpose; wherefore they first thought good to propose to the Council the Point of coming to Trade yearly at Canton, and to endeavour to effect the same. Afterwards the Ambassadors sent the Mandorin of the old Canton Viceroy to the Prime Chancellor, to enctreat him to stay so long in Peking, till his Majesty should be fully assured that they were Hollanders, and no others. They likewise desired of the Emperor and the Council, That they would favour them with some Token or Emblem cut in Brass, to Seal therewith all the Passports of their Shipping, which should distinguish them from any other Nation, and empower them either to pass by, or come to an Anchor upon their Coast. At last they proposed to the Council, That they would be pleased to admit of the Hollanders to Live, Converse, and Trade in China as their own Subjects, paying the usual Duties and Impositions, as had been formerly granted to those of Lieugiow, Amiam, and Siam, according to the ancient Chinese Laws; adding farther, That if they might be admitted to Trade upon equal Terms with those three Nations, they would in acknowledgement thereof, every third Year come and Salute his Majesty, bringing Presents; but with this Proviso, That the Ship or Ships which brought the Ambassadors, might have Licence to depart in due time, without staying for the return of them; because the Vessels which were used to salt Water, could not be continued in fresh, without very great damage.  
But the Ambassadors, after all their Endeavours, were not able to effect any thing, being not well furnished with Money, the Key of the Work, and that which gives a quick dispatch to all Affairs in China; for they had already disposed both of their Presents, and Silver, and to take up Money at Eight or Ten per Cent. for a Month's time, they did not think it convenient; and therefore they resolved to apply themselves to the Emperor himself, who was pleased to send to know how far the Council had proceeded in the Business; and understanding that the Ambassadors offered every five years to come and Salute the Emperor, he himself was pleased to put out with his own hand the number of Five, and to insert that of Eight, out of a particular Inclination to the Hollanders, alleging, That they had need have five whole years to go and come, if so be they would only Travel by Day; for said the Emperor, How is it possible for them to continue such tedious Voyages, if you allow them no longer time? Beside, why should we straiten them in such a Point, who do not stand in need of me, nor fear me, but out of a singular Respect and Affection come to Salute me with their Goods and Presents? Certainly we ought to use these People more kindly, that so after they have performed such Undertake, they may tarry at home and rest themselves for two or three years.  
This favourable Answer of the Emperor gave great encouragement to the Ambassadors to hope well of their Business; but the Chancellor's chief Secretary did all that possibly he could, to dissuade them from making over much haste with what they had to desire further of his Imperial Majesty, saying, Is it not enough that such, who never till then addressed themselves in Embassy to Salute his Majesty, and were so much prejudiced by former Aspersions, as made them almost unacceptable to many great Persons in China, be received and admitted as Friends and Allies at the first Overture, and have leave to progress through the Country? wherefore he endeavoured to persuade the Ambassadors not to insist too much upon a free Trade, that being the way to unhinge their well-begun Business; for they were not to imagine, that the Emperor and his Council were obliged to grant at first sight all whatever they should desire; and therefore advised them to forbear mentioning a free Trade till their next Return, when they would have a better opportunity. But the Ambassadors did not think fit to follow his Advice, because the time drew near that the Emperor was to make his Entrance into his new Palace, when he had appointed and promised the Ambassadors to give them Audience: But before they could have a Hearing, they were first to perform Obedience in the old Palace, where the Emperor's Treasure and Seal are kept, in regard, according to a Proverb amongst the Chinese, this Place is older than the Emperor, and therefore chosen and blessed by Heaven, and the first Honour doth also belong unto it; so that all Foreign Ambassadors who refuse to pay such Respects, must not appear before the Emperor, but depart without a Hearing, as it happened to the Ambassador of Muscovy, who, to preserve the Dignity and Esteem of his Lord and Master, would not perform here the usual Compliment and Ceremony. Likewise all the Grandees of the Kingdom must do their Duty here ere they appear before his Majesty; nay more, the Emperor himself, before he is Installed, is obliged to come and bow here. This Custom is usually performed by Ambassadors three Days before their Audience.  
Upon the 22. of August came the Agents of the Canton Vice-Roys, with the Mandorin Pinxenton and others of Canton, early in the Morning, to our Lodgings; and not long after also appeared three Chinese Doctors, and some of the Court, in very rich Habits: These Persons conducted the Ambassadors and their Followers in great State into a Room of the old Palace, much like a Library; for we saw none but Scholars and Gownsmen, with Books in their Hands: from whence after some short stay, we were conducted into an open Court, within a high Wall, where we were commanded at the voice of the Herald to kneel three times, and to bow our Heads to the Ground: after a short pause the Herald proclaimed aloud in the Chinese Language, Caschan, which in English is, God hath sent the Emperor: afterwards he cried aloud, Quee, that is, Fall upon your Knees: then he pronounced the word Canto, signifying, Bow your Head: after that, Coe, bidding them Stand up; and this did he three times in order one after another, wherein we also conformed: at last he signified to us that we should stand aside, which we did. All these Ceremonies were performed in presence of at least a hundred Chinese Doctors or Rabbis: after which we returned to our Lodgings.  
And now the Ambassadors, according to the Custom, were to appear upon the 25. of August before the Emperor, but were prevented by the sudden Death of the Emperor's youngest Brother, who being about six years of Age, happened to die upon the 23. of the same Month, not without suspicion of Poison by some of the Council, who it seems (as we were told) did not think him worthy to live, because he had provoked the Emperor in some ill Language before our arrival at Peking. But others ascribed his Death to a violent Cold he took by drinking a Glass of Ice-Water, being very hot, which put him into such a violent Distemper, that he died in few hours after: The Emperor seemed very much to lament his Death; for he would not be seen by any Person in three Days. This young Prince was kept a whole Month before his Interment, so that the Ambassadors were held from having Audience of the Emperor until the second of September.  
Upon the 14. of August they understood, that the Ambassador of Muscovy went from thence without Audience, becaused he refused to bow to the Seal of the Emperor, so to preserve the Honour and Dignity of his Lord and Master. One of his Gentlemen came about Noon, whilst the Ambassadors were at Dinner, and took leave in the Name of the all the rest; and he desired likewise the favour of a Letter, to show in Russia that he had found us here; which was presently granted. Afterwards we were informed, That this Ambassador was not suffered to depart, till such time as the Emperor had given him a Pass.  
Upon the Day appointed for this long expected Audience, came the Mandorin Pinxenton, with the Agents and Mandorins of the Canton Vice-Roys, and some others of the Court, in very rich Habits, to our Lodgings, about two a Clock in the Afternoon, with Lanterns to conduct the Ambassadors, who were only attended by six of their Followers, the rest being ordered to stay at home. When they came to the Court, they were first conducted through the outward Gate, and afterwards over a Quadrangle with a well-built Gate, and placed upon the second Plain of the Court, where we sat all Night in the open Air, upon the bare Stones, till Morning, when his Majesty was to appear upon his Throne. We were no sooner seated, but the Ambassador of the Great mogul, accompanied with five Persons of Honour, and about twenty Servants, came and placed himself next to our Ambassadors, as did also the Ambassadors of Lammas and Suytadsen, next to whom also sat several great Lords of the Empire. And because we were to continue in this Posture all Night, in expectation of his Majesty's appearance in the Morning early upon his Throne, I shall defer a while acquainting the Reader with what passed upon that most glorious Day; and in the mean time give you a Description of the Foreign Ambassadors, who were also with us in this Emperor's Court.  
The Ambassador of Suytadsen (who may be properly called South-Tartars) deserves here the first and chiefest Place, being he was most in esteem in this Court, and preferred before the rest. I could not certainly learn his Business, but only as they told me by guess, That the King of Suytadsen Sent him with Presents to the Great Cham, according to the Custom of their Country; the Frontier People and Borderers using to pay such Homage to this their Grand Lord.  
The mogul Ambassador (of whose Business and Request we have already made mention) had a very rich blue Silk Coat on, so richly embroidered, that it looked like massy beaten Gold; which hanging down almost to his Knees, was girt about his Waste with a Silk Girdle, with great rich Tassels at both ends; he wore neat Buskins of Turkey Leather, and a large Turban of several Colours.  
The Empire of the Great mogul (who had sent this Ambassador to the Great Cham) comprehends properly the Northern part of East-India, or the Country situate between Mount Caucasus (now called Delauguer) and the Sea beetwee● the River Ganges and Indus.  
This Empire, called Mogol, had its Name from the Tartar Kings, who formerly made themselves Masters of it, and is divided into several Kingdoms, though some of them belong to other Princes. The chiefest Kingdoms over which the Great mogul properly Commands, are Cambaya, Dely, Sanque, Mandro, and Bengala. This great Prince commonly keeps his Court in the City of Dely.  
All the Countries over which the Great mogul Commands, are very fruitful in the product of all manner of cattle and Fruits, as Rice, Corn, Wax, Silk, Sugar, and Cotton; and all sorts of Spices, which are brought from thence in great abundance. Upon the Mountains are found the Onyx Stone, Diamonds, and other Precious Gems.  
It is held for certain, that this Great mogul can bring into the Field, in a very short time, three hundred thousand Fight Men, and five thousand Elephants.  
Most of the Inhabitants are Mahumetans and other Idolaters. In those Parts there are also abundance of jews, who drive a subtle Trade amongst them, and some Abyssine Christians, allured thither by a profitable Commerce.  
The Ambassadors of the- Lammas was Clothed in Yellow; his Hat much like a Cardinals, with broad Brims; at his side hung a Crucifix, which these Churchmen commonly carry about with them, by which they say their Devotions after the manner of the Roman Catholics. Those of Lammas are a sort of religious People, who had lived a long time in China; but the last Emperor of China, before the Tartars conquered it, had banished them his Country, from whence they went and settled themselves in Tartary, where they had the free Exercise of their Religion. Now these banished People had sent this Ambassador to the Great Cham, with Request that they might have leave to return and Exercise their Devotions as formerly. What success he had in his Business I could not learn, but his Reception at the Emperor's Court was very Friendly and Civil.  
Now I shall proceed to relate what passed during our stay in the Emperor's Palace.  
At the Ourt-gate, in which we sat expecting the Dawn, we saw first three black Elephants, gallantly adorned after the Chinese manner, standing there for the greater State as Sentinels: They had well girded upon their Backs gilded Towers, artificially built, and beautified with Carved Works and Figures. The concourse of People was here so great, as if the whole City had been thronged together in this one place; the Gates were also kept with an incredible number of the Emperor's Lifeguard, all of them in very rich Habits after the Tartar fashion.  
By daybreak all the Grandees, who likewise repaired thither over Night, came gazing and looking upon us with great admiration, as if we had been some strange Africa Monsters; but they demeaned themselves very civilly, without giving us the least Affront. About an hour after, a sign was given, at which all started up on the sudden, as if there had been an Alarm, when the two Tartar Lords who usually were sent to the Ambassadors, came and conducted them with their Followers through another Gate into a second Court-yard, guarded round with Tartar Soldiers and Courtiers; and from thence to a third Court, which was the innermost, where the House of the Emperor's Throne stood, and the Lodgings for the Great Cham, his Wife and Children.  
This Court, which contains four hundred Paces in the square, was lined on all sides with a strong Guard, all of them in rich Coats of crimson-coloured Satin.  
On either side of the Throne stood a hundred and twelve Soldiers, each whereof bore a several Flag, and likewise wore coloured Habits suitable to his Ensign, only they had all black Hats with yellow Feathers. Next to the Emperor's Throne stood twenty two Gentlemen, each with a rich yellow Screen or Umbrello in his Hand, resembling the Sun; next to these stood ten other Persons, each holding a gilt radiant Circle in his Hand, resembling the Sun: next to these stood six others with Circles, imitating the Moon at the Full: after these were standing sixteen other Persons, with Half-Pikes or Poles in their Hands, hung full of Silk Tassels of several colours: near to these stood thirty six more, each holding a Standard, curiously adorned with Dragons (the Emperor's Coat of Arms) and other such Monsters, after the Chinese fashion. In this manner were both sides of the Emperor's Throne guarded and adorned; besides an infinite number of Courtiers, all of them in very rich Habits, of one Colour and Silk, as if a Livery; which added very much to to the Splendour of the Place.  
Before the Steps leading to the Emperor's Throne, stood on each side six Snow-white Horses, most curiously adorned with rich embroidered Trappings, and Bridles beset with Pearls, Rubies, and other Precious Stones.  
Whilst we were beholding with admiration all the Pomp and Splendour of this Court, we heard the noise and jingling of a little Bell, sounding sweet and delightful to the Ear.  
Hardly had this Clock or Bell finished the Alarm, but we saw the old Tutang, with thirty of the most eminent Persons and chief Councillors of the Empire, in very rich Habits, go and make their Obedience in great State and Humility to the Emperor's Throne, which was after this manner: There stood a Herald who first made Proclamation, and then the Tutang, with those that accompanied him, fell upon their Knees, and bowed down their Heads nine times to the Ground, whilst delightful Music, both Vocal and Instrumental, filled up the vacancies of the Ceremony.  
No sooner had these Lords performed their Obedience to the Emperor's Throne, but immediately another Sett of very eminent Persons came, doing the like in the same manner: Then followed the Ambassador of the Suytadsen, and the Ambassador of the Lammas, who were conducted to the Throne in extraordinary State by the first and second Chancellors: and after these had done all their Reverence to the Chair, the Chancellor came to our Ambassadors, and asked them what Quality or Dignity they had; they answered him, That they had the same with the Vice-Roys: After the same Chancellor went to the mogul Ambassador, and asked him the same Question likewise; who answered, That he was of that Quality with the Dutch Ambassadors; whereupon he was placed by the Chancellor in the like degree of Honour and Dignity with them.  
In the Centre of the Quadrangle, over against the middle Gate of his Majesty's Throne, stood twenty extraordinary Mark-stones, which were Inscribed with Chinese Characters, cut upon Brass Plates, signifying the Quality of the Person which must stand or kneel upon them.  
The Under Tutang went on the left-side, and made signs to the Ambassadors that they were to make up the tenth Stone, and there was to be their Station.  
PROSPECT OF The INNER COURT OF THE EMPEROR'S PALACE at PEKIN  


1. Palace where the Emperor's Throone is.  
2. The two Ambassadors,  
3. Ambassador from the Great mogul,  
4. twelve Snow-white Horses.  
5. A Herald,  
6 Emperors Liffe-guards.    
The Holland Ambassadors, together with the Moguls, were afterwards conducted to a Stage or Theatre, which propped the Seats of the Throne, about twenty Foot in height, and curiously built, and adorned with several Galleries of Alabaster, or such like white Stone: And after they had kneeled and bowed their Heads once more, they were ordered to sit down, and then Treated civilly with Tartar Thea, mingled with Milk, in wooden Dishes and Cups; but the Ambassadors Attendants stayed below, not wanting the same Liquor. Soon after the Bells tinkled again, which cast all the People upon their Knees. We endeavoured what we could to get a sight of the Emperor in his Throne as he sat in State, but the crowd of his Courtiers about him was such, that it eclipsed him from us in all his Glory.  
He ●ate about thirty Paces from the Ambassadors; his Throne so glisterens with Gold and Precious Stones, that it dazzled the Eyes of all the Beholders. The Ambassadors themselves, being confined to keep their Station, could discern very little of him. Next, and on both sides him, sat the Vice-Roys, Princes of the Blood, and other Great Officers of the Court, all likewise drinking Thea in Wooden Dishes, and that in great abundance. These Grandees wore all one sort of Habit, which was extraordinary rich; they had Blue Satin Coats on, curiously interwoven with Golden Dragons and Serpents (the Emperor's Blazonry); their Caps embroidered with Gold, and decked with Diamonds and other Precious Stones, which signified their Degrees and Qualities. On each side of the Throne stood forty of his Majesty's Lifeguard, armed with Bows and Arrows, who hindered the Ambassadors from seeing the Emperor.  
This Mighty Prince having sat thus in Magnificent State about a quarter of an Hour, rose up with all his Attendants; and as the Ambassadors were withdrawing, jacob de Keyser observed the Emperor to look back after them, and for as much as he could discern of him, he was young, of fair Complexion, middle Stature, and well proportioned, being clothed and shining all in clinquant Gold. We much admired that the Emperor suffered the Ambassadors to depart without once speaking to them; but this is a Custom not only among the Chinese, but also amongst other Eastern People, That their Kings and Emperors seldom appear to their own Subjects, much less to Foreiners: besides, it has been observed through all Times amongst the Emperors of China, That they never show themselves to any Stranger whatsoever, but only to their own Domestics, and then seated in State upon the Imperial Throne.  
The Ambassadors departed; and the Courtiers, Soldiers, and Lifeguard marched off in much disorder. By reason of the infinite concourse of People, we had trouble enough before we got to our Lodgings, though we had a sufficient Guard, to clear the Way before us.  
We were no sooner come into our Lodgings, but two of the chiefest of the Council repaired thither in the Name of his Majesty, to request the sight of a Pack of Dutch clothes which the Emperor was desirous to see. The Ambassadors presented them with a black Velvet Suit and Cloak, a Pair of Boots and Spurs, a Pair of Silk Stockings, Boot-hose-tops, Drawers, a Band, Shirt, Sword, Belt, and Beaver; all which seemed so very rich to the Emperor, that he said, If the Ambassadors wear such Habits, how must their Kings be cloth's then? In the Evening the Emperor sent back all the clothes by one of his Council, who very much admired the Stuff of the Hat, and asked of what and where the same was made.  
And to the end all Men may be sensible how far this Court exceeds all the Royal Palaces in Europe, for Splendour, Art, Wealth, and Pleasure, I shall give you a large Account thereof, and of the Platform of it, which I took myself.  
This Imperial Court, which is exactly square, contains three Miles in circumference; within the second Wall of the City on the North-side, being fortified also with strong Stone Battlements fifteen Foo● high. In this Wall are four Gates, (in the middle of each side one) which have their Prospects to the four Angles of the World, and so named after the four Cardinal Winds; but that which stands toward the South, is the chiefest, and most used. We passed through this Gate when we went to appear before the Emperor's Throne, and from thence into a base Court, which had a well-paved cross Way of four hundred Paces, with a Water-Trench cut through the middle, and over it a Stone Bridge of fourteen Paces, very curiously built; but the Water was in some places covered over with Weeds. Before this Graff or Channel stands also drawn up upon the Plain, a great number of Tartars, Horse and Foot, who as Sentinels suffer none to pass through: when you are over this Bridge, you come to the first Gate, guarded with the black Elephants; through this Porch, being fifty Paces long, and built upon five stately Arches, you come into the first Quadrangle, which is also four hundred Paces large, and whether we were brought by Pinxenton (as hath been already said) to expect with the other Ambassadors the coming of the Emperor. This Plain is well built, with uniform and stately Houses, standing in the midst of three more lofty and fortified Edifices, which are so strengthened with high thick Walls and Bulwarks, that they are able to defend the Place. From this Court there are Passages underneath the three great Structures, which leads into a second Quadrangle of four hundred Paces wide, built and adorned with brave Buildings as the former. From hence you pass into the third and last Plain, also square, and of the same bigness with the former. This Quadrangle which lies directly in the Cross, and paved with grey Stone, the Great Cham chose himself for his own Residence. Here also are most sumptuous and costly Buildings; but the chiefest among these are four, which exceed all the rest in Magnificence, Art, and Beauty, and take up at least a third part of three sides of the Court.  
Directly forward appears the Building where his Imperial Majesty sat upon his Throne, and which is far more stately and sumptuous than the former, into which you enter through three ample and curious Arches. In this third Court reside only the Emperor and Empress, and none are permitted to enter here but their Attendants.  
Such shows this Palace within, if you go through the South-Gate strait to the third Plain, or the Emperor's Abode. The like Courts, and as many, appear going through the other Gates, with all such Buildings and Adornments; for the whole circumference of the Court is cut through in the middle in the form of a Cross, and in several places equally and orderly divided. Without the third Plain, which lies in the middle of the Court, and upon which stand the Emperor's Buildings, are several pleasant Gardens, Palaces, Woods, Pools, Rivers, and delicate Summer-Houses, which the Emperor caused to be made for his Pleasure; and each is so large, that it is fit enough for any Prince to live in; so that this Palace contains several Courts for Kings within the Walls.  
Each of the Emperor's Children, so soon as they are ten years old, are settled in one of these Quadrangles. The four Concubines whom the Emperor hath chosen from amongst the rest for his peculiar Pleasure, have also each of them without the third Plain, a particular Dwelling or Court, where they keep State; and which are built opposite to the four Corners of the World, facing the four principal Winds.  
There are besides in this Court a great many other Houses and Dwellings for their Priests, Artificers, Servants, and others; it was affirmed to me, That the whole number of Persons residing here amounts at least to fifteen or sixteen thousand.  
All the Edifices, which are very many, are most richly adorned with gilt Galleries, Balcones, and Carved Imagery, to the admiration of all that ever ●aw them. Each Dwelling hath a large Penthouse, so that you may walk dry in Rainy Weather. Most of the Timber which appears on the outside of the Houses, is either gilt, or coloured over with a certain Gum which they call Cie, much in use amongst them, and wherewith they colour or paint their Householdstuff, Ships, and Houses, that they make them shine and glitter like Looking-glasses.  
All the Roofs of the Buildings are covered with yellow glazed Pantiles, which shine, when the Sun reflects on them, brighter than Gold: And this has given some occasion to think, that the Roof of this Royal Palace was covered with pure Gold; whereas, in truth, the Tiles are only made of Clay, and glazed and neiled over with artificial Yellow: But yet, as I was told, each of these Tiles are fastened with an Iron Nail, whereof the Head is gilded, which makes so much the more Splendour.  
Beside the abovementioned Channel or Graff, which is very shallow, and overgrown with Weeds, there is yet another in this Palace, Which doth run through the whole Court, with several Windings and Turnings, and serves to water the Gardens and Woods. This receives its Water from the River Yo, which springs from a Pool called Si, near to the Mountain jaciven, and is within the Emperor's Court so broad and deep, that it will bear great Vessels, which come laden in, to the great convenience of the Inhabitants. This River sends also its Streams to those Rocks or Cliffs made by Art, whereof we formerly made mention.  
There is not any thing wherein the Chineses show their Ingenuity more, than in these Rocks or artificial Hills, which are so curiously wrought, that Art seems to exceed Nature. These Cliffs are made of a sort of Stone, and sometimes of Marble, and so rarely adorned with Trees and Flowers, that all that see them are surprised with admiration. Rich and wealthy People, especially the great Lords and Mandorins, have for the most part such Rocks in their Courts and Palaces, upon which they squander a good part of their Estates. It was told me of a certainty, that somewhere about Peking there are some Rocks which contain Chambers, Closets, Parlours, Vyvers, Stairs, and all manner of Trees so curiously wrought and adorned by Art, that the like is not to be seen in the whole World. These artificial Mountains or Cliffs are commonly contrived with Chambers and Antichambers, for a defence against the scorching Heat in Summer, and to refresh and delight the Spirits; for they commonly make their great Enterainments in these Grots, and the Learned seek to Study in them rather than any other Place.  
If I should relate all the other artificial Ornaments, as of Gardens, Wildernesses, Pools, and other Particulars, which adorn this Court, I should far exceed the bounds of what I intent, and perhaps to some, of belief; but what hath been already said shall suffice, to set forth the Wonders of this most magnificent Palace.  
Great Endeavours were used by me to observe what was most remarkable and worth taking notice of, as far as the shortness of our stay would permit, especially concerning its Situation.  
It is an ancient Custom at Peking, That the Ambassadors (after their Addresses to the Emperor) in token that their Affairs are dispatched, are Entertained with three Treatments in the name and behalf of the Emperor, upon the tenth, twentieth, and thirtieth days after their Audience, so that these Entertainments take up a whole Month before they are ended: but in regard our Ambassadors were desirous to make what haste they could home again, the Providore had obtained leave of the Emperor, not without great difficulty, that these three Feasts should be given them upon three following days.  
At two of the clock in the Afternoon (upon the same day that we had been at Court before the Emperor) the Ambassadors were invited, together with the Mandorin Pinxenton, and others, as also the Captains and Soldiers who conducted them from Canton to Peking, in the Name of the Emperor, to the first Feast, at Providore Lipu's House, which was most Noble and Splendid. To the same Banquet or Entertainment were also invited the Ambassadors of the Great mogul, Suytadsen, and Lammas. Our Ambassadors sat on the same side of the Table with him of the mogul, and the other two over against them, with their Followers next unto them. The Dinner consisted of two Courses: The first Table was full of Fruits and dried Sweetmeats; and the second of boiled and Roasted Mutton, Beef, and other Meat. For each of the Ambassadors, and for two of their Followers, a particular Table was covered with thirty Silver Dishes, full of rare Fruits and Sweetmeats. The Emperor's Controller (who likewise appeared at this Feast, representing the Person of his Majesty) sat alone upon a broad Side-board, with his Legs across, like a Tailor on his Shopboard; next him sat two other great Lords, who took order to see the Ambassadors well entertained. The Servants who brought the Meat to the Table, and waited all Dinnertime, were no ordinary Persons, but of good Quality, and clothed all in Cloth of Gold.  
Before the Ambassadors sat down, they were obliged to turn themselves toward the North, and bow three times, as if the Emperor had been present, and as they had done when they were before the Imperial Throne.  
The Banquet being taken away, the boiled and roasted Meats were brought to the Table, but only in three Dishes, and so ill dressed, that we hardly durst venture to taste of the Cookery of the Tartars.  
Dinner being almost ended, the Emperor's Steward called his Servants, and gave them all the Dishes which stood before him, only he reserved one Dish, being a roasted Rib of a Camel, of which he eat so heartily, as if he had been fasting all that Day.  
This splendid Treatment finished, the Ambassadors, according to the Custom of the Country, were to put up what they left into their Pockets to carry home. It was a pleasant Sight, to see how these greasy Tartars stuffed their Pockets and Leather Drawers of their Breeches with fat Meat, that the Liquor dropped from them as they went along the Streets; so greedy were they in eating and carrying away, that they were more like Peasants than Courtiers.  
After Dinner the Waiters brought up several Gold and Silver Pots full of Zamsou, and pouring it out into wooden Dishes or Cups, gave round to the Company, drinking of it lustily themselves. They told us that this Drink was distilled from new Milk, and came out of the Emperor's Cellar; and that this great Favour and Kindness was done to us, because we came from so remote a Country, and so we must drink away Sorrow. And though this Liquor was almost as strong as Brandy, yet the Ambassadors were forced to pledge the Steward several times, and to take what was left home with them; but they gave it away to the Soldiers and others who stood at the Gate, who were better pleased with it.  
This Dinner being thus ended, the Ambassadors, as formerly, must once more, in thankfulness for this their splendid Reception, return to the Emperor's Palace to perform their Obedience; which being likewise dispatched, they retired to their Lodgings, sufficiently weary with the Ceremony of that Day.  
The next Day being appointed for the second Treat, came the Under- Tatang or Rix-Providore, to visit the Ambassadors in their Lodgings, and asked them among other Questions, whether it were true, That the Dutch could live under Water for three Days and three Nights together? for thus had our Enemies, especially the Portuguese jesuits, reported of us; as also (as has been said before) that we had no Country, but lived as Pirates on the Sea: The Ambassadors satisfied him in every thing, and told him, That they came thither to settle a continued Trade and Commerce in China, as they did in several other Kingdoms, wishing that their Business might be effected. To all which the Tutang replied, That he desired nothing more, and would endeavour to further and promote the same with all his power. Thereupon the Ambassadors acquainted his Highness, That as yet they had done very little in their Business. To which he answered, That at present it could be no otherwise, but if so be they would once more come and Salute the Emperor, before they were admitted as Friends and Subjects, he would then assure them, that the Hollanders should be allowed to Trade freely in all the Emperor's Dominions; that they needed not to put themselves to any great Charge; and that a few Presents would effect their Desires.  
The Ambassadors having been thus kindly and nobly received and treated upon the first day, as has been said, went the next day at Noon to the second Imperial Banquet, where likewise repaired the Ambassador of the Great mogul (who sat over against our Ambassadors) with some other Mandorins and Prime Persons of the Empire. They observed in short, That the second Providore was more kind and open-hearted to the mogul Ambassador, and to the Moors and other Guests, than to them; whereat they very much wondered, and asked the Interpreter what the cause might be; who intimated, That this great Lord had not yet been Presented by them as he ought: Concerning which Omission the Ambassanor took speedy order, little suspecting such neglect; for they knew not but that Pinxenton and the Canton Mandorins had Presented all the Grandees as they ought according to their Qualities, having received enough from them for that purpose at Nanking: but mistrusting that they were trepanned as well by the Servants as by the Masters, they enquired civilly how all their Presents had been disposed of; which they in plain terms refused to give an Account of, alleging, That they durst not name those Persons of Honour to whom they were Presented, lest it should come to the Emperor's knowledge: for this reason, and because our Business with the Emperor was not yet dispatched as it ought, the last Banquet was deferred till the 14. of October.  
Upon that Day the Ambassadors appeared with all their Followers, to partake of the last Treatment: And now the second Providore having been likewise Presented by them, they were received by him with all manner of seeming Respect and Affection; so great an alteration had the same wrought upon him, that his Carriage and Language were both of another piece and colour, all soft and melting. Having sat about an hour at the Table, and drank once or twice about, they were afterwards Presented in the Name of the Emperor with these following Presents, after this manner:  
On the side of the Hall, where the Ambassadors were received and Treated, stood two long Tables, upon which the Gifts were spread in great order. First of all they delivered the Present for the General john Maatzuiker, which the Ambassadors received kneeling, with both their Hands; after which they and all their Followers were called by Name, and had each their Presents delivered to them likewise upon their Knees. Lastly, as the Ambassadors were ready to depart, we all of us performed our Obedience to the Imperial Throne, by thrice kneeling and bowing our Heads.  
The Presents, and Persons to whom the same were given, are these following.  

To the General john Matzuiker,  
Three hundred Toel of Silver,  
Four Packs of Damask,  
Four Packs of Black, and four of Blue Satins,  
Four Packs of Blue Damask,  
Four Packs of Cloth of Gold, amongst which, two with Dragons,  
Four Packs of Thuys,  
Twelve Packs of Pelings,  
Ten Packs of Hokiens,  
Four Packs of Blue flowered Damask,  
Four Packs of Gasen,  
Four Packs of Foras.  
Four Packs of Black Velvet.   

To each of the Ambassadors,  
One hundred Toel of Silver,  
Four Packs of Pelings,  
Four Packs of Gasen,  
Four Packs of Hokiens,  
Three Packs of Blue Satins,  
Three Packs of Black, and three of Blue Damask,  
One Pack of Black Velvet.   

To the Secretary Baron,  
Fifty Toel of Silver,  
Two Packs of Pelings,  
Two Packs of Gasen,  
One Pack of Damask,  
One Pack of Cloth of Gold,  
One Pack of Velvet.   

To each of their Followers,  
Fifteen Toel of Silver,  
Two Packs of Hokiens.   

To the Interpreter Carpentier,  
Thirty Toel of Silver.   

To the Interpreter Paul Durette,  
A Damask Gown.   

The Mandorin Pinxenton had given him  
A Mandorins Gown, embroidered with Golden Dragons, which he was to wear immediately.   

Each of the other two Mandorins, who were Gentlemen or Knights, received  
One Horse, without a Saddle.   

Each of the two Captains who had the Command over the Soldiers, and conducted us from Canton to Peking,  
A Gown of Blue Silk Damask.   

Each Soldier, to the number of Twenty, received  
A Coat of Black and Blue Silk Damask.   
Two Days after, upon the 16. (the Day of our departure out of Peking) the abovementioned Tartar Lords, who had been often sent to the Ambassadors on the behalf of the Emperor, caused fifteen Wagons to be brought to carry the Goods.  
Upon the same Day the Ambassadors were sent for to appear before the Council by the Mandorin Pinxenton, in the Court of the Lipu, to receive the Emperor's Letter, written to the Governor-General at Batavia: They road thither about one of the clock, and were conducted into an Antichamber, where one of the Council took the Letter off the Table, which was covered with a yellow Carpet, and opening the same, declared to them the Contents thereof: It was written double, in the Chinese and Tartar Tongues, gilded on the edges, and painted on both sides with golden Dragons: After he had opened it, he made the Letter up again, and wrapped it up in a Silk Scarf, putting it into a Box, to be preserved from sullying; then he delivered it to the Ambassadors, which they received kneeling, with all Humility and Respect: Afterwards the said Councillor took the Letter again from them, and binding it to the Back of one of the Interpreters, he went along with it before the Ambassadors through the biggest and middle Gate of the Court, which was set wide open on purpose to make the more way for this Imperial Missive: which Ceremony was performed in great silence; neither was there any mention made at any of their Feasts and Entertainments of our netherlands Affairs.  
The Emperor's Letter runs thus word for word:  
THE King sends this Letter to the Holland Governor, General john Maatzuyker, at Batavia. Our Territories are so far asunder as the East from the West, so that we can hardly come near one another; and from many foregoing Ages to this present time, the Hollanders were never seen before by us. But those that sent Peter de Goyer and jacob de Keyser to me, are a wise and brave People, who in your Names have appeared before me, and brought me several Presents. Your Country is ten thousand Miles distant from me, but you show your Noble Mind in remembering of me; for this reason my Heart does very much incline to you, therefore I sent to you two Rolls of Satin with Dragons, beside two other Rolls of Satin, four Rolls of flowered Satin, four Rolls of Blue Satin without Flowers, four Rolls of Kin, four Rolls of Chamelot, ten Pieces of Pelinx, ten Pieces of Fancy, ten Pieces of fine Stuffs, and three hundred Toel of Silver. You have asked leave to come and Trade in my Country, to Import Commodities into it, and to Export others out of it, which will make very much to the Profit and Advantage of my Subjects: But in regard your Country is so far off, and the Winds very high here, which will very much endanger your Ships, it would very much trouble me if any of them should miscarry by the way; therefore if you please to send hither, I desire it may be but once every eight Years, and no more than one hundred Men in a Company, whereof twenty may come up to the Place where I keep my Court; and than you may bring your Merchandizes ashore into your Lodging, without Bartering them at Sea before Canton. This I have thought good to propose for your Interest and Safety, and I hope it will be well liked of by you: And thus much I thought fit to make known unto you.  
In the thirteenth Year, eighth Month, and twenty ninth Day of the Reign of SUNGTE. Underneath stood HOUGTEE THOEPE.  
The Rix-providore was busy at Court about some State-Affairs when the Ambassadors were there, so that they could not speak with him, which they would willingly have done; for he was their Friend, and could procure any thing from the Emperor.  
The Ambassadors being returned home with this Letter to the General at Batavia, they were urged by the Commissioners to depart, who alleged, That it was a Custom among the Chinese, after their Dispatch from the Emperor, not to continue two hours in the City, if they would avoid falling into some Inconvenience; so that we were necessitated to depart at Noon out of this Imperial City of Peking, and had no time to take a view of the Circumference of the Place, or of any thing else that was rare and worth the notice: for during our stay, we were continually kept close in our Lodgings, as Recluses in their Cells, without once stirring abroad to take our Pleasure, though we were well received by the Emperor, and provided with a rich Allowance; for the Ambassadors received daily 

Six Cattis of Fresh Meat,  
One Goose,  
Two Pullet's,  
Four Cups of Samsou,  
Two Toel of Salt,  
Two Toel of Thea,  
One Toel and one Measure of Oil,  
Six Toel of Mison,  
One Measure of Pepper,  
Six Cattis of Herbs,  
Four Cattis of Meal,  
Two Fresh Fishes,  
Two Toel of Suttati.   

The Secretary Henry Baron received daily  
One Cattis of Fresh Meat,  
Five Measures of Thea,  
One Cattis of Meal,  
One Measure of Taufoe,  
Five Coudrine of Pepper,  
Four Toel of Suttati,  
Four Measures of Oil,  
Four Toel of Mison,  
One Cattis of Herbs,  
One Cup of Arack.   

Each of the Followers received daily  
One Cattis of Fresh Meat,  
One Cup of Arack,  
Two Toel of Herbs,  
One Cattis of Rice.    
We had Wood and Fruit of all sorts sent in daily in great abundance; as also China Dishes for the Table, according to their manner. But the Ambassadors, to hint to them how they fared in Holland, bespoke several other Dishes at their own Charge; but we received, after we had been before the Emperor, a double Allowance, which was seldom done to any other Foreign Addressors.  
In the first place you must know, That the Province wherein this Chief Imperial City of Peking is situate, as also the City itself, have been called in several Times by several Names, in regard it is an ancient Custom among the Chinese (as has been already said) that when the Race which Commands and Rules over them happens to be altered, commonly also then the chiefest Cities, nay, the whole Kingdom, change and alter their Names. In the Times of the Race of Chiva, this Province and Chief City was called jeu; under the Race of Cina, it was called Xangho; when the Race of Hana Reigned, 'twas called Quangyang; and under the Race of Ciin, Eanyang. But the Race of Taiminga, which drove the Tartars out of China, named it Peking and Xuntien, by both which they now call it.  
The City is called Peking, which signifies The Northern Chief City, to distinguish it from Nanking, which we Interpret The Southern City. But the other Name Xuntien, whereby it is so commonly called by the Chinese Geographers, signifies Obedient to Heaven. It is called by the Tartars, Cambalu, that is, The City of the Lord. It lies in 40 Degrees Northern Latitude, almost upon the outward Northern Limits of this Province, and the whole Kingdom, not far from those high Mountains, and that great and famous Wall which separates the Tartars and Chinese in the North from each other. It exceeds the Southern Chief City of Nanking in number of Inhabitant, Soldiers, and Magistrates; but, on the other hand, is not to be compared with Nanking for largeness, regular Streets, and Fortifications. It's Southside lies vested with two high and thick Walls, which are so broad, that twelve Horses may go abrest upon them, without any hindrance to one another. The inner Wall, which extends about ten Miles in circuit, is so thick set with Bulwarks, that one may easily fling a Stone from Tower to Tower. This Wall is all of Stone, and so very high, that I believe the like is not to be found again in all Europe; the outward Walls, within which the Suhurbs lie environed, have very slight Fortifications, only on both sides of the Gates are three strong Outworks. In these Redoubts and Towers the Soldiers by Night keep strict Courts of Guard, as if the Enemy were at the Gates.  
The Chinese Emperor Taicungus, who Reigned over China in the Year 1404. did very much embellish this City, and bestowed several Privileges upon it. Amongst the Emperors which belonged to the Race of Taiminga, this Taicungus was the first that left the City of Nanking, and settled his Imperial Court and Residence in this Chief City of Peking, the better to hinder and resist the Inroads and Excursions of the Tartars, driven out of the neighbouring Countries by his Grandfather.  
The City has twelve Gates. All Rarities in China are brought hither, so that this City abounds in every thing, fit either for Pleasure or humane Sustenance. Several thousand Royal Vessels (beside those of private Persons) are continually employed to fetch all manner of Wares and Curiosities for the Emperor and his Council at Peking. Hither comes all the Revenues which each Province of the Kingdom pays yearly to the Emperor's Exchequer: and the better to effect this, for the Importing of all Wares to Peking, the Chineses use great Endeavours to make all Rivers Navigable, that so they may come with ease by Water to the Emperor's Court, with the Products of several Provinces. justly may a Man admire at the Workmanship of the Chinese, which partly by Art, and partly by Nature, is so brought to pass, that you may come to this City hundreds of Miles by Shipping from most Parts of the Kingdom.  
By this Importation this Place, though in an unfruitful and barren Soil, possesses every thing in great abundance, and may be called the Granary of the whole Empire; for they have a Proverb amongst them, That there grows nothing in Peking, yet there is no want of any thing.  
All Commanders and Officers, as well Civil as Military, who have a mind to be preferred, must betake themselves to this City, which prescribes Laws to all others; and upon this Place alone depends the whole Government of China, so that a very great number of Learned Men and Officers are always resident here.  
The Streets are not paved, insomuch that in wet weather (which is seldom) they are hardly passable; but when the Northern Winds blow, and the Wether is dry, the Soil, which is of a light substance, makes a Dust far more noisome to Passengers than the deep and miry Streets; for such it is, that it blinds a Man as he goes along. The Inhabitants therefore, to prevent this inconvenience, are fain to wear Silk Hoods over their Faces; and the extraordinary foulness of the Way makes very many to keep Horses to carry them after a rainy Day: for the infinite number of common People that are continually up and down, turns this dusty Soil into Mire and Dirt after a little Rain.  
There are also Horses or Sedans to be hired at any time for the accommodation of Passengers; but none make use of Sedans or Chairs but Persons of Quality, in which they are carried in great State.  
These Sedans are made very artificially of Bamboes' or Rushes, in the middle whereof stands a Chair, which is covered with a Tiger's Skin, upon which he that is carried seats himself, having behind him a Boy with an Umbril in his Hand to keep off the Sun: His Servants likewise attend him, some of them going before, and others following after, with Ensigns upon their Shoulders, whereby the Quality of the Person is known, and he respected accordingly as he passes along.  
The City abounds in extraordinary brave Building, famous Idol-Temples, high and artificial Towers, and Triumphal Arches, which exceedingly adorn the same: But we had not so full a view thereof as we could have wished, in regard we were little better (as hath been already said) than confined to our Lodgings by order of the Emperor.  
Marcus Paulus a Venetian, who was in this City in the Year 1275. when the Tartars conquered the Southern Provinces of China, calls the same in his Writings by the Name of Cambalu, which he describes in this manner: The City Cambalu, which lies in the Province of Cathai, upon a great River, and signifies The City of the Lord, has been very famous in all Ages.  
The Great Cham did transfer this City to another part of the River; for the Astrologers had foretold him, that it should rise up against him. It lies foursquare, and is twenty four Miles in circumference, so that each side is six Miles long; the Walls are of white Stone, high and broad; each side of the Wall has three chief Gates, which make twelve in the whole; and next to each of these stands a most stately Edifice, wherein the Arms of the City are preserved. The Streets run so strait, that you may see quite through the City from one Gate to another, and built on both sides with brave large Houses. In the midst of the City stands a most noble Idol-Temple, wherein hangs a very large Bell, which they ring three times in an Evening, after which no body is to go out of his House till the next Morning, unless it be for the Sick, or to visit their Friends: and whosoever goes out after the Bell has rung, must take a Light with him. Each Gate is watched by a thousand Soldiers, not out of fear of an Enemy, but against Thiefs and Rogues, who are very numerous about this City.  
The Ambassadors having taken their leaves of all the Grandees, and the chiefest of the Rix-Council, departed out of this famous Imperial City of Peking; and being come without the Gates thereof, they made a halt, to stay for some of the Wagons that were behind, by which means I had an opportunity to take a further view thereof, how the same is situate, and how that famous and far renowned Wall doth separate Tartary and China, and takes its course quite through the Mountains; a true Description whereof I here give you.  
So far doth this Wall reach from East to West, that it takes in four Provinces, as Leaotung, Peking, Xansi, and Xensi: It contains three hundred Dutch Miles in length, and begins at an Arm of the Sea, which is situate between the Province of Leaotung and the hanging Island of Corea, where the River Yalo flows out of the Eastern Tartary; from thence it reaches toward the West to the Mountains of the City Kin, in the Province of Xensi, near to the side of the Yellow River: It runs quite through in a direct Line, but has Turnings and Windings in some places, yet is no where broken off or parted; only near to the Frontiers of the Province of Xansi lies a very high Mountain, which makes a separation in the Wall to give way to this Mountain; also where it gives passage to the Yellow River, it has a breach for so much space; but for other small Rivers, they run through the Wall, without any separation, by Arches and Sluices; otherwise it is every where alike: It is about thirty Cubits, or forty five Foot high, and some fifteen Cubits broad. Several strong Watch-Towers are built upon this Wall, which stand at a distance from each other, and were formerly guarded by Soldiers.  
Heretofore the Chinese Emperor, as also at present the Great Cham, maintained for the defence of this Wall, and against the Inroads of the Tartars, ten hundred thousand Men, who kept Watch Day and Night by turns in the said Watch-Towers.  
The building of this Wall was begun under the Government of the Emperor Chius, who was a brave Prince, and did many great and noble Deeds, as well in time of Peace as War; there was never any Chinese Emperor, before nor since, to be compared with him. When this Emperor had conquered the Race of Cheva, and had brought all China under his subjection, he was preferred to the Imperial Throne, being before but a petty King. Being seated in the Throne, he caused this Wall to be built, having conquered the Tartars, the irreconcilable Enemies of the Kingdom of China, to hinder and prevent by that means their Inroads into the Kingdom. This great Work was begun by him in the twentieth Year of his Reign, two hundred years before Christ's Birth; about which he employed so great number of Workmen, that it was finished in five years. Through all China the Emperor commanded three Men out of ●en to work upon this Wall, which is so well built, and so strong, that there is not the least crack in it. This Wall is admirable, not only for the length and breadth, but in regard of its durableness, having lasted for so many Ages without alteration, being as entire as when it was first built.  
After some short stay without the Gates of the City, we got all our Carriages together, and then began our journey back with all our Followers, by the same Way we came.  
We Lodged that Night in a Village called Pekinsin, and the next day passed by the City of Tongsiou, and in the Afternoon came to the City of Sancianwey, where the Emperor's Vessels were still lying which brought us from Nanking; expecting our coming: The Skippers came to meet the Ambassadors, to bid them welcome, and help carry our Goods Aboard; but the Mandorins, whom the Emperor had ordered to wait upon us, to conduct us to Canton, would not suffer the Ambassadors to Embark in those Vessels, but in others which were provided by order of the Emperor. These Vessels they called jonken, and were very large, having several Conveniences, but lay so low and sluggish upon the Water, that they durst not venture themselves in them, lest they should not arrive at Canton soon enough, but be forced to Winter there; therefore the Ambassadors, to make no difference or hatred between the Mandorins and our old Skippers, took neither the new jonkens nor their old Ships, but hired small Vessels, to make the more speed. And having taken order about our Business, and shipped our Goods, we set Sail again from this Sansianwey, with the Tartarian Lords whom the Emperor had ordered to attend the Ambassador's, together with the Mandorins of Canton, and came late in the Night to a small Village upon the River Guei, where we continued till Morning. Pinxenton in the mean time parted from us at Sancianwey, and took his Way over Land to Lincing, where we had left his Wife and Children as we went to Peking.  
In our Return from Peking to Canton, we took the same Way we came, but passed by several Cities and Villages without entering into them.  
Upon the 23. of October we came to Singlo, and the next day to Sincocien; upon the 25. we got to Tonquam, and the 27. to Tacheu.  
Upon the 31. of of the same Month we got to Lincing, where the Ambassadors were nobly received and Treated by the Mandorin Pinxenton. We stayed here two or three days at the Request of the said Mandorin, who made very much of us all that while; and then we set Sail with a good Wind at North, which blew so very hard and cold, that we were hardly able to endure it.  
Upon the fifth of November, having undergone much hardship, we got to Tunchant, and the next day to Xansiu, where we could procure no fresh Men to Tow forward our Vessels. The Ambassadors, to lose no longer time, hired such as they could meet withal in the Streets.  
Upon the eighth of November we came in sight of Cinning, and on the 13. following to Tamincien.  
From thence we got into the Yellow River, and on the 17. to the City of jamcefu, where the Ambassadors were heartily welcomed by the Base Brother of the young Canton Viceroy, and nobly Treated at his House. After this friendly Reception we took leave, and came upon the 20. into the River of Kiang, and the next day got before Nanking.  
We came with our Vessels before the Gate where we had Anchored in going; and in regard the Governor stood upon his departure, we could not procure other Vessels with that speed as we desired, whereby we had an opportunity to take a more exact view of the City, and to refresh ourselves a while after so tedious and troublesome a journey in the heart of China; but the Wether proved so very bad and cold, that there was no going abroad all the while we continued here.  
The Ambassadors themselves were often invited by several Grandees to Dinner; but the Wether proving so extreme ill, they could go no where: only they gave a Visit to the two Chief Toll-masters, who lived in the Suburb, whereof the one was a Chinese, the other a Tartar, and both very brave Persons. These two Gentlemen showed a very great Respect to the Ambassadors, during their stay before this City.  
Having provided ourselves with Necessaries, we departed from Nanking upon the 10. of December; and the 15. we passed by a high Rock, which we, in memory of William Ʋander Beek, in our journey forward, called by the Name of Beekenburg. The River Kiang is about this Place almost a Mile broad, and in foul Wether proves very rough and dangerous; on the Bank of which lie a great many Rocks under Water.  
Upon the 19 at Sunset we came to Nankang: It blew very hard all that Night, and continued so till the 21. when it began to abate: we than set Sail again, and passed over the Pool of Poyan, and from thence came to the famous Village of Ucinjeen, where we were forced to stay a while to get fresh Men to Tow our Vessels. We found that in our absence a violent Fire had destroyed at least a hundred brave Houses in this Place.  
Upon the 23. we came again to the famous City of Kiangsi, which I have already described at large, and given you an account of what I then saw in our journey forward; but in regard we continued three days in this City, I had an opportunity to satisfy the Curiosity of the Reader with a further Description of the Situation thereof.  
After we had furnished ourselves here with other Vessels, we set Sail again upon the twenty sixth; but having gone about a League, it began to blow so very hard, that we were forced to return back for shelter under the Walls of the City, where we Lodged all Night in safety. The next day we departed early in the morning, and saw the Hills on both sides of the River covered with Snow.  
Upon the fist of january 1657. we arrived at the City of Kinnungam, where the next day, though with much difficulty, we procured fresh Men to Tow our Vessels, and about two of the clock in the Afternoon set Sail again to prosecute our Voyage.  
Upon the fifteenth day of the same Month we got before the ruin'd City of Vannungam, where the Ambassadors were no sooner gone Ashore, but the Governor of the Place came to bid them welcome; and likewise when we departed from thence, he Presented the Ambassadors with some Refreshments for the Kitchen, and amongst the rest, with some Candles, which were made of a thick oily juice, taken off of some Trees: These Candles burnt very clear and sweet.  
After we were provided with fresh Men to Tow our Boats, and expert Pilots (for without such there is no venturing upon this River) we set Sail again, and passed by very many Rocky and dangerous Places, which were not as we came observable, the Water then being three Foot higher, but now they appeared above the Stream: and notwithstanding all our care, the Vessel in which the Ambassadors were, happened to strike against one of them, but with the turning and Eddies of the Stream she got off again without any considerable damage. About eleven of the clock we got safe beyond all these threatening Dangers, which appeared first at the City of Vannungam, and ended over against an Idol-Temple, extending about three Leagues. The Chinese and Tartars who frequent this River, do commonly Offer at the forementioned Temple, that they may have a speedy and safe Voyage through these Difficulties.  
Upon the 10. we came before Cancheu, where the Governor in great State came to welcome and receive the Ambassadors in the Name of the Tutang; and after the Ambassadors, at the Request of the Governor, had informed him with all their Transactions at Peking, he went back again into the City to acquaint the Tutang therewith: with him went likewise jacob de Keyser (the other Ambassador being at that time indisposed) to thank the Tutang for the high Honour he had done them, and to take leave of a Person who had been so civil to them.  
Upon the day following, being the 11. we set Sail again, the Wether proving exceeding cold; and upon the 15. we came with all our Vessels to the most famous City of Nangan, where the Ambassadors were Lodged in a very large House on the Southside of the Suburbs; for the Place where they lay before, the Tartars had burnt to the Ground; who since our departure had marched through with a flying Army, and committed several Outrages upon the Inhabitants.  
On the nineteenth of january we departed from thence, and having passed those Waters which were the most dangerous and troublesome, we were now to Travel some part by Land, to get from Nangang to Namhung: The Ambassadors were carried in Chairs or Sedans, which they had ordered to be made at Nanking, wherein they were so speedily conveyed over the Mountains by thirty Soldiers, whom they had hired for that purpose, that they came to Namhung, though late that Night, without Lodging on the Mountains, as they did in coming.  
We lay here at a famous House of Entertainment, which belonged to the Viceroy of Canton.  
I have already given an Account at large of the Situation of this Place, in the Draught I took thereof in our Voyage to Peking. Now in our Return I thought it worth the while to make this further Addition, setting before you the Prospect of this City on the other side, as exactly as I could take it.  
Having procured new Vessels, and put our Goods aboard, we left this City upon the 21. of the same Month, and passing by several dangerous Waters, we came to those wonderful and strange Mountains of Suytieen, and from thence to the Hills which we mentioned formerly by the Name of The Five Horse Heads.  
Upon the 25. Instant we got with good success before the City of Saoche●. And here we began to put on our Sails again (which before we durst not bear) being now past the narrow of the River, and the danger of the Rocks; and the next day, being the 26. we came to the Mountain Swanghoab before spoken of: And in regard the Water was now at least twenty Foot lower than when we came, we discovered here the tops of several dangerous Rocks, which appeared very dreadful to us, and made us sensible of the great danger we had escaped in our going, they being then unseen.  
Upon the same Day, late in the Evening, we came to Sanyvum, where we lodged all Night, and early in the Morning set Sail again, and came that day before the small Town called Xantsui. We saw here the adjacent Fields full of Tents, Horses saddled, and a vast number of Soldiers, all standing ready for the March.  
After a few Hours Sailing, we came in sight of the Village Faesan, which appeared very pleasant and delightful at a distance.  
And in regard as we went to Peking we passed by this Village late in the Evening, so that there was no taking notice of the same, I thought good (having now in our Return a full view thereof) to give you an Account of its Situation: It lies near the River side, being encompassed with very pleasant Fields.  
Upon the 28. of the same Month we arrived again before the famous Chief City of Canton, which we have already described at large. Francis Lantsman, who when we were going to Peking took care for all our Concerns left there, with the two Ships and the rest of the Men, came immediately to welcome and receive the Ambassadors, and had ordered the Gunners of the Ships to discharge all their Ordnance upon their Landing, which was accordingly performed, to the great admiration of the Tartar Lords, whom the Emperor had appointed to attend the Ambassadors upon their Voyage for their better accommodation; who were no less surprised to see such Vessels, having never seen the like. No sooner were the Ambassadors Landed, but they betook themselves to their old Lodgings, and found all things safe, and in very good order, to their great satisfaction.  
The Letter of the Emperor writ to the General john Maatzuyker, was taken and carried by the Secretary Henry Baron upon both his Hands, having a Screen before him; next to him followed the Ambassadors, according to the State of the Business, in solemn Order: And for a more public demonstration of joy, the Cannons aboard the Ships were discharged thrice; the Walls and Streets of the City were full of People to see the Ceremony, and to understand the success of their Negotiation; for the Inhabitants desired nothing more than a free Trade with the Hollanders.  
The next day, being the 29. the Ambassadors went in great State to Salute the Vice-Roys, the young King's Mother, and the Tutang, and to acquaint them with the sum of their Business. The old Viceroy received them very friendly and heartily, with a Dish of Thea, and some Discourse concerning their Voyage: The like did also the young Viceroy; but the Mother of the young Viceroy did not appear, only sent a Compliment to the Ambassadors, to thank them for their Visit. The Tutang suffered them to wait two hours at his Secretary's House, and afterwards sent them word, That he would hear them when Pinxenton was arrived.  
The following day, being the 30. of january, the Ambassadors were Treated by the young Viceroy's principal Commander at a noble Banquet, who laid the fault upon the Portugese Priests at Peking, that our Business succeeded no better there; and he carried it so, as if he had been very much offended with them, telling us, That they had every where reported, That there were but three Kings in Europe, whereof Don john was one; and that the Hollanders possessed but a small corner of the World, and were his Tributaries; with much more of this nature.  
The Ambassadors went the same day to Salute the Mandorin Toju, who received them very courteously, and told them, That Poetsiensie, and other Lords, durst not hold any Conference with them, because the Tutang, whom they stood in awe of, had not yet granted them Audience.  
Upon the first of February, the Ambassadors, with the Merchant Lantsman, and some other of their Attendants, to the number of twenty Persons, were most nobly Treated at a Dinner by the old Viceroy, who Entertained them first with Thea out of wooden Dishes, wishing the Ambassadors to be merry, and to drink Sorrow from the Heart, since they had now passed the greatest Danger. After drinking of the Thea, the Trumpets sounded, and Dinner was served in: Each Ambassador had a particular Table full of Dishes; but before they began to eat, the King called for a Gold Goblet full of Wine, and commanded two of his Gentlemen to carry one to each of the Ambassadors, and to let them know they were heartily welcome: As soon as they had pledged his Majesty, they fell to their Meat; and whilst they were at Table, the King asked them several Questions concerning the State and Affairs of Holland. Dinner being almost ended, several Comedians, according to the Custom of the Country, began to show themselves before the King; but the Ambassadors being in haste, desired his Majesty to excuse them from further Attendance; so after a Health or two had passed about, they took leave, and came back to their Lodgings.  
The next day they were Treated by the young Viceroy after the same manner, only there passed no Discourse at Table, but what was tending to Mirth and jollity.  
Upon the third of February came Pinxenton to Canton, with all his Train; and as soon as the Ambassadors had heard of his Arrival, they went to welcome and Salute him in his Lodgings. On the seventh the Ambassadors (now Pinxenton was come to Canton) had Audience of the Tutang, who had deferred them till his Arrival.  
The Ambassadors finding they could not effect any thing with their Visits, returned to their Lodgings, and went aboard that Night, and set Sail early in the Morning; but after a few hours Sailing, the Wind turned, and we were forced to come to an Anchor not far from Canton, where we lay all Night.  
Upon the 23. came the Stewards of the Vice-Roys, and the Captains of the Guards, with the Mandorins who had accompanied the Ambassadors forward and backward from Peking, and Treated them in the name of their Masters with their strong Liquor Samsou, in the Kings own Dishes: They wished the Ambassadors a speedy and successful Voyage, and that they might suddenly return again; and after some Healths had gone about, they took leave, and went back to Canton, and we immediately hoist Sail, and came upon the 28. about Sunset to an Anchor in the Harbour of Heytamon. The Ambassadors had sent the Governor a Prince's Flag, which he caused to be hung out with the Tartar Standard upon the Fort, as a sign that the Ambassadors were welcome to him.  
Upon the second of March, about midnight, we weighed Anchor, and set Sail with an Easterly Wind from the Harbour of Heytamon, steering our Course Southeast. At break of day we came in sight of the famous Village of Lantam, which lies in a very commodious place, adorned with goodly Buildings, and may be seen at a great distance off at Sea. We made so much speed that day, that before Sunset we got beyond the Eastern Islands of Maccao.  
Upon the fourth Instant we came in sight of the Northern Mountains of Aynam, which lay about six Miles North-West from us.  
Upon the 21. of March we came in sight of the Island Linga, situated upon the Coast of Sumatra. Early in the Morning we spied a Sail, whereupon we Manned out our Boat to discover what she was, and whence she came; by whom we understood, That it was our Bloemandael, which had lost us by the way: so we joined together, and steered our Course South-west.  
Upon the 24. we came into the Straight Banca, between the great Island Borneo and Sumatra; and upon the 26. we passed by the Island Lucipara, and so through the abovementioned Narrow.  
On the last of March we arrived in our long-desired Harbour of Batavia, after we had spent twenty Months and six Days in this tedious and expensive Voyage.  
The Ambassadors immediately went ashore, to give an Account to the Governor-General, and the Council of India, of their Transactions in this their Voyage to and from Peking; and to inform them what ill success they had in their Business with the Emperor there, notwithstanding all their Endeavours, and the rich Presents they had given, as well to the Emperor himself, as to the Mandorins, and the rest of the Grandees of his Court. The Value of these Presents amounted in the whole to 5555 l. 1 s. 7 d. Sterling; and the Expenses of our Expedition forward and backward came to 4327 l. 10 d. Sterling: which together amounted to the Sum of 9882 l. 2 s. 5 d. Sterling.  
And for all these Presents, and great trouble of so dangerous and long Travel, we effected nothing else, but that the Hollanders were received as Friends by the Emperor of China, and might return eight years hence to Salute his Imperial Majesty, according to the Contents of the forementioned Letter, which the Great Cham writ to the Governor-General at Batavia.  
And though through the means and Designs of the Portuguese jesuits, as has been often mentioned, our Business did not succeed with the Emperor according to our wish, yet we hope that in a short time, and before the date of eight years shall be expired, something will be done to the advantage of our Traffic, by sending a few more Presents to the Emperor; which several of the Grandees of Peking did more than hint to our Ambassadors. Beside, the Great Cham having Wars with that Arch-Pyrate Coxinga, if we should but propose to assist his Imperial Majesty with our Ships, for the subduing of the said Pirate, I make no doubt but he would quickly consent to give us a free Trade in his Dominions.  
Amongst so many Alterations happened since our departure, we understood at our Arrival, with great joy, that the strong City of Columbo, in the Island of Ceylon, was fallen into our hands, by the Conduct and Courage of the General Dirck Hulft, who Commanded over those Forces that were sent to subdue it. This valiant Commander was unfortunately slain in an Assault made by him upon the said City; which being perceived by his courageous Soldiers, they fell on with so much fury, that they would not be satisfied for the loss of their Commander, with any thing less than the taking of the Town; which was soon after delivered up to them upon terms. How great an advantage this will prove to the Affairs of the East-India Company, any one may easily guests, if they do but know, that from this Place comes the best Cinnamon.  
We likewise understood, that the troublesome and contentious Business in Amboyna, which threatened this Place with great danger, was accommodated and reconciled, through the wise management of Arnold de Ulaming; so that one might live freely and peaceably there, and drive their Trade with the Inhabitants as formerly.  
Lastly, We were informed, that the Bantam javaners were grown weary of the War, and sought to live in Peace with the Hollanders; which will highly make for the Interest of our East-India Company.  
I have treated thus far in short concerning what happened upon our Travels forward and backward to the Emperor's Court at Peking; wherein, to my knowledge, I have not in the least said any thing contrary to the Truth: and as I began in giving a Description in short of the whole Empire, for as much as concerns the Country itself; so I conceive it not improper, for a more full and perfect knowledge of all China, to continue my Relation of the Government, Letters, Learning, Manners, Customs, Fashions, and Modes of the Inhabitants; Creatures, Beasts, Herbs, Fruits; Wars, and Peace, in this vast Dominion of China.   
FINIS.   

A General Description OF THE EMPIRE OF CHINA.  

CHAP. I.  
Of the Government and several Chief Officers in China.  
OUR Statists in Europe, and most else that follow Science and Literature, are not ignorant in the least of the three Forms of Government, viz. That of Monarcy, or the absolute Power of a Single Person; Aristocracy, being the Authority of the Nobles; and Democracy, the Sway of the Multitude.  
Now the Kingdom or Empire of China hath been Governed from Age to Age, in a series or long prescription of Time out of mind, by a Single Person, the Supreme Authority being always Monarchical; for both the Power of the Nobles and that of the Populacy are so altogether unknown to the Chinese, that we had a difficult Task when we were at Peking, to make them understand what our Government of the United Provinces was, and what were our High and Mighty Lords, the State's General.  
The Emperor of China Commands over the Lives and Estates of all his Subjects, he alone being the Supreme Head and Governor; so that the Chinese Government is absolutely Monarchical, the Crown descending from Father to Son; and for want of Issue-Male it comes to the next of Blood, the eldest Son first resuming the Paternal Throne; only we read, That two or three Kings in old Times disinherited their Children, being held unfit to Govern, and put the Sceptre into the Hands of Strangers, no way related to them. It has also often happened, that the Subjects have by force wrested the Government out of the hands of their lawful Prince, for being too severe, harsh, and cruel in his Reign, and conferred it on one more agreeable to their Humour, whom they have acknowledged for their lawful Prince. Yet herein are the Chineses to be commended, that many amongst them had rather die honourably, than sweat Fidelity to any Prince that gets the Crown by force of Arms, having no just Title to the same; for they have a Proverb amongst them, That an honest Woman cannot Marry two Husbands, nor a faithful Subject serve two Lords.  
When the Heir (which generally is the eldest Son) comes to the Crown, the rest of the Children are Treated with Royal Dignity and Honour; but they must not use any Regal Authority. The King allots to each of them a City, with a Royal Palace, where he lives in Princely State, being served and waited on with extraordinary Pomp and Splendour, but has no Command in the least over any of the Inhabitants; neither may they depart from that City without the King's special Licence.  
In this Government are found no old Laws, as among those of Europe; no Imperial Edicts, which had their original from the ancient Romans: but those that are the first Founders of their own House, and have by Conquest, or otherwise, resumed the Government, make new Statutes according to their pleasure. This is the reason why the Laws which were in use before this last Invasion of the Tartars, and are in part observed to this day by the People, are of no longer standing then the Emperor Humvuo, whose Race, for his most heroic Actions in the Expulsion of the Tartars, was called Tamin, which signifies Great Courage. This Emperor made several Laws, and confirmed others made by his Predecessors.  
Their Emperor is commonly called Thiensu, which signifies The Son of Heaven; and this Name is given him, not that they believe he had his Original from thence, but because they believe he is better beloved, by being preferred to so great a Dignity above all other Mortals, for his eminent and natural Virtues, and because they adore and worship Heaven for the highest Deity; so that when they name The Son of Heaven, 'tis as much as if they said, The Son of God. However, the Commonalty call not the Emperor Thiensu, but Hoangti, The Yellow Emperor, or The Emperor of the Earth; whom they name Yellow of colour, to distinguish him from Xangti, which signifies The highest Emperor. Two thousand six hundred ninety seven years before Christ's Birth, their first Prince Reigned, who bore the Name of Hoangti; and because of his extraordinary Virtues, and valiant Deeds, the Chineses have ever since called their Emperor's Hoangti.  
None are chosen or employed in the Government and Management of Public Affairs, but such as are held capable, and have the Title of Doctors of the Law, Men of great Learning and eminent Parts; for whosoever is preferred in China to Places and Offices of Trust, has given a clear testimony of his Knowledge, Prudence, Virtue, and Valour; neither the Favour of the Prince, or Grandeur of his Friends standing him in any stead, if he be not so extraordinarily qualified.  
All Magistrates, both Civil and Military, are called in the Country Idiom, Quonfu, which signifies Men fit for Council: They are also called sometimes by the Name of Lavie, which signifies Lord, or Master. The Portuguese call these Magistrates in China, Mandorins, it may be from the Latin word Mandando; by which Name the Officers of that State in that Country are also received and understood by us of Europe.  
And although I said at the beginning, that the Government of this Kingdom or Empire consisted of one single Person; yet it will appear by what has been said, and what shall follow, that the Government has also some Commixture with that of Aristocracy: for although that which the Magistrate concludes, and fully determines, must afterwards be ratified by the King upon Request made to him; yet he also finisheth nothing himself in any Business, before he is thereunto first desired by his Council.  
It is also very certain, That it is no way lawful for the King to confer any Office, Dignity, or Place in the Magistracy, upon any, unless he be first requested by one in special Authority: But yet he hath Power to present his Courtiers with some special Gifts; and this he often does, according to an old Custom, whereby it is free for any one to raise his Friends at his own Charge.  
The Public Taxes, Assessments, Impositions, and Revenues, are not brought into the King's Treasury; neither may he dispose thereof at his Pleasure: but they are delivered either in Money or Goods into the Treasury and Granary of the Empire; which Income dischargeth the Expense of the King's Family, consisting of Wives, Concubines, Sons, Favourites, and the like.  
There are two distinct Councils in China; one whereof not only officiates in Affairs of State at Court, but has likewise the Care of the Kingdom: The other is made up of Provincial Governors, who Rule particular Provinces and Cities. A Catalogue of which Officers fills up five or six large Volumes, Printed every Month, and to be sold at Peking, where the Court resides. In these Books are mentioned only the Names of Provinces and Cities, and the Qualities of those who for that end are employed in the Magistracy through the whole Empire.  
These Books are always reprinting, in regard so vast a number of Alterations happen daily; for some die, others are laid aside, and new ones chosen in their Places, or else preferred to higher Offices; so that there is hardly an hour but some Change happens amongst them.  
The Grand Council divides itself into six other great ones: The first is called Pu, or The Council of State; for they nominate and choose all the Magistrates of the whole Nation: these, as they are most powerful, have also the greatest Parts, Persons able to judge of whom they confer such Dignities; for they must be all qualified with Philosophical and other Learning, that come to any Place in the Magistracy; the general Maxim there being, To prefer none but merely upon Merit; and whosoever happens to be degraded for any Misdemeanour, they never admit him to his Place again.  
The second, called Hopu, hath the Management and Inspection over the King's Exchequer, pays the Armies, and other Charges of the Kingdom.  
The third they name Limpu; this takes care of the common Offerings, Temples, Priests, the King's Women, Schools, and public Places of Learning, to see that all things be done in order; likewise order their holidays, and the Obediences which are to be performed to the Emperor, upon certain Times and Occasions; also disposes and confers Titles of Honour upon such as deserve them, taketh care for the encouragement of Arts and Sciences, sending and receiving of Ambassadors, and the writing of Letters into all Parts.  
The fourth Council is called Pimpu, or The Council of War, to whom is left the management of Peace and Military Affairs; wherein however they are not to conclude any thing without the consent of the Emperor. They dispose of all Places and Offices in the Army, and confer Titles of Honour and Dignities accordingly upon such as behave themselves bravely in Conduct, and valiantly in Battle.  
The fifth Council, called Cumym, has the care about Buildings committed to it; and also appoints Surveyors to look to the Repairs of the Edifices and Palaces belonging to the Emperor, his Favourites and Magistrates: they also look after the building of Vessels, and the equipping of Fleets.  
The sixth Council, called Humpu, Examines and judges all criminal Causes, and appoints their Punishments.  
All Affairs of the whole Kingdom are dispatched by these six Councils; wherefore they have in each Province and City, Officers and Notaries, by whom they are informed of all Transactions which happen in each Quarter; so that they are all continually busy about weighty Affairs: but the number and good order of the Officers very much facilitates their Work; for in each Council is a Precedent, whom they call Ciu, who has two Assistants, one on his right side, called Coxilam, and another on his left, termed Yeuxilam: These three, both at Court, and through the whole Empire, have the highest Dignity, except those who sit in the supremest Council, called Colao. Beside these three Principal Councillors, there are belonging to each Council ten others, who differ but little in Dignity from the rest, being always employed, together with a great number of inferior Officers, as Notaries, Scribes, Secretaries, and Clerks.  
The jesuit Semedo, in his Relation of China, mentions several other Councils, whereof some have a like Authority with the beforementioned six; all which are called in the Chinese Tongue, Cien, Cim, and consist of several Offices, belonging particularly to the King's Household.  
The first of these is called Thai Lisu, that is, The Council of the great Audite: This Office seems like the great Chancery of the Kingdom, and therein all weighty Affairs receive a determination; it consists of thirteen Mandorins, one Councillor, two Assistants, and ten under-Officers.  
The second is called Quon Losu, and provides for their Imperial Majesty's Tables; and for all the Expenses of the Emperor's Court. This Council has one Councillor, two Assistants, and six Officers.  
The third, called Thaipocusu, has the Power of the Emperor's Stables, and makes provision of all Post-Horses for public Use and Service. It consists of one Councillor, and six Officers.  
Beside all these, there is yet another Council higher than all the rest, and of the greatest Dignity, having Place next the Emperor in all public Solemnities. Those that sit in this Council are called Colaos, being seldom above four or six in number, and the most select Persons of all the other Councils, and of the whole Empire, and are honoured and reverenced accordingly. No private Affairs are brought to them, for they only mind the Public Good and Government, sitting with the Emperor in private Council; for the abovementioned six Councils intermeddle not with the Affoirs of the State, as to make any Conclusion upon them, they being only to Debate and Consult, and afterwards by way of Petition to offer their Advice to the Emperor, who either altereth or confirmeth what they have done, according as he sees cause. But in regard he will not seem wholly to rely upon his own judgement, some of the chiefest Philosophers always attend upon this Colaos or Council, and come daily to the Palace to answer Petitions, which are brought continually to the Emperor in great numbers. This last Conclusion the Emperor Signeth with his own Hand, that so afterwards his Command may be Executed.  
There are yet two Councils more, whereof the one is called Choli, and the other Tauli, each consisting of above sixty Persons, all choice Philosophers and wise Men, whose Fidelity and Prudence both the Emperor and People sufficiently have approved, and therefore they hold them in great honour and esteem. With these his Majesty adviseth upon all extraordinary and weighty Affairs, but more especially when any thing has been committed against the Laws.  
Beside these, there are several other Councils, whereof the chiefest is called Han Lin Yven, where are employed none but Learned Men, who busy themselves with no Affairs of the Government, yet exceed all in Dignity, except such as sit at the Helm. Their Charge is to take care of the Emperor's Writings, to compile Year-Books, and write Laws and Orders. From among these are chosen Governors and Tutors for the Princes; they only are concerned in Matters of Learning, wherein as they grow more and more excellent, they mount by several Steps to the highest degree of Honour, coming afterwards to be employed in Places of the greatest Dignity in the Court; neither is any chosen into the great Colao, who hath not first been of this Council. They delight in Poetry, and get a great deal of Money by their Writings, as in making of Epitaphs, Poems, and the like, to pleasure their Friends; and very happy he esteems himself that can obtain such a favour of them.  
The Government of the City Nanking, where the Chinese Emperors formerly kept their Courts, is the same with that of Peking, save that at Nanking the great Council of the Colao is not in being; but the Esteem and Authority of the rest of the Councils here is as much eclipsed for want of, as at Peking 'tis advanced by the Emperor's Presence.  
Thus far we have spoken of the Government in general: In the next place we will treat of particular and Provincial jurisdictions. The whole Empire is divided into fifteen Provinces; in the principal Cities whereof the chiefest and supreme Courts of judicature reside, differing little in Method and Rule from those of Peking and Nanking, and so not consequently one from another. The Regiment of each Province is committed to the care and fidelity of two Persons, whom they call Pucinsu and Manganzasu; the first whereof intermeddles only with Civil Affairs, and the other is altogether concerned in Criminal Matters. They have both their Seats of judicature in the Chief Cities of their Province, and live in great Magnificence, having beside several Officers assistant unto them, as also the chiefest Magistrates called Tauli; who in regard they Command over some other inferior Cities, it often happens that they are absent from the Metropolis of the Province, to take care of their Employments.  
All the fifteen Provinces, as has been already said, are subdivided into several other less Portions, which the Chineses call Furio; over each of which is appointed a Governor called Gifu. These Divisions are again proportioned into great and small Cities, the first whereof they call Ceu, and the last Hien: each hath a particular Magistrate, which in the great Cities are called Ciceu, and in the less are named Cihien; for Ci signifies To Govern. Every Principal Governor of these Cities is aided by three Councillors, who assist them with Advice in all their Affairs and Undertake: The first is called Hun Chim, the second Chu Phu, and the third Tun Su, and have their particular Courts and judicature; but the Governor over the whole Division has no more Authority in the Place of his Residence, than in the other Cities under his Command: True it is, he may condemn a Malefactor to die; but he cannot put the Sentence in Execution, without the consent of the rest that are joined in Commission with him.  
But in regard an Account must be given of the whole management of Affairs, and the Transactions of all the Provinces, at the Court at Peking; therefore in each Province there are appointed two other great Officers by the Court, who in eminency of Honour, and Grandeur of Commission, exceed the rest. The one of these always resides in some of the Provinces, and is called Tutang; the other is sent yearly from the Court at Peking, and called Chayven: the first has a superintendent Power over the other Magistrates and Subjects, Commands the Soldiery, and is concerned in all the chiefest Offices of the Empire, by reason whereof he is not inferior to the greatest Vice-Roys in Europe, either for Power or Pomp. He continues three years in the Employment, and all that time has constantly Couriers going to, and coming from Court; and this because he must daily give an Account of what passes in his Province. At his first going from Court, several Persons of great Quality (who also are of his Council) are sent to wait upon him to his Palace: The Inhabitants of Cities and Towns, through which he passes, go out to meet him with great Respect, and accompany him good part of his Way, both on Horseback and on Foot, with great Honour and Reverence: At length, when he is arrived within three Miles of the Capital City wherein he is to make his Residence, the Garrison of the Place, excellently accommodated, meet him, to guard and conduct him; after whom follow the Magistrates, with the chiefest Citizens.  
The Office of the second, called Chayven, which signifies An Examiner, is likewise a Place of great Trust and Command; but (as is said) expires with the Year. This Officer receives so large a Commission from the Emperor, that he may supervise and inspect all manner of Affairs, as well Civil as Military; and this he doth, giving an Account thereof to the Emperor, who thereupon immediately sends him further Orders what to do therein. He alone, amongst all the Magistrates, causes the Sentences of Life and Death, and other corporal Punishments, to be put in Execution through the whole Province; so that all Persons equally fear and reverence him.  
Besides these great Officers of the Emperor, there is another Examiner, called likewise Tutang; but he is sent by the Empress from time to time, and his Business is only to visit the Prisons of the Province, with a full Power to release all such from them, as have been put in for trivial Matters. He hath a very great regard to the Poor, his chief Office being to perform Deeds of Charity, and extend Compassion.  
In every Province is also a Treasurer, who takes care of the Royal Revenues arising within the whole Province: He receives his Commission from the Rix-Council appointed for the Emperor's Revenue. With him are joined two Assistants, who both reside in his Palace: And he has under him twenty six Mandorins, who are employed in several Offices: He receives and takes an Account of all the Tolls, Impositions, and Royal Taxes; takes a special care of all Weights and Measures, and determines all Causes and Differences that arise about the Emperor's Revenue: He is the Person that pays all Salaries, Wages, and Annuities, whether it be to the Magistrates, the Emperor's Kindred, or Soldiers; and likewise disburses all Moneys to be laid out for repairing of Bridges, Streets, and common Edifices, such as the Palaces of the Mandorins.  
The fourth Council is 'Gan Cham Sci, whose Business is to inflict, or pass Sentence for corporal Punishments.  
The fifth-Council takes care to improve and reward Learning and Knowledge.  
And thus I have given you an Account of the several sorts of Rix-Councils in China; but before I conclude with their method of Government, it will be worth our labour to make some mention of the strange and unusual Customs used amongst them, which other Nations have hardly heard of. And first of all, it is very observable, That the whole Kingdom is swayed by Philosophers, to whom not only the People, but the Grandees of the Court yield an awful Reverence, insomuch that they submit with all humility to receive Correction from them, as Children from a Master. By these Philosophers are all Military Affairs ordered, over which they are appointed as Overseers; and their Counsel and Opinions make greater Impressions upon the Emperor, than all the most admirable Observations of the Commanders themselves, who are very seldom, and then but some few, taken into the Council. But that which will appear yet more strange, is, that these Philosophers far exceed the Military Commanders in Courage and Fidelity, and will hazard their Persons beyond any of them in the most imminent Dangers, for the good of their Prince and Country.  
Secondly, But that which indeed to our European World will seem most admirable, is the Good Understanding and perfect Unanimity which is constantly held between the High and the Inferior Magistrates; as also between the Governors of Provinces, and the Rix-Councils, and between those and the Emperor himself; declared by that mutual Respect and Affection which they bear to one another, in making Visits, and sending Presents upon all occasions for the continuation of this so well knit Correspondence: and yet notwithstanding this constant and strict Amity, the inferior Magistrates never speak to the chief Ministers of State but upon their Knees, and that with singular Civility, and profound Respect. With like Respect and submissive Carriage the Subjects behave themselves to the Governors and Rulers of Cities.  
Thirdly, No Person continues in Office through the whole Empire, longer than three years, unless he be confirmed anew by the Emperor; which happens very seldom, because, as every Man merits by his upright Carriage and Deportment, he is still advanced to higher and more noble Promotions. And certainly this is done upon great and Political Reasons of State, as to prevent any such Governor from contracting near Friendship with the Inhabitants, whereby to draw their Affections to a by-Interest on his part, to undertake Factions or Novelties against the Interest of the Prince. For the better bringing to pass whereof, all the chief Governors of Provinces, Divisions, and Cities, are bound to appear every third year at the Emperor's Court, to do Homage and Obedience to him; at which time a strict Account is taken of their Carriages and Behaviours in their several Places: and after a through Examination of all Matters, the Emperor and his Council determine who are fit to be continued, who to be cashiered, who to be preferred, and lastly, who to be punished; and this without any respect of Persons. Likewise, it is not in the power of the Emperor to make any alteration in what is concluded by the Council and judges upon this Examination, which is so severe and impartial, that for the most part only the greatest Persons offending are punished. And to this purpose we read, that in the Year 1607. so strict an Examination was made, that four thousand principal Magistrates, who had misbehaved themselves, received Rewards justly due to their demerits.  
The Persons so condemned are divided according to the quality of their Crimes, into five Ranks: Under the first are comprehended such as take Bribes, and enrich themselves out of the Emperor's Treasury; these being turned out, are for ever made incapable of bearing any public Office. Under the second Rank are set down those who are too cruel in their Punishments; these are likewise turned out of their Places, and sent home to live as private Persons. Under the third are reckoned such as are decrepit, and too far stricken in years for Government, or else such as are too remiss in their Offices; these, though they are put by the Exercise of their Offices, yet enjoy all their Privileges as they were wont when they were in their Places, so long as they live. In the fourth Rank are put down such as have been too hasty and rash in passing Sentence, acting without any forecast in the Affairs of the Empire; these are degraded, and put in some inferior Offices, or else employed elsewhere upon less weighty Affairs. In the last place, all such as live imprudently, and unbecoming the greatness of their Station and Employment, are not only deprived of their Places, but also of their Liberties and Privileges for ever. The like general Inquisition and Examination is made every twelfth Year amongst the Rix-Councils, as also amongst the Military Officers.  
Besides, the Mandorins and Assistants are obliged once a day to give an Account to the Governor of their City, of their own and other Persons Transactions under their jurisdictions, as also what has past either in City or Country; and if they forbear to give notice of any thing that tends to the prejudice of the State, which afterwards comes to be known, they are most severely punished, without any delay, or respect of their Persons; an instance whereof happened at Canton when we were there, the old Viceroy causing one of the chief Mandorins to be killed in his Presence for such a Crime, and would not delay the expiation of the Criminal's Offence by his Blood so long, till the Executioner could be fetched to behead the Offender, according to the Custom of the Country.  
Fourthly, None may in the Province where he was born take upon him the Office of a Magistrate, but is admitted to be a Field-Commander; the reason whereof may be, lest he who sits in the Place of justice should favour his Relations; but the Soldier being at home in his own Country, will Fight pro Aris & Focis, and the more valiantly defend it. The Sons of such as are Magistrates, are not permitted to go much abroad, that so they may not be corrupted with Bribes.  
Fifthly, The Chineses will not suffer any Stranger to continue in their Country, who has an intention to return home into his own native Soil, or is found to hold any Correspondence with foreign Kingdoms; neither is a Foreiner permitted to come into the heart of the Empire: And this is the cause that no Stranger dares venture into China, otherwise than under the pretence of an Embassy; which is not only to be understood of such as are far distant from China, but also of their Friends, Allies, and Tributaries, who pay Taxes to them; of which sort are the neighbouring Islanders of Corea, who for the most part observe the Chinese Laws; and if they discover a Foreiner to have lived privately in China, they restrain him from returning into his own Country, upon pain of death.  
Sixthly, No body is suffered to wear any Arms within a City, nor the Soldiers nor Commanders, nor the Learned Philosophers, unless they are upon the March, and going to the Wars. Neither are any suffered to have Arms in their Houses, or to ride Armed, otherwise than with a Dagger to defend themselves against High-way-men.  
In this Empire all Magisterial Officers whatever, whether Philosophical, or of the Council of War, are ranked into nine Orders; according to which each has a monthly Allowance paid him, either in Money or Rice out of the Public Revenue; which in regard of the State and Garb they live in, is not sufficient to defray the Charge and Expense they are at; for those of the highest Order, have but a thousand Crowns yearly, yet some of them grow to be very rich Men, but certainly not by what is given them underhand for Courtesies done, notwithstanding all the Examinations aforesaid.  
All the Magistrates, as well superior as inferior, wear for a Badge and Mark of Respect and Dignity, one sort and fashion of Hat, which none else is suffered to wear: These Hats or Bonnets are made of black Silk, and have on both sides two oval Flaps which cover the Ears, and are made fast to the Bonnet that they cannot fall off: In which manner and Garb when they appear in the Streets, they walk with great gravity, not differing from each other in the rest of their Habit, save only that they have distinguishing Marks upon their Clothes, whereby their Qualities are known to the Inhabitants, and to what Order they belong.  
Lastly, you must know that the Chinese, though the Tartars have made themselves Masters of this Empire, yet sit every where in the Councils; they enjoy their old Laws, Customs, and Privileges as formerly; and it seems the Tartars suffer this, in regard they find the Chineses have more understanding, and are better versed in Governing the Country and People than themselves; who on the other hand are fitter for War, and more able by force to Conquer, than by Policy to Rule Kingdoms.   

CHAP. II.  
Of the Characters, Language, Writing, and Literature of the Chinese: And in what manner the Learned in China arrive to the several Degrees of Knowledge.  
THE Chinese manner of Writing differs very much from the Language they speak; for there is not one Book in all China which is writ in their Mother-Tongue. All the Words in the Chinese Language, without exception, are Monasyllables: neither have they fewer Letters than Words; for each Letter is with them a Word: and though there be some Chinese Words which comprehend several Letters, yet every one of those Letters signifies a particular Word.  
And although the Chineses have as many Characters as Business, yet they are so skilful in joining them, that they make about seventy or eighty thousand; but about the certain number Writers seem to differ. The jesuit Athanasius Kircher reckons them eighty thousand, in all which they must be knowing and expert, who will aim at the highest Degree of Learning; although any one that knows but ten thousand of them, may perfectly understand the Language, and be able to write their Characters. M. Martinus, in his Prologue to the History of China, says, That the Chineses have above sixty thousand Characters, which have several distinctions and significations. This is confirmed my Mandelslo in his Persian Voyage, though others raise the number to One hundred and twenty thousand; and which is worth observation, notwithstanding this almost infinite variety and difficulty, yet such is their diligence and industry, that all these words are found in a large Dictionary called Holpien, which signifies The Sea. Of this so great difference in the number of the Chinese Letters no other reason can be given, but that the original number hath been increased from time to time.  
For the better understanding the method of the Chineses Writing, I conceive it not amiss to declare more plainly the form and difference of these their so varying Characters.  
And to that end and purpose, in the first place you are to take notice, That the old Chinese Characters or Letters differ very much from those in present use: for at first the Chineses characterised their meaning in a kind of hierogly phick shape, as of fourfooted Beasts, creeping Creatures, Fishes, Herbs, Boughs of Trees, Ropes, etc. which were variously made and contrived, as the Fancy of the User thought meet: But after-Ages, by a long series of time, and a constant practical use thereof, finding a great confusion in such a vast number of differing Creatures and Herbs, imitating the form of some of the Ancients in their Characters, made or added some little Points and Lines about them, to distinguish them one from another, and by that means reduced them into better order, and a less number, and those are the Letters they use at present.  
Of the old Chinese Characters, there are to be seen seventeen sorts: The first and most ancient was invented by the Emperor Tohias, and composed of Dragons and Snakes, most strangely interwoven one within another, and cast into several forms. For this reason the Book which the same Emperor Tohias writ of Astrology, is called The Book of Dragons; but at this time those Characters are quite worn out of use in the Country. The second sort is framed out of several things belonging to Husbandry, and used by the Chinese Emperor Xinnung in all Treatises concerning Tillage. The third sort consists of the several parts of the Bird Fumhoan, and was invented by the Emperor Xanhoan, who has likewise writ a particular Book of Birds in these Characters▪ The fourth sort of old Characters is compiled out of Oysters, and small Worms. The fifth, of several sorts of Roots of Herbs; and in this kind of form the ancient Chineses have writ several Books. The sixth sort is drawn from the Claws of Cocks and Hens, and other Fowl, and invented by King Choam. The seventh is composed of Tortoise-shells, and had for their first Founder the Emperor You. The eighth is shown in small Birds and Parrots. The ninth▪ in Herbs and Birds. The tenth is of Co, invented only for a token of remembrance. The eleventh is of Stars. The twelfth, of several other Letters, serving for Privileges and Immunities. To the thirteenth belong the Letters You, Can, Chi, Cien, Tao. The Characters of the fourteenth sort are called the Letters of Rest, Mirth, Knowledge, Darkness, and Clearness. The fifteenth sort is of Fishes. The sixteenth sort is not yet known to us in Europe, nor indeed to any besides themselves, and not to all them neither. The seventeenth sort is used in sealing up of Letters, and writing of Superscriptions.  
That the Reader may more clearly understand the matter, I will set down some of the old Characters, with those now in use.  
As for Example, the Character numbered with the Figure 1. signified with the ancient Chineses, a Mountain or Hill; at present as the number 2. does express. The Sun was demonstrated formerly by a round Circle or Ring, with a Speck in the middle, as the number 3. declares; but now it is expressed as in number 4. A Dragon was formerly depicted with the Figure, as is expressed in number 5. but now as it is by the Figure, number 6. A Sceptre with one Eye, as is expressed in number 7. signified formerly the King's Name, but now it is shown with the Figure, as in number 8. A Bird, Hen, or Cock, were formerly expressed in full shape and posture, as is mentioned in the numbers 9 and 11. but at present those Creatures are described as in number 10. and 12.  
But the Chineses at present use no more such Characters to express the form of any such things, but only some certain Lines and Marks, which however different in form, in some sort obscurely resemble the Characters of the Ancients, which represented the shape of things. For a clearer demonstration of the Character in use at present among the Chinese, I have thought good to insert one of the Figures, marked with the Letter M.  
Out of nine several Lines or Marks the Chinese Characters of these Times are composed, so that by adding or omitting of one Line or Mark, another signification properly arises; for example, a strait Line, as by the Figure a upon the left side of this Print, signifies One, or The First; with a Line drawn through it, as at b, denotes Ten; and with a Line underneath it, as at c, it signifies Earth; with another put over the downright Line, as the Figure d, it speaks King; with a Point on the right side, as by the Figure e, it signifies A Pearl; but such a Point on the left side, as at Figure f, signifies To Live; Lastly, with a Point upon the head of it, as at Figure g, it signifies Lord.  
Now though all the Subjects of the Empire use several Characters in their Language, yet in speaking there seems to be little or no difference in them, all their words sounding alike, notwithstanding the difference of form and signification in Writing; and this is the reason that there is no Language which has so many double-meaning words as the Chinese, being only distinguished by some sound or expression in use amongst themselves. Out of the double signification of these words there arises a great Inconvenience; for no Person can transcribe any thing out of that Language which is read unto him, nor can any Book be understood by hearing another read it, because the double meaning and various sound of the words cannot be distinguished by the Ear, and are only to be known by the sight, or not otherwise to be understood; so that it often happens in common Discourse, that they are necessitated to put their Minds in Writing, else one cannot understand the other what he means, though he speaks very clear and plain. This double meaning is in some sort taken away by five several sounds now in use, which yet are very hard to be distinguished; so that many times very great mistakes happen between those that have not been used to these sounds from the very Cradle. An Italian telling a Chinese, That in Europe there were Ships to be seen as big as Mountains, he gave the word wherewith he would have denoted A Ship, the same sound that expresses A Tile upon the House. The Chinese taking it according to the sound, seemed to admire very much his Saying, and at length began to laugh at him, as though he had told them incredible things; ask him withal, To what use they put a Tile of such bigness? and saying, That it must have been a very large Oven that could bake such a Tile. By which appears how necessary it is, and withal how infinitely troublesome it is both to Strangers and Natives to learn these differences of Sounds and Pronunciations, or to be ignorant of them. The jesuits therefore who are sent to propagate the Gospel in China, have found out five Points of five Marks, which they put over every word, and thereby know how to express the highness or lowness of the Sounds; which are as follow: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 By the help of these Marks must the same word which is written in our Letters, and marked with these Marks, be severally pronounced, and then they intent several things. As for Example, Y'a with this Mark over it signifies God; and with this Mark over it, Yá, A Wall; and Yà with this Mark signifies Dumbness. Yet notwithstanding all these Helps, the Chinese Language is very difficult to be learned and understood, as well in regard of the double signification of the words, as also because that in this Language there is no certain number of Letters, but every Business and Intention of the Mind must be expressed by a particular Character; which gives not only an infinite trouble to those that will learn it, but causes a vast expense of time, taking up ten or twenty years before a man can attain to the Art of speaking and writing this mysterious Language, wherein the Natives themselves know far better how to express their Minds in writing, than by speaking.  
But in regard I have now spoken of the Character and Writing of the Chinese, I will add in a few Words in what manner they place them: And herein they quite differ from the Custom of Europe, and almost all other Nations. Hereof Peter jarcius thus, in his Treasury of Indian Things: The Chinese (says he) do not write from the left hand to the right, as the Europeans; nor from the right to the left, as the Hebreans: but they begin from the right side above, and write down to the bottom; so that they put the one Character under the other, and not one after another, as we in Europe: And when the Line is full from top to bottom, than they begin again at the top of another Line, and by degrees go down again to the bottom. And indeed (which is worth observation in this Particular) the Chinese differ from all others, who absolutely write after another manner; for at this day there are in all the known World but four several ways of Writing, upon the Account of placing the Letters: The first is from the right to the left side, and in this manner are written the Books of the Hebreans, Chaldeans, Syrians, Arabians, and Egyptians. The second is from the left to the right side; and after this manner the Greek and Latin Books are writ, and so write at present all the People of Europe. The third sort of Writing is in the Greek called Bustrophedon, which signifies to Plough with Oxen; and this manner of Writing is done just as the Oxen make Furrows with the Blow, namely, to begin the second Line where the first ended: This way of Writing (as Pausanius relates) was used by the ancient Grecians; and so (as is reported) were writ the Laws of Solon. The fourth and last way of Writing is from the top to the bottom; and this manner of Writing, as has been said, the Chineses use, and some of the Savage Indians.  
But although this manner of Writing (whereby each thing is expressed by a particular Character) is very burdensome to the Memory, yet it is of very great use and advantage to the People, who differ very much in Language from each other; for hereby they are able to read the Books and Letters of each other (if they use common Characters in Writing) though the one doth in no wise understand the other in speaking. And in this manner it is that those of japan, Corea, Couchen-China, use one and the same Books, though they differ so very much in the Pronunciation, that one cannot understand a Word the other says; yet they bear the same sense to the understanding of the most indifferent Reader, no otherwise skilled than in the vulgar Idiom of his Mother-Tongue: And which is yet more of wonder, that although the several Natives in the Empire of China differ infinitely each from other in their several Dialects, so that their varying of Languages makes them seem as Strangers among themselves, their Tongues being useless Members to their intellect; yet in their Books one General Character is used, so that the same are equally intelligible throughout the whole Empire.  
Notwithstanding the great Confusion of Languages in the several Provinces, as is before declared, there is yet through the whole Empire another Common Tongue, by the Chineses called Quinhoa, which signifies The Court or Mandorin Chinese; and this at first took its rise from the Magistrates, or Mandorins residing in the respective Provinces, whereto they were sent with a Superintendent Authority; for coming thither as Strangers, and esteeming it below their Greatness to be necessitated to learn any other Tongue, this Courtly Mandorin Language was introduced through the whole Empire, wherein not only all Affairs relating to the Laws are dispatched, but likewise all Persons of Rank or Quality use the same; so that it is as common, and as much in use with them, as Latin in Europe, or Lingua Franca among the Turks; and this is the Language that Strangers, Merchants, and others learn, when they come into those Parts.  
This Court-speech, though it exceeds all the others for number of Letters, yet it consists of no more than 362 Words; so that the shortness or conciseness of this Courtly or more Modish manner of speaking, makes it flow so pleasantly from the Tongue, that it passes for sweet Elocution, almost all other Languages yet known: As for Example, When we will express the manner of taking a thing, either with the whole Hand, or with one or two Fingers; we are enforced to add the word Take; but the Chinese do express the same quite otherwise: for each Substantive, as a Cup or Pot, signifies the thing to be done, as likewise the manner of doing it. Thus Nien signifies to take with two Fingers, Tzo with one, and Chua with the whole Hand. The same is likewise observed in the word Stand; we say, To stand in the House, to stand Eating, to stand Sleeping; but they have a Word which denotes the Infinitive Verb To Stand, and the manner of standing. So likewise when we will express the Leg of a Man, or of a Bird, we always add the same word Leg; but the Chineses express it all in one: for Kio is a Man's Leg, Chua a Birds, and Thy the Foot of any Creature.  
Amongst all the several noble Arts and Sciences wherewith the Europeans are ennobled, the Chineses have only some insight into that of Philosophy; for the knowledge of natural things is much more obscured among them by several interposed Errors, than any ways enlightened.  
The greatest Philosopher of all that Nation, was one Confutius, born four hundred and fifty one years before Christ's Incarnation, and lived in such a manner for above seventy years, that not only by Example, but also by his Writings and Conversation, he stirred up all others to imitate him in a virtuous and orderly Course of Life; whereby he gained so great an Esteem amongst the People, that they believed him to have far exceeded in Virtue, Learning, and Integrity, all other Mortals that ever lived upon the face of the Earth: And certainly, if his Works, which are extant in Chinese Books, were minded with a due regard, Men must acknowledge him to have been a Person of great Learning and Virtue: In respect whereof the Chineses have to this day so great an opinion of his Name, that whatsoever he has writ is never called in question, but by all maintained for good, having gained to itself the authority of Ipse Dixit in the Schools. And not only the Learned, but the Kings also have ever since his Death perpetuated his Memory, and recorded his Name in their Annals, as a Reward of the Virtue and Learning they received from him: And such of his Posterity as yet remain, are to this day highly respected by all, and not without reason: for the Emperors of China have Ennobled the Heirs of the Family with great Titles of Honour, and exempted them from paying any Public Taxes or Impositions.  
Nor doth the Knowledge of the Chinese end here; for they are great Proficients, in the Art of Astrology, and in several other Arts and Sciences; as also heretofore in that of Arithmetic, in the understanding whereof they have of late years much decayed, insomuch that now the Shopkeepers use Board's to tell upon, which are full of Holes; yet they are so ready at it, that with a Peg they know how to cast up an Account with as much Method and Expedition, as the most skilful European with Counters. In the division of the Hemisphere, Stars, and Constellations therein, they differ very much from us of Europe, having added to their number more than are known to the most critical of our modern Astronomers. The Stargazers are chiefly employed in prognosticating the time of the Sun's Eclipses, and to observe the various Course of the Planetary Motions. But herein they are like themselves and Brethren in the same Art, full of Errors and Mistakes; as also in their Astrological Observations, Calculating of Nativities, Horary Questions, or the like; concerning good or bad Fortunes in their Lives, as well as present Successes in their Emergent Occasions; together with the Fruitfulness and Barrenness of the ensuing Year: for they take it as a main Article of their Belief, That all things which happen here upon Earth, depend upon the Influences of the Stars, and are directed and ordered by the various Signatures of their several Configurations.  
Of this Fortune-telling Part of the Art of Astrology, Trigautius the jesuit gives this following Account in his History of China.  
The present Emperor of China has strictly forbidden this kind of Learning to all but such who have a Right by Inheritance, or are otherwise appointed and chosen thereunto: And this Prohibition at first sprung from fear lest any having obtained to the exact knowledge of that Art, should by pretence thereof have an opportunity to erect any Novelty in the Empire. Yet that the Art, and the Masters of the same, may not seem to be utterly lost or neglected, the said Emperor maintains several Stargazers, at a very great Charge, for his own use; and they are of two sorts, namely, the Celubden, who live within the King's Palace, and the Imperial Magistrates, who live without. Both these have at present at Peking two Benches, the one entitled The Bench of the Chinese, which is employed about making of Almanacs and Prognostications, the Suns and Moons Eclipses: The other is of the Saraceners, whose Studies tend to the same things, and are Methodised according to the Grounds and Rules of the Western Astrology. After a time the judgements of both these Benches are compared together, and any difference or mistake of either, or both, is then rectified. Both these Societies have a convenient Mansion provided for them, upon a very high Hill, that they may the better view the Stars, and raise Observations from the same. Several old Astrological Instruments, made of Copper or Brass, are kept in this Place: Every Night one of the Profession remains here, to observe whether any new Star appear in the Firmament, which might foretell some Novelty; and if any such thing happen, he immediately gives notice thereof to the Society, and they communicate the same to the Emperor, and consult with him what it may portend, and how relate to good or evil. And this is the Office or Duty of the Astrologers at Peking.  
As to Physic and Chirurgery, they are very expert therein, and their Rules of Art differ not much from those of our European Physicians: for first, they feel the Pulse like them, and are very skilful in discovering by the same the inward Distempers of the Body: in each Hand they take notice of six distinct beat of the same, namely, three high, and three low, which, as they conceive, have some secret Coherences with certain Parts of the Body; as that of the first, to the Heart; of the second, to the Liver; of the the third, to the Stomach; of the fourth, to the Spleen; of the fifth, to the Reins, etc. And therefore that they may with the greater certainty of judgement deliver their Opinions, they are at least half an hour in feeling the Pulse of the sick Person.  
When by the Pulse they have found out the Distemper, then in order to the curing of the Patient, they apply and make use of several Simples and Roots; to say the truth, they are generally very well experienced in the knowledge of the several Virtues of all kinds of Herbs growing among them. And this is observable, that there are no Schools in all China for the learning of Physic, but every Master of Family teaches his Servant. And true it is, that although in both the Imperial Cities of Peking and Nanking, the Degree of Doctor of Physic is not granted but after Examination; yet this Degree, when obtained, doth advance neither the Honour or Respect of the Person. And for this reason it is probable, that few or none Study Physic but the meaner sort of People, because the very Profession thereof (which is so honourable in other Places) is there is no esteem, nor adds the least Reputation to him that gains it.  
But it is quite otherwise with such as Study Philosophy; for whosoever hath attained to the Perfection thereof, is by them accounted to have arrived at the highest pitch of humane Happiness attainable in this World.  
The abovementioned Confutius, the Prince of the Chinese Philosophers, has collected into order all the Writings of the Ancients in that kind, and contracted them into four great Books, to which he added a fifth of his own: In which Volumes are taught Rules Oeconomical and Political, as well the way to Live as to Govern well; as also the ancient Examples, Manners, Offerings, and several Poems of ancient Authors. But beside these five, there is another great Volume writ by some of the Disciples of Confutius, and is divided into four Parts, and called The Four Books. The last Volume, thus subdivided, treats of the same Subject with those other five: And these nine Books are all that are to be found in China amongst the Booksellers, out of which all others are composed: And certainly therein are contained most excellent Rules and Directions for the well ordering of all Civil Affairs, and such as have proved to the very great advantage of the Empire of China. For which cause a Law was made by the ancient Kings, That whosoever would be a Learned Man, or so reputed, must extract the principal Groundwork of his Learning from these Books: Nor is it enough to understand the true meaning and sense of the same; but he must likewise get them by heart, and be able to repeat a considerable part thereof, if he will be thought to have arrived at an eminent pitch of Learning.  
There are no Public Schools in all China (though some Writers have erroneously told us the contrary) but every Person chooses his own Master, by whom he is taught in his House, at his own Charge. And in regard of the great difficulty in Teaching the Chinese Characters, in respect of their vast number and variety, it is impossible for one to teach many several Persons; and therefore every Master of a Family takes an Instructor into his House, for his Children, of whom, if there be two or three to learn, they are as many as one Tutor can well teach.  
All such as are found upon Examination to have made good Progress in Philosophy, arise to Promotions by three Degrees of Learning: The first is called Sieucai, the second Kiugin, the third Cinfu.  
The first Degree of Learning, called Sieucai, is given in every City by a certain Eminent Learned Person, appointed by the Emperor for that purpose, and according to his Office bears the Name of Tihio. This Tihio goes a Circuit through all the Towns of his Province, on purpose to Promote Learned Men to this Degree: As soon as he is come into any City, he makes known his arrival, whereupon all such as stand for this Preferment address themselves unto him to be examined; and if he find them qualified, he immediately prefers them to this first Step of Learning: and that their Worth may be taken notice of, for a particular Badge of their Dignity they wear a Gown, Bonnet, and Boots, in which Habit none are permitted to go, but such as are in this manner become Graduates. They enjoy likewise several Honourable Privileges and Immunities, and are preferred to considerable Employments in the Government.  
The second Degree of Honour to which the Learned Chineses are preferred, is called Kiugin, which is given with much more State than the former, and is conferred only upon such as they judge to be most deserving; and this Promotion is made but once in three years, and performed after this manner:  
In each Capital City is a great and well-built Palace, encompassed with high Walls, and set apart only for the Examination of the Scholars. In this Place are several Apartments and Mansions for the use of Examiner's, when they come to Supervise the Scholars Works. Beside these Apartments, there are at least a thousand Cells in the middle of the Palace, but so small, that they will only contain only one Person, a little Table, and a Bench: In these no one can speak to his Neighbour, nor be seen by him.  
When the King's Examiner's are arrived in the City, they are locked up apart in this Palace, and not suffered to Discourse with any whatsoever while they are there. When the time of Examination is come, to which are appointed three whole days, namely, the ninth, twelfth, and fifteenth Days of the eighth Month; then are the Writings of the Scholars with great judgement narrowly Examined, and several Questions propounded to be resolved by them.  
The third Degree is called Cinsu, and is equal with that of Doctor of Divinity, Law, or Physic in Europe; and this is conferred likewise every third year, and to them only in the Imperial City of Peking. To this Honour can only three hundred out of the whole Empire arrive, and the Examination of them before they are chosen, is performed by the King's Examiner's in the same Method and State as the former. And such as attain to this height of Honour by their Learning, are preferred to the highest Places of Dignity in the Empire, and are had in great Esteem and Reputation by the People.   

CHAP. III.  
Of several Chinese Handicraft-Trades, Comedians, jugglers, and Beggars.  
THe Chineses are not altogether without some Experience and Skill in Architecture, although for neatness and polite Curiosity, their Building is not to be compared with that in Europe; neither are their Edifices so costly or durable, in regard they proportion their Houses to the shortness of Life, building as they say, for themselves, not for others: And this surely is one reason why the Chinese cannot comprehend nor imagine the costly and Princely Palaces which are in Europe; and when they have been told, that some of the said Edifices have stood for many Ages, they seem as it were amazed thereat: But if they considered the true Reasons of such continuance, they would rather applaud and imitate, than wonder; for that which makes our Building last so long, is, because we make deep Foundations; whereas in China they dig no Foundations at all, but lay the Stones even with the surface of the Ground, upon which they build high and heavy Towers; and by this means they soon decay, and require daily Reparations: Neither is this all; for the Houses in China are for the most part built of Wood, or rest upon wooden Pillars; yet they are covered with Tiles, as in Europe, and are contrived commodiously within, though not beautiful to the Eye without; however, by the curiosity of the People, they are kept very clean and neat.  
Their Temples are most curiously built, some whereof in solitary places near the Highways, to the great accommodation of Travellers. They are hung full of Images, and heavy Lamps, which burn continually, in memory of one or other that lived well, and died happily.  
These People have made no small progress in several Sciences, by their early being acquainted with the Art of Printing: for though those of Europe do therein exceed the Chineses, having reduced the same to more exactness and certain Method; yet says Trigautius, in the fourth Chapter of his first Book, The use of the Printing-Press was much sooner in China than in Europe; for it is most certain, that the same has been in use amongst the Chinese for five Ages past; nay, some stick not to affirm, that they used Printing before the Birth of Christ. Mercator, in his great Atlas writes, That the Printing-Press, and the use of Cannon, are of so great Antiquity in China, that it is not known who was the Inventor of them. All which, if it were taken for granted, yet nevertheless they are too large in saying, That That Printing has been used by them ever since their Country hath been called the Empire or Kingdom of China. But how ancient soever it is, they use quite another manner and method therein than the Europeans: for in regard of the great number of Characters, they are enforced to cut them upon a smooth Board, made of Pear-tree or Appletree. Upon this Board they passed the Writing that is to be Printed, scraping the Paper so long when it is dry, till the Characters, by reason of the thinness, begin to appear through; and last of all, they bore the Board with an Iron, that only the strokes of the Characters are left standing: This done, they Print with this Board the Writing, which stands already Engraven upon it, upon other clean Sheets, but with so much ease and quickness, that one Man is able to Print five thousand Sheets in a day; and in the boring of the Board's they are so dextrous, that they will cut out one almost as soon as an European Compositor can make ready a Form to the Press. This manner of Printing is much more commodious for the Chinese Characters than for ours, theirs being great in substance and form, our Letters small, and consequently unfit to cut upon a Board.  
Neither doth this People's Ingenuity end here, but dives into the acquaint Fancies of the Painter's Art, arriving sometimes to great skill in Painting of Pictures; only herein they fall very much short of those who use that Art in these Parts, in regard they neither understand the making of Shadows, no● have learned to temper their Colours with Oil. This is the reason why all their Pictures look so dull and dead, resembling rather inanimate Bodies, than lively Images; and yet they have as good Colours in that Country, as in any other part of the World, wherewith they depict all sorts of Birds and Herbs to the life.  
They have also some little insight and skill in the Art of Carving or Graving of Images, and in Casting of Copper into the Portraiture of Birds, and all manner of other Creatures, with which they adorn the Ceilings of their Houses; their Temples are likewise beautified with Images of Copper, or other Pieces of Carved or Engraved Works. Their Bells, which for the most part are made of Brass, have wooden Clappers; for they cannot bear the striking of an Iron one, by reason of their brittleness; so that for sound, they fall infinitely short of the European Tuneableness. Why these People, who are ingenious and witty enough in other things, are so dull and unexperienced in these, proceeds in all probability from their general averseness to deal with Foreigners; it being a Rule among them, to prohibit them entrance into their Country, at leastwise not to admit them farther than Frontiers.  
Several sorts of Musical Instruments are to be seen in China, the most whereof are loud Music or Wind Instruments, to all which they use Snares made of Raw Silk; but they have neither Organs nor Harpsechords, nor any other the like Instruments, though there be some that have a great resemblance of our Virginals in Europe.  
Their Vocal music consists of one Note and Tone as it were; for they know not how to alter or raise their Voices higher or lower, nor is it in use amongst them; notwithstanding which, they brag very much of their sweet Voices; which haply to their Ears, accustomed thereto, may seem pleasant; but sure I am, to ours they are both harsh and untunable.  
They have very few Dial's, or justruments to show the Hour of the Day; and such as they have, are made to operate by the means of Water or Fire: Those which show the Hour with Water, bear a kind of resemblance to some great Hour-glasses for their shape; but such as show the Hour by means of Fire, are made of perfumed Ashes. They have some other kinds of Instruments amongst them, to know the Hour of the Day by, somewhat like our Clocks with Wheels; and they are made to turn with Sand, as Wheels of Mills with Water; but they are not to be compared to our Clocks in Europe, for they seldom go true. Some inkling they seem to have of Sun-dials'; but they are ignorant, and desire not to be informed in the use of them.  
They are very much addicted to Shows and Stage-Plays; and herein only do they exceed those of Europe. Their Comedians are for the most part young and active, and very numerous throughout the whole Empire; some of them travel from Place to Place, and others resort to the Chiefest Cities and Towns, to be employed at Weddings, and other great and solemn Entertainments.  
There are likewise a great number of jugglers and Hocus-Pocusses, who are very dexterous in their way: Some of them have Rats and Mice in a Cage, fastened to a Chain, which they have taught to Dance in several Postures: Others thrust Threads into their Eyes, and pull them out at their Noses. One I saw creep into a narrow Basket, while his Comrade ran thereat with his Sword so fiercely, that he pierced it through; whereupon the Blood ran down, as if the Fellow therein had been wounded in several Places; but immediately coming forth, it was evident he had received no hurt at all.  
The People of China are great Lovers of Seals and Coats of Arms, wherewith they not only Seal their Letters, but make Impressions upon all manner of Writings, Verses, Pictures, and other things. But upon these Seals is no Device, as among the Gentry and Nobility of Europe, neither any thing besides the Name, Surname, Degree, and Quality of the Proprietor; and to make the Impression, they neither use Wax, nor any thing like it, but only colour it with a certain red Paint; to which end the chief Persons in China have a Box of these Seals always standing upon a Table, upon which are Engraven several Names, every Chinese appropriating to himself divers Denominations. These Sigils or Signets are either Engraven in the best and richest sort of Wood, or else in Marble, Ebony, Copper, Crystal, or the like; for the performing thereof, there are several Engravers very skilful in this Art, who are much respected by the People among whom they carry the repute of Learned Men.  
There are not in this Country any swarming of Writers; but such as do write are esteemed Artists of the best qualification. Their Ink is made of certain hard Cakes, which when they will make use of, they rub upon a smooth Marble Stone, with a few drops of Water, till the Colour comes off, into which they dip their writing Pencils, being made of Hair, and fairly appropriated to the writing of the Chinese Characters; and the making of these Pencils, but especially of the Ink, is amongst all there reputed a particular and ingenious Calling.  
Other Handicraft-Trades there are in China, among which the Fan-maker is not of least use and credit. These Fans are of such general use to cool the Face in the heat of Summer, that no Person, of what Degree soever, goes abroad without them: And of these there are several sorts, some being made of Reed or Wood, others of Ivory, Ebony, Silk, Paper, or perfumed Straw; nor is their variety greater in substance, than their difference in fashion; for some are round, others foursquare, &c: Such as are worn by the Grandees, are made of white Paper gilt, to open and shut at pleasure; with one of which it is customary among them to Present each other, as a token of Love and Friendship. These Fan-makers also as aforesaid, are employed much in the making of Quittesoles, which are a kind of folding Canopies; carried over the Heads of the Grandees by their Servants, being made of the same Stuff with Fans, and Lined with Silk or Linen.  
The Ruffians Travel through all parts of the Country with Women in their Companies, and where by chance they find any handsome young Maids amongst the common sort of People, they use all art and means to entice them away, neither sparing Money or good Words; whom if they prevail upon to follow them, they afterwards teach to Dance and Sing, so making them fitter for the Entertainment of their Hectoring Blades, and wild Gallants. When they are thus instructed, the Male-Bawds endeavour to sell them, either to the Grandees outright, or else to prostitute them for Money for a certain number of days, which turns to a considerable advantage; for every of these Brokers for impudence, have several Women that belong unto them, according as their ability is able to afford them a Maintenance: They seldom stay long in a Place, but go from Town to Town, and there residing longest where they can meet with the best Markets. Whosoever hires one of these Women for a Night's Lodging, must receive her in the public manner hereafter described, viz. She is set upon an Ass, and so conducted with a Hood over her Face to the House of him that sent for her; and when she is come to his House, she casts aside her Hood, and then he receives and conducts her into the House.  
There is also another sort of Beggars here, who set fire to a combustible kind of Stuff upon their Heads, which they suffer to burn there with such excessive pain and torment, till they have extorted some Charity from the transient Company with their howling and crying, enduring very great misery all that while.  
And lastly, Upon every public Market-day there are to be seen whole Troops of blind Beggars in the several Cities and Towns, who beat themselves upon their naked Breasts most furiously with great round Stones, till the very Blood drops from them.  
Besides what is mentioned before, there are several other Trades in China, as the Baking of Porcelain, or China-Ware; the Gumming and Painting of Chests, Trunks, and Boxes; as also the Weaving of Carpents, Damasks, Cottons, and several other Stuffs, which I have thought fit to omit in this Chapter: First, in regard the same are already mentioned in the first part of our Relation; and also because the Chineses do so infinitely abound in all manner of Arts and Handicraft-Trades, that it would take up too much time to give a particular Account of the whole.  
But notwithstanding this abundance of Trades in China, a great Defect and Abuse is observed in most of the Commodities which are made there, and it is this, that they only appear and seem fair to the Eye, but are really for the most part very sleight; and for this cause they may well be afforded much cheaper to the Merchant.   

CHAP. IU.  
Of some strange Customs, Fashions, and Manners, in use amongst the Chinese.  
THE ancient Chineses, called their Kingdom or Empire in old Times by the Name of Courtesy or Civility, and other known Manners; yea, and which is more, Civility or Courtesy is held with them for one of the five principal Virtues; amongst which, as chief, all others are comprehended. The nature of this Virtue consists, as they say, in the showing of mutual respect: Now to be complete herein, and to be Masters of Ceremony, they spend no small time to accomplish themselves; yet some of them of a higher Speculation, viewing humane Vicissitudes, lament themselves that they cannot reject and shun these Complimental Formalities, although they do therein far exceed those of Europe. Wherefore in this Chapter I shall show in what manner they Salute one another when they meet, and afterwards Treat of some other Manners and Customs in use amongst them, wherein they differ from others, or amongst themselves.  
It is held for no point of Civility amongst the Chineses to take off the Hat, or to make Legs, as it is usually termed, much le●s to embrace any Person, or kiss his Hand, or make any outward show of Compliment. The most general and common way with them of showing Civility, is done after this manner: They carry their Hands when they walk (unless they are to Fan themselves, or otherwise to use them) always folded together in the Sleeve of their upper Garment, which is made for that purpose; so that when they meet, they raise their Hands on high in the Sleeve with great Devotion, and then let them fall again after the same manner, Greeting each other with the word Cin, which signifies Nothing.  
When one comes to visit another, or if two Friends meet in the Street, they bow (with their Hands in their Sleeves all the while) the whole Body, and their Heads three times to the Ground; and this manner of Salutation is called Zoye. In the performing of which Ceremony the Inferior always gives place to his Better, and the Party visited gives the upper Hand to him that makes the Visit: But in the Northern Parts of China the Visitant is placed on the lefthand: Oftentimes also, after they have done bowing, they exchange Places, and go off from the left to the right-hand, and from the right to the left; which is done for this reason, that so the Party that is received in the highest Place should show some Respect to the other again. When this Ceremony happens to be in the Street, both Parties turn themselves side to side toward the North, and within Doors to the upper end of the Hall; for it is an old Custom amongst them, to lay the Threshold of the Palaces, Temples and other Edifices, to the South; so that in regard this Ceremony is performed in the Hall next to the Threshold, they turn their Faces to the upper end, and and then they look toward the North. If so be both Parties meeting or visiting have not seen one another in a long time, or perhaps never before, and have a desire to bestow extraordinary Civilities upon each other, then after performance of the first Ceremony, they fall upon their Knees, touching the Ground with their Foreheads; and this they do three times together. But when this Civility is to be shown by an Inferior to a Superior, a Child to his Parent, or a Subject to his Prince, he receives the Honour done unto him either sitting or standing, and only bowling a little when the other falls upon his Knees. With the same, and no greater Reverence and Honour they pay their Religious Duties to their Gods and Images, as well at home in their Houses, as in their Churches before the Altars. Moreover, if a Master speak to his Servant, he stands next to him; but when he gives an Answer, he falls upon his Knees.  
They use likewise several particular Forms and Methods both in Writing and Speaking: for in Speech they never use the second Person Thou; neither when they speak of themselves must they ever use their Proper Names, unless the Master speaks to his Servant, or a Superior to his Inferior. In their Discourse with their Betters they have several forms of Speech, by which, together with their submiss Behaviour, the Reverence they give them is known: Amongst which the courtly and polite modish way of Speaking, is never to mention himself but in the third Person, as not I, but He, or Such a one; whereas we in Europe use the word I, or Pronoun in the first Person: and whatever a Man's Reputation may otherwise be, yet he is never thought, or thinks himself to have attained the Pinnacles of Honour, wanting the most accurate ways both of Speaking and Writing.  
When any makes a Visit, the Party visited is obliged in convenient times to make a return of the like Civility, modo & forma. Also when they send Presents, (which is very frequent) they write them down in a Book, with the Name of him to whom they are Presented, which are either received, or civilly sent back with a Compliment: And if they are accepted, he Enters their Receipt likewise, and makes a Return accordingly, which he also Registers. It is also very common there for Presents to be made in Money, though not so usual with us in Europe.  
Such as are preferred to any Place in the Magistracy, or have attained to be Learned in the several Arts and Sciences, put on distinct Habits when they go a Visiting, each according to his Place and Degree; and hereby he is known, although it differs not much from his daily Habit. And according to this Order, such as are not Learned, nor of the Magistracy, but yet are Persons of Quality, put on a distinct Habit when they make Visits, which however differing little from the ordinary Garb, is satisfactory to him that is visited, whereas the contrary is ill resented. And for this reason the jesuits in those Parts, in point of prudence, Habit themselves in other than their common Vestments, when they are to Confer with the Grandees about any Affairs.  
If several Persons are visited in one House, the chief among them places the Chairs in the best part of the Room, wiping the Dust off with his Hand, though made never so clean before; then he invites his Friends that came to see him to sit down, and taking a Chair (seeming to wipe off the Dust) seats himself: The Visitors being thus placed, presently after comes one of the Household Servants in a long Gown, bearing in his Hand a very next Board, filled with Cups of Cia, or Liquor made of Beans (of which I have already made mention) in each a piece of Biscuit, and a little Silver Spoon, lying by as a Nicety. The Servant Presents to each his Cup, but to him first that sits uppermost, and so going till he comes at last to his Master, who sits at the lower end of the Room, and then exits: If they continue any time together, the Servant returns and fills the Cups the second, third, and fourth time, and a fresh piece of Biscuit is put every time into each Cup.  
The Entertainment being in this manner ended, they take leave of each other after the usual manner, with bowing and lifting up of Hands, and being attended by the Master of the House to the Door, there again they bid farewel, for the last time, after the same manner: And now upon their departure the Master is very importunate with them to see them in their Chairs, or on Horseback, as they came; but they civilly excuse it, and desire him to return into his House: Hereupon he goes back to the Threshold, and there again bows and lifts up his Hands, to which the Guests make a suitable Return; and thus they part, without any other kind of Compliment or Ceremony: It may be as they are riding away he will suddenly come again to the Door, and perform the last Compliment, in using the word Cin, putting up his Hands on high, and then down again; in all which Actions the same Return is made by the Guests, who, notwithstanding these Formalities of Courtesy, make no stop nor halt by the Way: Last of all, he sends his Servant to see how they got home, and to Salute them in his Name; and this is likewise done by the Guests, who send their Servants to return him Thanks.  
Thus far we have treated after what manner the Chineses Salute, Visit, and sends Presents to each other. Now we will speak of their more solemn Entertainments, wherein they are much concerned; for they dispatch most of their Business and Transactions at Feast and Toping, (not only such as live a well ordered and more private Life, but the very Priests themselves) and count the greatness of the Friendship, by the value of the Entertainment of their Friends; and these indeed may rather and more truly be styled Drinking. Meals, according to the ancient Custom of the Greeks, than Eating-Meals; for though they sip but a little at a time, yet they sip often, and that for several Hours together.  
They neither use Spoons, Forks, nor Knives at their Meat, but round Sticks about half a Foot long, like our Drumsticks, wherewith they are very dexterous to take up Meat, and put it into their Mouths, without once touching it with their Fingers. These Sticks are made of Ebony, or other hard Wood, and tipped at the end with Gold or Silver. But here you are to take notice, that all forts of Flesh are brought to the Table hasht, cut in small pieces. They drink their Liquors, which are generally made of Beans, Zia, or Water, boiling hot in the heat of Summer, Wine only excepted, which is drunk as it is naturally: and they find by experience, that such hot Liquors are very good and comfortable for the Stomach, being very great Cordials, and much strengthening the inward Parts; and to these Means they attribute their long Lives and Healths, being very brisk and lively at seventy or eighty years of Age. And indeed by this means I conceive the Chineses are preserved from the Stone in the Bladder, wherewith a very great part of the People of Europe are very much afflicted, and which divers Learned Men have believed to proceed from no other 'Cause than their continual drinking of cool Drink.  
When any Person is invited to a great Entertainment, the Inviter sends to his Guest, two or three days before, a Book, wherein is contained, beside the Inviter's own Name, the usual Form of Salutation in few words; then is declared, That he is preparing a Feast of green Herbs, and has rinsed his Bowls to Entertain them at such a Time and Hour, which commonly is in the Night; and therefore doth entreat him to do him the favour to give him a Meeting. On the outside of the same Schedule is fixed a piece of red Paper, upon which is written the chiefest Names or Attributes of the Guests, (for, as we said before every Chinese has several Denominations) with their Titles and Dignities; and in the same manner is ever individual Person invited. In the Morning of the Feast-day the Guests are again all sent to, with a further Entreaty, not to fail to meet him at the time appointed. Lastly, an hour before the Entertainment he sends the third time, which (as they say) is only done out of civility, to conduct the Guests to his House: whereinto being received, and having performed the usual Compliments of Salutation, they are requested to sit down in the first Hall, where they are Entertained with the Bean-Liquor, or Cia; that performed, they are conducted into the principal Room of Entertainment, which is richly adorned and furnished, not with Carpets, as among those of the East, (for they are not in use here) but with Pictures, Flowers, Dishes, and the like Householdstuff: Each Guest is seated apart at a foursquare Table, well furnished with Dishes upon Chairs, laid over with Gold in a most rich manner, in several Shapes and Figures. Before they sit down, the Master of the House takes a Bowl in his Hand of Gold or Silver, filled with Wine, and Salutes therewith those that are to sit uppermost, in the usual manner of bowing and holding up his Hands; which done, he goes out into the Court-yard, where first bowing, he offers up the Bowl, with his Face turned to the South, and pours out the Wine as a Libation upon the Ground: then bowing the second time, he returns into the Dining-room, takes another Bowl, and Salutes him that is to sit at the upper end, bowing to him but once only, and then leading him by the Hand, places him at the Table which stands in the middle of the Room; then invites the rest to sit down after the same manner: When all the Company is seated, the chief Guest receives a Bowl full of Wine from the Servant of the House, and drinks to the rest of the Guests, and to the Master of the Feast; whereupon they all bow in manner as aforesaid. And here observe, That the Table of the Inviter stands in the lowest part of the Hall; but with his Face he looks upon the chiefest Table, where he sits that is accounted the prime Guest of the Feast.  
And in regard the Chineses do not touch the Meat with their Fingers, they neither wash their Hands either before or after Dinner. During the Repast, the Master of the House often calls for a Bowl of Wine, and drinking thereof, invites his Guests to pledge him, who likewise call for Wine to do him reason at the same time. They make several small Draughts before they empty their Cups, after the manner of Drinking in Holland; and this is duly observed, as well when they drink Water as Wine; for whatever the Liquor be, they do but sip it off by degrees, never Potations, as we say Pottle-deep.  
Whilst the first Glass is passing about, Meat is brought to the Table; then the Master of the Feast performing the usual Ceremonies of bowing and putting his Sticks into the Dish, they all begin to fall to, and take two or three bits of a Dish, being the most they eat of one: all the Company hold their Sticks in their Hands till the chief Guest has first laid down his, and when that is done, the Servants fill into every one's Bowl fresh Wine; then they all drink, having first bowed to one another. The greatest part of the time they squander away rather in drinking than eating; and so long as the Meal lasts, which is generally protracted to a great length, they use no other than merry Discourses, or else have Plays or Music to exhilarate and revive their Spirits.  
At these Feasts the Tables are generally furnished with such Meats as are eaten in Europe; and though they cannot Cook them with European Curiosity, yet they know how to dress them to please the Palate: neither are the Dishes crammed full, but of each sort a Modicum is only brought to the Table; so that the Magnificence of a Feast in China consists in the multiplicity and manner of Dishes of several sorts, with which they always fill the Table.  
The Epicurean fashion of dressing Fish and Flesh at a Meal, is in use with them, as in Europe; but herein they greatly differ, for after once a Dish of Meat is brought to the Table, it is not taken away till the Dinner is ended, so that they pile up the Dishes one upon another, that the Table in a manner resembles a Castle. No Bread is set before the Guests at these great Feasts, nor Rice, which they use in stead of Bread, only at some ordinary Dinners perhaps they do, but than it is only at the end of the Meal; and if at any time Rice is brought to the Table, they eat of that before they drink any Wine. Neither are their Feasts lengthened out only by Eating and Drinking, for the Guests play at several Games, whereat whosoever loses, is obliged to drink. And this Custom is observed with so great delight by the whole Company, that they laugh and clap their Hands for joy.  
After the Treatment is ended, they generally ply the Bowls with Wine; yet no Person is forced to drink more than he pleases: and though all their Cups are equal in bigness, they never pressingly urge one another to Pledge. The Wine they drink is Brewed or Boiled as our Beer, but is not at all heady; yet nevertheless, such as drink too great a quantity of it, will find its strength so operate upon them, that here and there one may be heard of that hath been drunk with this Wine, which has one good quality, sufficient to encourage Ebriety, that it does not make the Head ache the next Morning, like the Wine of Europe. Notwithstanding all that hath hitherto been said, these People are very moderate in eating; for they always rise from the Table with an Appetite, so that is no marvel why they eat so often, as five or six times a day: but they never eat of the same Dish a second time, whatever is left being given to the Servants.  
Most of these great Invitations or Feast are made in the Night, and continue very frequently till late next Morning.  
The ordinary or daily Meals are made by the Chineses very early; for they have an Opinion, That if they should fast till Noon, some Misfortune would befall them that day. They are not curious in their Diet; for they eat all manner of Flesh without difference, as well that of a Horse, as of an Ox. They are great Lovers of Swine's Flesh, which they praise as the most delicious of any, and prefer before all other Meat: But the more ordinary sort of People will feed upon any Carrion, either of a Horse, Mule, Ass, Dog, or any other Creature. They are likewise greatly delighted with dried Sweetmeats, which they know very well how to order. The Mandorins have always Comedians to Act, and Music to Play, whilst they are at Dinner, to excite them to cheerfulness.  
Their ordinary Drink is Hot Water, wherein Thea has been steeped, which (as they do all other Liquors) they sip off warm. But the best of their Liquors is that which they call Cia, and is made after this manner: They take half a handful of the Herb Cha, and boil it in Spring-water; when it is well boiled, they put to it four times as much New Milk, with a little Salt. This Liquor drunk warm, as they generally believe, has more virtue than the Philosopher's Stone.  
As to the rest of their Civilities, Manners, and Fashions, they consist chiefly in the Honour, Duty, and Obedience which is shown to the Emperor: and that is extraordinary; for he is Obeyed, Honoured, and Served more than any Spiritual or Temporal Prince in the whole World beside. No Person, of what Condition or Quality soever, may speak to him, but only the Gelubden, who wait upon him in his Chamber in the Palace, and his nearest Kindred, as his Sons and Daughters that live with him in the same Palace. All the Magistrates without the Palace (for the Gelubden have their Degrees of Orders and Preferment) are only to speak to the King in Writing, in the manner of a Petition, wherein their Desires are set forth with the most humble Expressions imaginable.  
When it is the new Year, (which always begins with the new Moon before or after the ninth Month of October, at which time also they begin their Lent) an Ambassador is sent from every general Province to Salute the King. This Duty is performed every third year with greater State, and such humble Submission, that it seems in a manner a servile Obedience.  
So upon the first day of the new Moon the Magistrates, every one in his own City, meet, and bow to the Royal Throne, which is adorned with Pictures and Images; then with exalted Voices pray, That the King may live ten thousand years; and this is loudly seconded by the redoubled Echoes of the People purposely met together. The same Honour is done to the Emperor upon his Birthday through the whole Empire; and upon the same day the Magistrates of Peking, and the Ambassadors which are sent from other Provinces, as also the Emperor's nearest and chiefest Friends, come into the Emperor's Presence, to let him know what Day it is, and to confirm their good Wishes for his long Life, by the greatness of the Presents which they then bring unto him.  
All such as are preferred by the King to any Place of Magistracy, or other Office, are summoned to appear early in the Morning before the King's Throne, to return Thanks for the favour shown: At which time they are Clothed in red Satin, with Silver-gilt Turbans upon their Heads; in both Hands they hold an Ebony Board four Fingers broad, and a Foot long, which they put before their Mouths as often as they speak before the Emperor or his Throne.  
When formerly the Emperor intended to appear upon his Throne, he showed himself first out of a large Window, in the highest Room of the House, holding an Ebony Board in his Hand before his Face, and another over his Head; both which Board's were beset with so many Precious Stones, and of that bigness, that they covered his Face, and hindered any one from having a perfect sight of him: But how the Tartar Cham appears in this Age, we have already related.  
It is only lawful for the Emperor to be arrayed in Yellow, that Colour being forbidden to all others: his Raiment is chiefly Embroidered with Dragons; and not only are these Dragons upon his Garments, but likewise Engraven upon the Vessels of Gold and other Plate belonging to the Palace, as also upon all the other Furniture thereof; insomuch that the very Tyling of the Palace is of a yellow Colour, figured with the shapes of Dragons, which has given occasion for some to believe, that the Roof of the Palace was either of Gold or Copper; whereas in truth it is only covered with Tiles coloured yellow in the Baking, and fastened with Nails, whose Heads are gilded, that so every thing outwardly seen may resemble the Emperor's Apparel: And if any Person should be so audaciously presumptuous as to venture to wear this Colour or the Dragons, unless he be of the Royal Blood, it would endanger the loss of his Head, such an Offence being esteemed criminal as Treason, and the Offender would suffer as a Traitor.  
The Royal Palace has four Gates, toward the four Quarters of the World: All that pass by these Gates are obliged to alight, whether on Horseback or in a Chair, and to go on foot till they are beyond them. This is done by all the Chinese in general, but much more orderly, and with greater Reverence, by the Grandees; for they perform this Ceremony while they are yet at a good distance from the Court: and this is duly observed, not only at Peking, the present Imperial Residence, but also at Nanking, (the ancient Seat of the Emperors) though of late years deserted by the Court.  
The Emperor oftentimes, for some certain Reasons and Causes best known to himself, doth confer Titles of Honour upon the Ancestors of the chiefest Magistrates, by a certain Writing formally drawn up by his Majesty's Philosophers: They put a high value upon such a Writing, and think nothing too much to give or do to purchase the same; which once obtained, they lay up carefully for their Posterity, as a Holy or Sacred thing. They likewise set a very high value and esteem upon other Titles, which are expressed with two or three Characters, and are granted by the Emperor to Widows, that in their old Age subject themselves again to Matrimony, or to any other extraordinary ancient People.  
These Marks of Honour they hang over their Doors, to be as a Testimonial for them; and when any Magistrates have done their Country good Services, Statues of Marble are erected in their Honour, at the Charge of the Public,  
Whatsoever through the whole Empire is rare of costly, is sent to the Emperor at Peking; the Magistrates whereof appear with far less State and Magnificence abroad in the Streets than those of other Places; for unless it be some of the chiefest and more noble, the rest must only ride on Horseback, and not be carried in Chairs; and whosoever is permitted to keep a Chair, must use no more than four Chait-men to carry him. Without the Imperial City, the Magistrates thereof may appear abroad in a more glorious Grandeur; but their lowly Demeanour at Peking is done in submission to their Sovereign there resident. Every fourth year, at four distinct times, all the Emperor's Council assemble at the Tombs of the ancient Kings and Queens, and there offer up rich and costly Presents, with great Humility and Reverence; but the chiefest Honour is given to King Hunvuus, who delivered the Kingdom of China out of the hands of the Tartars, and restored the same to Peace and Honor.  
Next to the Emperor they observe and reverence their Superiors and Magistrates, which they do in particular forms and manners of Speech, as also in stately and noble Visits; neither is access free to them all, but only to such as have born some Office of Honour or Trust in the Kingdom, or served abroad in some honourable Employments; for such when they return into their own Countries, are had in great esteem, as well by the Magistrates as People.  
If any one has done his Country considerable Service, behaved himself well in his Office, hath been preferred to some higher degree of Honour and Trus● than ordinary, or for some Reason of State or Policy happens to remove from the City, he is Presented by the Country in his Passage with great Gifts; but at his departure he must leave behind him his Boots, Marks of Honour, &c in perpetual remembrance of this Favour: His Boots are locked up in a Chest, kept on purpose for such uses, with great care and respect. Others of a higher Quality have a Pillar of Marble erected to their Honour, to preserve their Memory and Fame to Posterity, by inscribing thereon in the most legible Characters, the great Services they have done for their Country. Some indeed are more magnificently Signalised, having Temples erected in Honour of their Names, at the Charge of the Public, with Images of the Party deceased, drawn to the Life by the best Artists in the Country, and placed upon the Altars: nor is that all, but there is Incense, Vessels, Torches, and Persons appointed to look after the same, that they may always be kept Trimmed, Perfumed, and Burning; which to accomplish the more readily, they have great Vessels of Copper provided to burn in, as is used in their Idol-Temples; only there is this difference between the Worship of the one, and the Veneration of the other: for in that of their Gods they are always Desiring or Praying for one thing or other; but in this, appointed to the Memory of a deceased Party, they are always showing their grateful Respects for the Benefits received by him. But it may be very soberly conjectured, that the ordinary Man, not able by the narrow scantling of his judgement to discern this duplicity, makes no difference between the two Worships; and this seems the more probable, for that great numbers of People resort thither, and there bow and kneel, and Offer up what they have, with the same zeal to the one as to the other.  
All the Chiness Books which treat of Manners and Fashions, contain no other Instructions but in what manner Children are to obey their Parents: and certainly herein these blind People are highly to be commended; for there is no Place in the World to be compared with them in this Particular, for the Honour and Reverence that is by Children yielded to their Parents, they being neither suffered to sit near them, or opposite unto them, but in some low place of the Room, and that with great Submission and Reverence. The like respect is shown by Scholars to their Masters; neither do Children speak to their Parents, but in the most submissive Terms imaginable; and if perhaps either the Father or Mother, or both fall into want in their old Age, the Children freely work night and day to provide for them, and stint themselves, pinching their own Bellies, to fill those of their Parents: An Example truly well worth both imitation and praise, although, to their shame, not much practised by Christians. Such is their Behaviour to their Parents living, however qualified; and it ends not with their Lives, but follows them to the Grave, attending their Funerals, not only in their Mourning, wherein they differ very much from other People, but likewise in the Coffin wherein the Corpse is enclosed, which is made of the richest and most durable Wood that is to be purchased in their own or the Neighbouring Countries.  
Every Person in China observes his Birthday as Sacred, bestowing Presents upon his Friends, and withal making great Entertainments for them. Now although every Anniversary Birthday is thus observed, yet there is one especially celebrated with a more Festivous Solemnity, which is when they live to the Age of seventy; for not till then are they reckoned amongst the Old People: and then are the Walls of the Houses hung with Pictures and Verses, filled with Eulogies to the Party whose Birthday is to be commemorated. There are also two others more remarkable than the rest, one whereof is that of the tenth Year; but this wants much of the Ceremonies of the former: The other, which is much honoured by them, is that upon which they put on the Virile Hat, as formerly at Rome the Young Men did the Tog● Virilis, or Manly Gown; and this is when they have attained twenty Years of Age.  
But with far greater Splendour, and more extraordinary State, is New-years-day solemnised through the whole Country, to wit, upon the first day of the New and Full Moon; for that is the Emperor's Festival, on which day every Man lights in his House great store of Artificial Candles, made of Paper, Glass, and Cloth, which are sold in the Markets in great quantities. These being lighted, and the Rooms hung therewith very thick, make a show as if the House within were all of a light Fire: And as an addition to their Mirth, they run up and down the Streets, with the like Candles in their Hands, whooping and hollowing like mad People.  
The Chineses, like the old Romans, have several Names by which they are distinguished: for first, they have a Surname, which is ancient, and never altered; then a Christian Name; and lastly a Proper Name; and this is still newly invented, and signifies one thing or other, as their Surnames most commonly also do. This second Name, which the Father bestows only upon his Sons, is always writ with one Character, and pronounced with one Syllable; but the Women have no such Name, being called by their Father's Surname, and by the number of Place in which they stand in regard of their Birth among the Sisters.  
When a Child is put out to School, he receives from the Master a new Name, and that is called the School-Name, whereby he is called by the Master and the Scholars only. Again, when a young Man puts on the Virile Hat, or is Married, he is presented by some Person of Quality with a more Honourable Name, called The Letter, by which any Person may afterwards call him, except his Servants. Now when he is grown to Years of perfect Manhood he is presented by some other Person with a very honourable Name, called among them The Great Name: By this Name he is called by all without any distinction, except his Parents, who think him unworthy of that Honour, and continue to call him only by the Name of the Letter.  
If any Person embraces a new Sect or Opinion, the Doctor who introduces him bestows upon him a new Name; and therefore the jesuits have a higher Name given them than what they received in Baptism.  
All manner of Antiquities are of great value and account among them, such as old Vessels made of Chalk, Wood, Marble, or Copper; but especially Pictures that are well Drawn, as also the Characters and Writings of famous Penmen, writ upon Cloth and Linen; and these two last they reckon as most precious. All the Magistrates wear a distinct Badge or Mark to be known by, as to their Offices and Employments, which they preserve with great care; for if they should unhappily lose it, they would not only be turned out of their Employments, but also be severely punished; therefore whenever they go from home, they nail it up in a Chest, and seal it with their Seal.  
Men of great Places and Dignity never go on foot, but are carried on men's Shoulders in Chairs, made close round about, so that they cannot be seen by such as walk the Streets, unless they draw open one of the Curtains● and this difference there is between them and the Magistrates, who are carrie● in open Chairs. The Women are also carried in close Chairs, but something different from those of the Men.  
Coaches, Wagons, and Sledges, are not to be used in that Country, but only at Peking where the Court resides, as I have already said.  
The Schoolmasters there are in higher esteem than in Europe; and though a Scholar has been under the Tuition of a Master but one day, yet he calls him Master as long as he lives, and respects him as such, according to the Custom of the Country, in giving him the upper hand.  
Neither is there among the better sort any kind of Gaming; but among the Vulgar, Cards and Dice are sometimes used. The Nobles and other Great Persons divert themselves with this Recreation: They play upon a Board which has a Hole in the middle, and three hundred little Houses circularly placed about it, with two hundred Pegs, the one half whereof is white, and the other black; which being divided betwixt the Play-mates, each strive to force the others Pegs into the Hole, and to get to himself all the Houses; for herein consists the winning or losing of the Game; but although he cannot attain all, yet if he can get the most Houses, he still wins the Game. With this sportive Diversion the Magistrates themselves are much taken, and spend much time at it; and if they play with judgement, sometimes they spend a whole hour or more before they make an end of one Sett. And such is the Humour of this People, that whosoever are very skilful herein, are highly honoured and respected, though they are excellent in nothing else.  
Marriages are solemnised here with great State; and although the Parties are oftentimes Betrothed to each other in their Nonage, or rather Infancy, by the Parties of both sides, who never ask their children's Consent till all is concluded and agreed; yet such is their Obedience and Submission, that they comply with their Desires in this Particular. There is great variety of Customs in this Business; for Persons of Quality for the most part Marry with their Equals, only for Wealth and Honour, reserving besides what Concubines they please, which also is allowed for others to do; and of these the handsomest of Face and Body carry the precedency, and are ordinarily bought for a hundred Crowns, and sometimes for less. The Commonalty and inferior Degrees of People buy themselves Wives, and sell them again when they please; but the Emperor and his Children neither look after the Birth nor Extraction of the Person, but only to the comely Shape, and extraordinary Beauty of the Face.  
The Emperor has one more select and peculiar Consort, who only is called the lawful Wife, and is his Empress; yet he is also Married to nine others, who are of a more inferior Condition than the first; and likewise to thirty more of a third Degree, who are all called his Wives. There are several other Women that belong to him, but they are only styled Queens, which is a Title below that of Empress. Amongst all this variety of Women, such of them as are fruitful, and bring him Children, are most highly respected and beloved by him; but she more especially that bears the firstborn Son, in regard he is to succeed his Father in the Imperial Throne. And this is not only observed by the Emperor and the Royal Family, but all the Grandees through the whole Empire by that Pattern, set an Estimate on their Wives, according to their fertility.  
The Empress, which is his first and lawful Wife, sits only with him at the Table, while all the rest attend her, and are not permitted to sit down in her Presence, but must stand at her Elbow, as ready upon all occasions to serve her.  
It is generally observed through all China, That none may intermarry with a Wife of his own Name, though there be no kind of Relation between them; but they may freely and legally couple, if they be of differing Names, notwithstanding any vicinity of Blood whatsoever; by which means it comes to pass, that a Father will marry his Child to the nearest Kindred of his Wife.  
Whatever Household Goods any Maid or Woman is possessed of in her own Right before Marriage, must not devolve to the Bridegroom; but he purchases them of her the day before the Wedding: yet she is obliged to bring with her a Nag bridled and saddled, four Maidservants, and two Boys. But the Bridegroom is to furnish the House with Provisions of all sorts; and during the Treaty of Marriage, he presents the Bride with several sorts of Silks and Linen; in return whereof, as an acknowledgement of a grateful disposition, and in token of an inviolable Love, she sends him a rich Suit of Cloth of Gold, or Silk. The Bridegroom, in the next place, gives to the Father of the Bride 100 Toel of Silver, and 50 Toel to the Mother; which Ceremony performed, and Presents on all sides given and accepted, they proceed to the Consummation of the Marriage: After which, the Bridegroom first solemnly Treats and Feasts the Bride and her Friends eight days together at his House; and then the Bride re-invites the Bridegroom and his Friends, and Feasts them for three days together in great State and Splendour. Yet notwithstanding all this Feasting, the next day after the Marriage the new married Woman is not neglected to be attended home to her Spouse, by the chiefest of her Kindred and Friends, who all the way are waited upon by the best Musicians they can get.  
They are not so full of Circumstance and Ceremony in the forementioned things, as they were heretofore remiss in the punishing of Theft, or other notorious Crimes; for they used not to put any to death for simple Stealing, unless to accomplish their Villainy they used Force and Violence: If any taken the second time were found guilty of Robbery, he was branded upon the Arm with a hot Iron, with two Characters: If the third time, he is branded in the Forehead; but if he committed the like Fault the fourth time, he was then Whipped and Banished. This neglect of punishing Rogues for Stealing, was the cause why China did swarm so very much with Thiefs and Vagrants: But since the Tartars have been Conquerors of this Empire, they have with great prudence and strictness redressed those Abuses, and put the Laws in force against all Offenders; insomuch that when I was in China, Petty Offences were made Criminal; for he that was found guilty of the least Fault, was punished with death: In the execution of which Sentence, as soon as any one is condemned to die, his Hands are bound behind him, with a Board upon his Back, whereon is writ his Offence; and so bound he is led by the Sheriff into an open place, according to custom, either within or without the City; and there he is beheaded without any further Ceremony. If it happen that any are Pardoned, and have their Lives spared them, they are punished with that extreme severity, that oftentimes they choose rather to die, than to undergo the Torture which they must suffer to preserve their Lives, which is after this manner: Two lusty Fellows are commanded to beat the Criminal upon the Calf of his Leg, till all the Sinews and Nerves are miserably torn and bruised, if not broken. And this is their ordinary method of Punishment, which is inflicted without any distinction of Persons.  
Now as the Punishment is severe, to prevent all Disorders and Robberies which stir up this severity, there are strict Watches kept every Night in the Streets, which go the Rounds through the City at certain Hours, as the Guards 〈◊〉 used to do in the best Governed Cities of Europe.   

CHAP. V.  
Of their Ceremonies, and manner of Burials; and of their Tombs or Monuments.  
BY what hath been said in the former Chapters it may appear, That the Chineses may be compared, in many things which concern their manner of Living, with the Philosophers, and Virtuosos of Europe; but they differ very much in things relating to Funerals; among which this may be reckoned the first, That those of Europe seldom think of their Mortality, and so consequently take little or no care of their Burials while they are living; but the Chineses are in nothing more serious and solicitous, than to provide for their Interments whilst they live, and are in perfect health; and that ignorance may be no excuse, they put down in Writing how they will have the same performed, strictly charging their Children upon their Deathbeds, and and even at their last gasp, to observe their Orders. Now there is one Custom through the whole Country inviolably observed, which is, never to bury any one without a Coffin, though it be a Child but of two days old; for every Person, according to his Quality, is laid into a Coffin, made of the best sort of Wood their ability will reach to: But Persons of more Eminency are at far greater Charge for a rich Repository for their poor Carcases.  
The first Ceremony they observe, when they perceive the Patient to lie a dying, is this; they take him and lay him upon a Mat, carry him into the outward Hall of the House, there to breathe his last. And this Custom, though it carries somewhat of Barbarism in it, is observed through the whole Empire by the Commonalty; but for what reason I could never learn, notwithstanding all the diligence of my curious and prying Inquiries. But among the better sort, a Person of equal Quality with themselves is suffered to die in Bed. Another fantastic Humour here is, whilst the sick Party is breathing forth his last, the eldest of his Sons puts on his Bonnet or Cap, and coming to the Bed in a distracted manner, tears the Curtain, and covereth therewith the dead Body, which after it hath lain a convenient time, is washed according to the Custom of the Country, and wrapped either in very fine Linen or Silk: Some are yet more extravagant, and will dress out the Corpse with new Clothes, and after they are Embalmed, set them at a Table well furnished with Provisions of all sorts; and this a great, but not much commendable Fashion amongst the Grandees. The nearest Relations of the Deceased are invited to this solemn, though mournful Entertainment; who entreat him to eat and be merry with them, as if he were living. In the mean time the Priests are busied in Singing▪ and performing the other usual Ceremonies.  
As to the Mourning Habit, it differs from all Countries that I have seen, not only for its Colour, which generally is white, but for the form and shape of it: for Sons, when they Mourn for their Fathers, they Cloth themselves for the first Month in a course stiff Habit, hanging down to their Heels, and tied about the Middle with a Cord, after the manner of the Monks of the Franciscan Order. But although they lay aside that Habit then, yet it is a constant Custom for Children to Mourn three years for their Parents; the reason whereof they allege in their Books to be this, because that Parents carry their Children for the three first years of their Infancy in their Arms, with great care and trouble; and therefore the Children ought to requite their Affection and Kindness, by showing their Duty in Mourning after this manner. But the time of Mourning for other Friends is much abbreviated; sometimes it lasts a Year, otherwhiles but three Months, according as they stand related or affected to one another.  
The legal time of Mourning for the Death of the Emperor or Empress, was formerly three years; and this outward show of Sorrow extended even to the furthermost Confines of the Empire: But now, with the Emperor's consent, which is openly proclaimed, the Months are turned into Days, so that at the present they Mourn but only one Month for his Death; but still the extent reaches over all his Dominions. All the Funeral Ceremonies are written in a large Book, which those concerned peruse when a Person of Quality dies, whereby they know how to order his Burial.  
As soon as any Nobleman is dead, the Son, or who is next related to him in Blood, signifies the same by a Book to all his Kindred and Friends, upon the third or fourth day, wherein the Mourning is set forth in the usual terms. At the same time the Corpse is incoffined, and placed in the Hall or Chamber, which is hung with white Linen; in the middle whereof is erected an Altar, whereon is placed the Corpse and Portraiture of the Deceased. Into this Room come all the Kindred and Friends upon the third or fourth day, clad in Mourning, and bringing Incense and Wax-Lights to the Altar, which being once lighted and burning, they tender their Respects to the Dead, in bowing and falling upon their Knees four times, a while before burning a little Incense over against the Coffin and Picture. While these Ceremonies are performing, one or two of the Sons of the Deceased stand on one side of the Coffin in their white Mourning, with great modesty, and shedding tears plentifully. Behind it sits the Mother, with the Daughters and others of the Relations, in Mourning also; but they are so reserved in their manner of Lamentation, that they have a Curtain drawn before them, that so they may not be seen. In the Hall stand two Trumpeters, and at the great Gate of the Court within, two Drummers; over the Gate hangs upon a Board, a long Scroll of Paper even to the Ground, wherein is to be read who it is that is deceased, and what he had done in his Life-time for the Service and Benefit of his Country.  
It often happeneth that the Children keep their Bodies three or four Years unburied in their Houses, in all which time they are never offended with any Scents proceeding from the same; the reason whereof may be their extraordinary skill in Embalming, and closing the Crevices of the Coffin: and so long as they keep them thus aboveground, they set before them Meat and Drink daily, as if they were living: During all which time, the Sons take not their Places, but sit upon a long Bench covered with White; and as a further Testimony of their obedient Sorrow, they sleep not upon Beds, but upon Matrasses of Straw spread upon the Floor near the Cousin, abstaining likewise all that while from Flesh▪ or any compound Meats, or drinking Wine, or using any Baths: and, that which is yet more to be taken notice of, they forbear to accompany with their Wives in any way of Natural Affection. And this for the generality is voluntary; but what follows is forbidden, to wit, They may not go to any public Invitations abroad, nor so much as be seen in the Streets for so many Months; but if their Occasions be such as call them out of doors, they are carried in a close Chair, covered over with Mourning. Although formerly, to the commendation of the Country, these things were performed; yet in this present Age few or none are found amongst them that are so strict in the observation of these Ceremonies.  
Upon the day appointed for the Funeral, all the Friends meet, who are invited by another Book to accompany the Corpse of their Friend to his Grave. The Solemnity is ordered and performed after the same manner as the roman-catholics make their Processions at certain times of the Year. Several Images of Men, Women, Elephants, Tigers, Lions, and such like Beasts, made all of Paper, and Painted with several Colours, are carried before the Coffin, and at last burnt at the Grave; among whom also go some that carry Incense in large Copper Vessels, and Wax Torches burning: The Priests and others that belong to the Idol-Temples, follow after these with Drums and Pipes; After whom, next in place, is the Coffin, most curiously beautified and adorned, born up by at least forty or fifty Persons, all very richly Habited. Behind the Coffin come the Sons on foot, but seeming to support themselves with Sticks in their Hands, as if Grief and Sorrow had brought them into a weak Condition: Then follow the Women in close Chairs, covered with White, so that they cannot be seen.  
If sometimes it happen that the Fathers die when their Sons are from home, the Funeral is deferred till their Return, and notice thereof sent them; which as soon as they receive, they immediately put on Mourning upon the very Place where they are, and then hastens home with the first opportunity, to perform the Ceremonies in order as we have related. But this is not all; for a Son is obliged by virtue of the Laws, though he is in the highest Office of the Kingdom, and one of the Colaos, to return home, and there to Mourn for the space of three entire years; in which time he is totally forbidden to return to his Charge: Yet this is only to be understood of Mourning for Parents, and not for other Friends. Nevertheless the Soldiers and Military Officers are not subject to this Law.  
If it chance that any dies either in Travel, or Employment, out of his native Country, he to whom the Charge and Care of his Funeral is committed, uses his utmost diligence to procure the dead Body to be brought back, that it may be buried in the Grave of his Ancestors; in the preserving whereof they are very curious, insomuch that none else are admitted to be Interred there: And therefore every Chinese who is able, erects a Vault with a Tomb over it, without the Walls of the City, in the Suburbs, to remain for a Burial-place to him and his Posterity, it being dissonant to the Grandeur of Noble Persons to have their Sepulchers within the City. They are generally of Marble, sometimes of other Stone, contained in a portion of Ground, according to the Greatness of the Person, and commonly Walled about; within whose circumference some make several little Rooms, which, together with the said Wall, are surrounded with artificial Groves of Cypress-Trees. Upon the top of the Grave lies a large Stone, rarely adorned with curious Images Engraven round about it; and upon its Surface are Engraven the famous Actions of the Deceased.  
They whose Wealth raises them to the highest pitch of humane Felicity and enlarges their Pleasures beyond the limit of a Satisfaction in this Life, such as the Gelubden, bestow vast Sums of Money upon their Tombs, building them little inferior to Palaces, with several Apartments within, and Triumphal Arches standing before them.  
In the Province of Xansi, upon the Mountains, are several of these famous Sepulchral Monuments. Near to the City Taming is a very noble Piece of Antiquity in this kind, built by the Emperor Cavus, about 4000 years since, as they report. So likewise near to the City Cinon, upon the Mountains are built very sumptuous Tombs, as well of Kings, as of other Great Lords.  
I myself saw some of these Sepulchers, very artificially built upon some solitary Hills, which were not the Products of Nature, but, to make the Work the more stupendious and considerable, were cast up with the Spade, and raised to almost an incredible height. In the middle of Wall was a Gate, through which we entered into the Sepulchre (to which belong commonly three such Doors) and ascended by easy Steps up to the Mouth of the same, which was Plastered on the insides and had Benches about it.  
At certain times of the Year, the surviving Friends come and visit these Graves, bringing store of Provisions with them, and then express their Sorrow afresh, shedding Tears, and using other Lamentations for the loss of their dear Friends; nay, some of them do with such reality of Grief and Affection oftentimes take it to heart, that they will by no means be drawn thence, but desire to be reckoned among the Dead.  
Without the City of Nanking (heretofore the Court and Imperial Chamber of the ancient Princes) but not far distant from the Walls, grows a very pleasant Wood, full of Pinetrees, Walled in, and containing twelve Italian Miles in circumference; in the middle whereof rises a Hill, whereupon are to be viewed several well-built Tombs, and divers other very famous Works; among which a certain Idol-Temple may be accounted the chiefest Masterpiece, for thereby doth sufficiently appear the great esteem these People had of their Burying-places, not only in regard of the pleasant solitariness, but of the almost infinite Cost bestowed upon it. It is situate upon an high Hill, and built all of Wood, except the Walls, which are of Stone. The Entrance into this Temple is by four large Marble Staircases, each having several Steps, with Gates opening towards the four Quarters of the World; between which are four Princely Galleries, supported on all sides by curious Carved Pillars of Wood, each being at least four yards thick, and thirty six Foot high; all the Ceilings being most tightly, and with great Art Painted and Gilded. The Doors are most admirably wrought with Imagery, and Painted; the outward Galleries and Windows have as it were a covering of Wyre-work, to keep the Birds from roosting upon, or fouling them, which is made so thin, that it doth not in the least darken the Temple.  
In the middle or more inward part of the Temple stand two Thrones, wrought with extraordinary rarity, and adorned with all manner of Precious Stones. Upon these stand two Chairs, in one of which the Emperor sits when he Offereth, which in this Place is forbidden to all Persons, of what Condition soever, but only himself; the other continually remains empty, to be as it were a Seat for the Deity, supposed to be present and ready to receive the Offering; yet they permit no Image to be set before it. In the open Air, or as we say, sub Dio, stand several Altars of red Marble, by which the Chineses signify or denote the Sun, Moon, Mountains, and Floods; and these things, as by them is reported, are erected without the Temple, because none should worship them; and that every one should render Worship and Honour unto nothing, but what is venerated and adored by the Emperor in the Temple. Round about are several Cells, wherein formerly were Baths for the Emperor to wash himself before he went to Offer; leading to which are several broad Ways, planted on both sides with Pines, by them esteemed so Sacred, that no Person is suffered to break a Bough from them, upon pain of death; all which, as well in the Walks as on these Hills, are said to be Planted.  
Much more might be voluminously writ of the Tombs and Burial-places in general, but especially of those which the Emperors have caused to be Built near the Royal City Peking, the present Place of their Residence: But these, and most of the rest, have undergone one and the same direful Fate, not escaping the fury and rage of the Tartars, who in their late Invasions destroyed and utterly laid waste all that was rare or worthy of Remark in this Empire.  
And after this manner Persons of Quality, and such as are Rich, for the most part provide themselves Burial-places in their life-time; but the ordinary and vulgar sort of People have a Place deputed within the City, where they Bury promiscuously, and without any Ceremony or Charge.   

CHAP. VI  
Of the Form, Shape, and Make of the Body, and the Fashion of their Clothes.  
All the Women are short, and low of Stature, and their chiefest Beauty (as they imagine) consists in the smallness of their Feet; and therefore when they are young, they bind and swath their Feet, they keep them from growing to their natural bigness, and by that means they become generally very small: But this is not all the care; for they are taught very young, That it is a principal part of modesty to keep within doors, and not to be seen frequently abroad in the Streets: and therefore they account it, especially in Persons of Honour, a great shame to appear openly in the Streets; yet they are brought up to Dance, Sing, and Play upon such Musical Instruments as are in use amongst them.  
They are for the most part Handsome, Complaisant, and Ingenious, and exceed in Beauty and exact Symmetry of Body all other Heathenish Women; their Complexion tends to whiteness; and their Eyes are brown: All their natural Beauties and peculiar Excellencies they heighten with Gold and Painting. But amongst all the rest, they have this one single Humour proper to themselves, that they never pair the Nails of their left Hand; and I myself saw a Gentlewoman at Peking, who wore a Case made of Reeds about her Fingers, to preserve her Nails from breaking. Such as are rich are tenderly Educated, observe Set-times of Eating and Drinking, but with great moderation, being stinted to a Measure which they must not exceed; and by this strict manner of Living, most of them grow very slender and handsome.  
The Women wore no such Hats, but went in every respect as they do at this time, with Hair neatly pleited, and curiously adorned with Precious Stones, Gold, Silver, and Flowers: But since this famous Empire fell under the tyrannous Yoke of the Tartars, and became subject to them, they have also submitted to the Tartarian Mode of cutting and wearing the Hair: for now the Chineses do cut off all their Hair after the manner of their Conqueror, reserving only one Lock, which hangs down behind. But certainly, had they not been reduced into the meanest Condition of Servility, they (who took so much pride in wearing long Hair, that thousands of them suffered themselves to be put to Death, rather than have their Hair cut off) would not now unconstrained have altered their Minds; and this I the rather believe, for that they have a superstitious Fancy, that they are to be pulled up into Heaven by the Hair of the Head.  
The Fashions of their Apparel alter as well as here in Europe: At present they generally wear long Gowns of a blue Colour, which reach down to their Heels, wherein the Men wrap themselves when they go abroad; but the Women tie them close about their Wastes with a Girdle. Both sorts are made with large Sleeves; but those for the Women are much larger at the Hand, whereas the men's are made fit for their Wrists and Arms. These Forms of Apparel are worn by all without difference, but only in substance they materially differ; for those of the nobler sort are made of the richest Silks, Embroidered with Dragons, whereas the Commonalty wear them made of ordinary Stuffs.  
The Learned, such as they term Philosophers, wear foursquare Caps or Hats; but the illiterate are forbidden to wear other than round ones, made of Horsehair; only in Winter they have of them made of Silk or Wool, with an Edging about it of Sables. They use no Linen Shirts, as the Europeans do, next to their Skins, but only a Frock made of white Cotton, which is so made, that they tie it above the Ankle with a Ribbon.  
They often wash and bathe themselves, and spend the greatest part of a Morning in Combing and Dressing their Heads: When they go abroad, they screen themselves from the parching heat of the Sun, with large Quittesol●●, (in Italy called Umbrellas) which are carried over their Heads; but the ordinary sort of People make use only of Fans.  
The Country Women in China wear Breeches, which they tie about their Knees: And some, that they may lose no time, go commonly Spinning about the Streets, Fields, or other Places, which arises to such Profit, that thereby only a great number of Families make shift to get a competent Subsistence.   

CHAP. VII.  
Of some Superstitious Customs, Fashions, and other Errors in use amongst the Chinese.  
IN this following Chapter we shall treat of some Superstitious Fashions and Erroneous Customs which are in use among the several Sects of the Chinese: And first we shall take notice, That they are generally very much inclined and addicted to observe Times and Seasons, and have so great an esteem for soothsayers, Fortune-tellers, Astrologers, Stargazers, and the like, that they believe whatsoever they foretell; insomuch that they govern all their Transactions according to the Sayings of those People, whose Advice is taken and followed in their Affairs from time to time; their Books, much like our Almanacs, being in general request: besides which, there are other Books of their Writing, which treat of far deeper and concealed things. So prevalent is this Science among all sorts of People, that there is a vast multitude of Masters that teach it, who have no other livelihood but what they get by directing those that come to them the Day and Hour in which they may with great hopes of Success go about any Business: And indeed they are so infinitely possessed with an opinion of the Knowledge and Wisdom of these Men, that they never undertake a journey, go about to erect a Building, or do any thing else of consequence, but they first consult with them about it, and observe to a Tittle whatsoever they direct; so that neither Rainy, Stormy, or Tempestuous Wether, such as would even fright a Satire, can hinder them from beginning their journey upon the Day prefixed for the same, though they go but out of sight of their own Dwellings: or if they are to Build, they will dig a little way into the Ground, or make some entrance or beginning into the Work, let the Wether be never so bad, that it may be said they began upon that Day which was foretold them should be successful to their Undertaking.  
Over and above these humorous Niceties, they are great Observers of the Day of any one's Birth, by which they confidently undertake to predict to them the good or bad Fortune likely to befall them through the whole Course of their Lives: and in truth, this inclination of their Nature is the cause that no People in the whole World are more easy to be deluded with the fallacious Fancies of such as assume to themselves the Title of Wizards and Sooth sayers, whose Cunning hath devised various Ways to cheat the Ignorant, and to make them pass for Oracles.  
In the former Chapter we treated of their Sepulchers, and the ordering thereof, wherein they are not more careful, than curious in making choice of the Place for that purpose, which they make to resemble the Head, Tail, and Feet of a Dragon; which sort of Creature they fancy to live under Ground. Upon this doth not only depend, as they firmly believe the good and bad Fortune of particular Families, but the very well-being of Cities, Countries, and of the whole Empire: And therefore when any public Building is to be Erected, the Learned in this mysterious Art are first consulted with, concerning the good or bad success that will follow upon it, that they may thereby choose the better Lot.  
There are abundance of People here, who not able to restrain their licentiousness, though in the meanest degree of Poverty, sell themselves for Slaves to the Rich, upon condition that they may take to Wife any of the Maid-Servants: But note, That whatsoever Children come of these Marriages become Slaves for ever. other there are, who being well to pass, and of ability, purchase them Wives for their Money; but when their Families increase in number, and Means begin to fail, they sell their Sons and Daughters for two or three Crowns apiece, not caring what becomes of them afterwards, nor ever taking notice of them, though they are made Slaves for ever, and may be put to what Employment the Purchaser thinks good. Many of this kind are bought up by the Portuguese and the Spaniard, and carried out of their native Country into Foreign Parts, where they live in perpetual Slavery during their Lives, without any hope of Redemption. This cannot in Civilised Nations be accounted other than a piece of Heathenish Barbarism.  
But yet they commit a far greater and more horrid Inhumanity, which is this: In some Provinces they drown the young Infants, especially Females, for no other reason, but that they mistrust they shall not be able to maintain them, but be forced to sell them to unknown People. This liberty they take to themselves, from a belief, That the Souls of the Deceased transmigrate into other Bodies; and therefore they would seem to infer, That this their Cruelty is necessary, at leastwise convenient, and so no ways dreadful unto them; averring, That they do the Children great advantage in taking away their Lives; for by that means they deliver them the sooner out of a miserable Condition, to settle them in a better: And therefore the poor Children are not made away clandestinely, or in private, but aperto sole, openly, before all People.  
But this unnatural Cruelty is not all; there is yet more inhumanity practised amongst them: for some, out of despair of Good Fortune, or because they have sustained great Losses, will voluntarily lay violent Hands upon themselves; others, if they cannot find a means to revenge themselves upon their Enemies, will kill themselves, thinking thereby to do them a mischief; for (as 'tis said) great numbers both of Men and Women destroy themselves every year, either in the Fields, or else before the Doors of their Adversaries, by strangling, drowning, or poisoning themselves.  
Another sort of Barbarism they are guilty of in the Northern Provinces, towards young Children, which is by Gelding them; whereby, and no otherwise, they are made capable of Service and Preferment in the Emperor's Palace: And these they call in their Language Gelubden, besides whom, none are admitted to wait on the Prince; and which is more, the whole Government of the Empire is in their Hands and Management. There are at least ten thousand of these Gelubden in the Palace, who originally are all mean Persons, without Learning, etc. brought up in perpetual Slavery; by reason whereof, and their ignorance, they are of a dull and heavy Disposition, and unfit for any Business of Concern.  
The Magistrates have in effect an Arbitrary Power over the Subject, whom they oftentimes condemn unheard. The manner of punishing Offenders, is to lay them flat upon their Faces on the Ground, with their Legs bare, upon which they give them several Blows with a Whip made of twisted Reed, which fetches Blood at every Blow. And the great Motive that induces to this more than common Severity in punishing Offences, is for that the Chineses are infinitely addicted to Robbing and Stealing.  
There are two extravagant Humours that the Grandees in China are much guilty of: The one is the Transmutation of other Metals into Silver, about which they often break their Brains, and consume their Estates: The other is an Opinion they have of obtaining an Immortal Being in this World, while they are clad with Flesh and Blood; that is to say, they fancy such means may be used, as will preserve them from falling into that common Bosom of Nature, the Grave. Of both these Mysteries there are an innumerable company of Books both Printed and Written; and few or none of the Grandees but, as it were by Obligation, betake themselves to the Study of these distracting and destructive Sciences. To this purpose there is a Story in the Chinese Books, of one of their ancient Emperors, that was so intoxicated with this Prensie, that with the danger and hazard of his Life he endeavoured after an unattainable Immortality; the manner thus: This Emperor had caused a certain Drink to be prepared by some deceitful Masters of this Art, of whose Rarity and Perfection he had so great confidence, that he believed when he had drunk it, he should be immortal; and from this conceited Imagination he could not be dissuaded, nor could the strongest Arguments of his nearest Relations divert him from his Humour: At last one of his Friends, seeing that no argumentative Ratiocinations would prevail with him, came one day to Congratulate the Emperor's Health, whose Back being turned, the Visitant took the Bowl and drank a good Draught; which the over-credulous Emperor perceiving, fell immediately into a great Passion, attended with no less than reiterated threats of Death, for depriving him of his immortal Liquor. But the bold Attempter answered him with an undaunted courage in these terms: Do you suppose that you can deprive me of my Life, now I have drank of the Immortal Cup? sure 'twere great madness in you so to think: But if in truth you can despoil me thereof, than I aver that I have not done any thing amiss; for either by participating of your Drink I am become equally Immortal with you, or else you are equally Mortal with me: If you can take away my Life now, I have not robbed you of your Immortality, but shall make you sensible of the Deceit and Guile wherewith you are abused. The Emperor hearing this, was presently pacified and highly commended the Wisdom of his Friend, in extricating him so ingeniously out of the greatest Folly and Madness imaginable. But though there have not wanted wise Men in China, that have always endeavoured to confute this fantastic Principle, and to cure this Distemper of the Mind, which in itself is no better than a Fit of raving Madness; yet they could never so hinder this Disease from increasing or taking head, but at present it overspreads the whole Country, and generally gains belief among the Great Ones.   

CHAP. VIII.  
Of several Sects in China: Concerning Philosophy, and Idol-Worship.  
OF all the Heathen Sects which are come to the knowledge of those in Europe, we have not read of any who are fallen into fewer Errors than the Chinese, ever since the first Ages; for in their Books we read, That these People have from the Beginning worshipped the Highest and One Godhead, whom they call The King, or with another and more common Name, The Heaven and the Earth: Hence it appears they were of opinion, That Heaven and Earth were inspired, and so they worshipped the Soul thereof for the highest Deity. But beside this Supreme Deity, they deviated into the worship of several Spirits, to wit, of Hills, Rivers, and such as Command over the four Quarters of the World. In all Transactions the ancient Chineses were wont to say, That Men ought to hearken to the inbred Light of the Understanding, which Light they have received from Heaven. But as to the Supreme Deity, and the Spirits which wait upon him, we do not find in any of their Books that they did ever broach such licentious Doctrines, to the support of Vice, as were invented by the Romans, Grecians, or the Egyptians, who in the committing of all manner of Filthiness, did implore the assistance of their debauched Gods.  
It likewise appears by the yearly Book, which comprehend the Transactions of four thousand years, that the Chineses have performed several brave Works for the Service of their Country, and the Public Good. The same is also to be seen by the Books of the ancient and wisest Philosophers, which were all in being before the last Invasion of the Tartars; but then in the general Conflagration of the Country were most of them burnt, wherein were writ good and wholesome Doctrines, for the Instruction of Youth in the Ways of Virtue and Goodness.  
These Books mention only three Sects to have been in those Times in the World: The first of which is the Sect of the Learned: The second is called Sciequia: And the third Lancu. The first of these three Sects is followed by all the Chinese, and the adjacent People which use the Chinese Characters, as the Islanders of japan, Corea, and Couchinchina, and by none else, and is the ancientest of all the Sects that were ever heard of in China. Out of it, about which a very great number of Books are writ, generally are chosen such Persons as are fit for the Government of the Empire; and therefore it is honoured and esteemed above all others. The Doctrine of this Sect is not learned all at once, but they suck it in by degrees when they learn to Read or Write. The first Founder of this Sect was Confutius, the Prince of the Chinese Philosophers, who is to this day honoured by all the Learned with the Title of The most Wise. This Confutius, as the jesuit Semedo relates in his History, was a Man of a very good Nature, and much inclined to Virtue; Prudent, Subtle, and a great Lover of his Country: His Writings are to this day had in great honour and esteem, as being the Groundwork of all the Learning at this time in use amongst them. What concerns his Writings, which are contained in four large Books, we have already made mention.  
Several other Books have been written by the Followers of this Sect; some whereof have been brought out of China into Europe, the Titles and Contents of which I thought good here to mention; and are these that follow: 

1. The first treats of the Original of the whole World, of the first Creator and Preserver of all things. Out of this Book are most things selected which relate to Natural Knowledge.  
2. Of the Eternal Middle.  
3. Of the Doctrine of the Full Growth. These two Books are reputed to contain all Natural Knowledge, and selected out of the first Book. And they firmly believe, that no Person beside themselves are able or fit to comprehend the Marrow and Pith of these mysterious Books, though in truth and substance they are no more difficult to be understood, than the Writings of Titus Livius, and Cicero.  
4. Of the Course, Condition, Influx, and Operation of the Erratic Stars; as also of the other Heavenly Lights.  
5. Of the Casting of Figures, and making Conjectures; which are used about things that have an uncertain and doubtful issue.  
6. Of Palmistry and Physiognomy.  
7. Of Natural Witchcraft.  
8. Of the Rise, Names, and Worship of Idols.  
9 Of the Deeds, Miracles, Deaths, and Burials of the Chinese Saints.  
10. Of the Immortality of the Soul, and its future State; as also of Mourning Habits, and in what manner they are to be worn.  
11. Of several Books of Physic and Chirurgery.  
12. Of the State and Condition of Children in the Womb, and of such things help forward, or hinder the Birth.  
13. Of Arithmetic.  
14. Of Husbandry.  
15. Of what belongs to a Farrier in the Cure of Horses.  
16. Of War and Military Discipline, with the Weapons belonging thereunto.  
17. Of the Signs whereby to know a fruitful Year.  
18. Of the Art of Writing, and how to make Characters.  
19 An Exact Description of all the Provinces in China.  
20. Of the Age of the Chinese Empire and Government.  
21. Of the Command, Majesty, Revenues, Palaces, etc. of the Emperor.  
22. Of the Offices of the Emperor's Servants.  
23. Of the Laws of the Empire.  
24. Of the Acts and Deeds of the Chinese Emperors.  
25. Of those Nations that are known to the Chinese.  
26. Of Music, both Vocal and Instrumental, in use among them.  
27. Of Poetry.  
28. Of several sorts of Plays.    
Moreover, this first Sect of the Learned, whereof we have thus far made a Description, is absolutely against the Worship of Images, neither will they suffer them to be in their Temples. The Adherents and Fautors of this Sect acknowledge and worship One God only; induced thereunto, because they firmly believe that all these Earthly Things are Preserved, Governed, and Directed by him: they also render a certain Veneration to Spirits, but with less Adoration and Respect. Some among them teach, That the World had neither Creator nor Beginning, but sprung immediately from itself. There are others among them, but not so Learned and Famous, who are possessed with Dreams and Fancies of a multitude of incredible things, and many impossible Impertinences relating thereunto.  
In the Doctrine of this Sect there are many Lessons, teaching the Reward of Good, and the Punishment of Evil: and this seems to insinuate to us, That the Ancient Chineses did not doubt of the Immortality of the Soul: But the Learned among them at this time are of opinion, That the Souls of the Departed perish and come to nothing with the Body, thereby endeavouring to invalidate the Belief of Future Rewards and Punishments: Yet some think this too hard, and therefore maintain, That only the Souls of the Just remain alive; because, as they say, the Soul of a Man is so united and renewed through the Exercise of Virtue, that it will live for a long time after its separation from the Body: but withal they conclude, That the Souls of the Wicked die as soon as they are divided from the Body, and vanish like Smoak.  
And although the Learned, and Dependants of this Sect, acknowledge the Highest and One Deity, yet they erect no Temple for him, nor have any particular Place for his Worship; neither are there any Priests, nor settled or due Form of Worship, nor Commands to observe, other than such as they may at pleasure break. There is no Highpriest amongst them, to punish such as offend against the Law, or to propagate the Doctrine taught concerning him; therefore they Offer unto him neither Prayer nor Sacrifice, in Public or in Private, believing that it is only free for the King to Offer up unto, or Adore this King of Heaven. And if any body else should be so adventurous to undertake to make such an Offering, he would be held for a Traitor, and punished accordingly. For this purpose has the Emperor two famous and well-built Temples in both the Imperial Chief Cities of Nanking and Peking; the one Dedicated to Heaven, and the other to the Earth; in both which themselves formerly in Person made their Offerings: but now the chiefest Magistrates Officiate in their behalves, and Sacrifice several Oxen and Sheep to Heaven and Earth.  
The chiefest Matter wherewith the Professors of this Sect trouble themselves, and wherein as well the King as the People is concerned, consists in the performing of certain Ceremonies towards the Dead, whereof we have already spoken at large; for they conceive it a principal part of their Duty, to honour their deceased Parents and Friends, as if they were still living: Yet these People (although they set Viands and the like before them) are not so blind and ignorant to believe that the Dead eat, or have any need thereof: But they give this reason for such their Doings, which in itself indeed is of no weight, viz. because they can show their love unto them no other way. The wisest among them affirm, That those Customs were introduced more for the Instruction of the Living, than Honour of the Dead, to wit, to teach Children how to honour and respect their Parents and Superiors when they are alive, whom they see honoured and respected by so many Persons of Quality and Worth after their Deaths.  
We now come to speak of the Doctrine Confutius left behind him, and which is in such esteem amongst the People.  
This great Doctrine, or rather the Doctrine of this Great Man, is made up of these Heads or Positions, viz. That every one bring himself first to Perfection, and afterwards others, that so all may arrive at the possession of the Supremum Bonum, or Highest Good: But herein Perfection itself consists, That every Person blow up the Natural Light in himself, and make it clear, so as he may never err from the Law of Nature, or from the Commands and Rudiments which are naturalised unto a Man by that Law: And in regard the same cannot be done without an insight and inspection into things; therefore it is requisite Men should betake themselves to the Study of Philosophy, whereby they may learn what is to be done and avoided. By this Knowledge (say they) we are taught how to order our Affairs aright, and to rectify our Desires by the Rule and Square of Reason; and herein consists the Perfection of Body and Mind.  
This most short and perfect Comprehension of the Chinese Wisdom and Doctrine, comprehends in it the Beginning, Means, Rule, and Benefit (which at last arises from thence) of Perfection, as well relating to ourselves as others. The first Beginnings of this Perfection are said to arise from an Intrinsic Light, kindled by a diligent Observation and Scrutiny into the outward Grounds and Rules of Natural things, and so gradatim brought to Maturity. For the better accomplishing whereof, are presently added the Means leading to this Perfection, consisting in Acts, as well of the Operation as of the Will: The Rule of both is called here Reason; which is, That we shall not desire or will any thing, but what is consonant to Reason. Lastly, The Advantages are set forth that accrue thereby; and that a double Perfection, of the Body in the first place, and then of the Mind.  
If any among them be found to transgress their Rule, he is not only blamed and despised by all, but likewise severely punished: As a proof whereof, I saw at Cunningan, a Priest whom they had found and taken amongst Light Women, for which Offence they bored him through the Neck with a hot Iron, and so hung upon him a Chain of ten yards long, with heavy Bars: And thus accoutred, he was led through the City, to the derision of all the People, till he had begged ten Toel of Silver for the Benefit of his Cloister: He was not suffered, as he passed along, to bear up the Chain with his Hands to ease himself; but it hung down loose behind him, so that the whole weight fell upon his Neck. And that every Person might take notice of the Punishment, one of his Brethren of the same Order followed him with a Whip in his Hand, and lashed him all the way he went upon his naked Body, till the Blood ran down his Skin. This Spectacle going by the Ambassador's Lodgings, moved in them so much compassion of his Misery, that they bestowed on him a Largess to help to pay his Ransom.  
After a strange manner also are the Priests here Dressed, being Clothed each in a particular Habit: Some wear a long Gown upon the left side only, black, with a foursquare Cap or Bonnet upon their Heads, and a Chaplet of Beads. Others wear another sort of Gowns and Caps, but as uncouth as the former. But the most strange Garb is that of the Begging Priest, who has commonly a Gown on of several Colours, and full of Patches: Upon his Head he has a Cap, which on both sides hath long Feathers to defend him against the Sun and Rain: In his left Hand he carries a Bell, upon which he continually strikes till something is given him, or that you are gone out of sight. They seldom go about Begging, but sit upon the Ground with their Legs across, like our Tailors.  
The Cloisters of these Priests are divided into several Apartments, according to their bigness; in each of them is also a Supervizor and head, in whose Place his Scholars succeed after his Death. Each Head is diligent to contrive as many Cells as he can for his Scholars, because they let them out to Travellers for a piece of Money at any time; so that indeed they serve as well for Inns, or Hostries for Travellers, as Cloisters for the Brotherhood.  
And though these Friars live thus in a mean Condition, and contemptible; as to the outward appearance, yet they are invited to Burials frequently, and other Public Ceremonies, as the making free of wild Deer, Birds, Fish, and fourfooted Creatures. Some of the greatest Sticklers of this Sect buy these Creatures alive, with design only to set them at liberty; and in so doing their Service is meritorious, and such for which they believe they shall be rewarded. This Sect is very much increased of late years; and the greatest part of their Followers are the Gelubden Women, with a company of other simple Creatures.  
The third Sect, called Lanzu, has its rise from a certain Philosopher, contemporary with Confutius, of whom the Natives fancy, that he was carried eighty years in his Mother's Belly before he was born; and therefore they called him Lanzu, which signifies The old Philosopher. The jesuit Martinus writes in his fourth Book of the Chinese History, That he was called Lanxu Laotanus, and taught, That there remained not any thing of us after we were dead, the highest Happiness of a Man consisting in Pleasure; in imitation of Epicurus. The Fable concerning his Birth, had its rise from the number Nine; for as this number is held for the most perfect, and again multiplied, makes eighty one; so has Nature in the product of this famous Man, been so many years in Travel and Labour. This Philosopher left not any one Book behind him of his Doctrine, being unwilling, as it seems, to introduce any new Enthusiasms; but after his Death his Sectators made a Collection of several Doctrines, out of the Books of divers Sects, and compiled them into one.  
Those that are in their Cloisters live unmarried, and buy their Scholars, but obtain among the People no respect, nor have any sense or fear of God among themselves. Yet others of the same Gang betake themselves to a Married Estate, and live in a more orderly manner.  
They Worship the Lord of Heaven, whom they represent in the Form of a Man, and say that he has much wrong done him: yet beside him, they have made to themselves two other Gods, whereof Lanzu, the Head of this Sect, is one; so that these two Sects, though in a different manner, adore each three Gods. By the Followers of this Sect is the Place described where Men after this Life are either rewarded or punished: but concerning these Matters, there is between this and the foregoing Sects no small difference; for the Heads of this Sect promise to their Tribe, that they shall possess Heaven with Soul and Body: And the better to demonstrate the same, they expose to sight in their Temples the Images of several People, who (as they say) went to Heaven in that manner: And the more certainly to obtain to this Happiness, they teach their Followers several Postures and Prayers, and exhort them to Deeds of Charity.  
The Office of the Priest consists chiefly in dispossessing such Houses as are infested or haunted with the Devil, by their ungodly Prayers and Curses, which they effect commonly after this manner: They paint frightful Faces, and Postures of Devils, upon Yellow Paper, and fix them to the Walls of the House; then they bawl and skream so terrible loud, that they seem to be like so many Devils themselves: And this is the utmost height of their Conjuration.  
There is another Office and Art which they ascribe to themselves; for they boast, That in dry Wether they can cause Rain, and at their pleasure make the same either to abate or cease again. And they profess to be skilled in several other strange Arts (but in truth mere Delusions) wherewith they deceive the whole Empire; yet notwithstanding, these Priests have their Residence in the Royal Temples dedicated to Heaven and Earth, and are always assistant at the Offerings (whether the Emperor himself be there present in Person, or only the Magistrates in his behalf) whereby they grow famous, and are had in great esteem, not by the Common People alone, but the Grandees also; to all whose Burials they are invited, and help to perform the Ceremonial part of the Funeral, attired in very costly and rich Habits; and go before the Corpse, playing upon Flutes, and other Musical justruments.  
All this Sect are under the Command and jurisdiction of one Prelate, called Ciam, whose Dignity always descends upon one of his Posterity, which hath been observed for above a thousand years.  
It seems that this great Dignity or Office had its first rise from a certain Soothsayer, who lived in a Cave in the Province of Quangsi, where his Posterity continue at present, and practise the Delusions of their Ancestors. This their Highpriest Ciam is for the most part Resident in the Imperial City of Peking, and very highly honoured by the Emperor, having an allowed Access into the middlemost part of the Palace, to Bless and Consecrate the Rooms, if at any time they are suspected to be haunted, or molested with Evil Spirits: He is carried through the Street in an open Chair, in as great State as any of the most principal Magistrates, and receives yearly a good Revenue from the Emperor.  
And thus I have given you a Description of the three Chief Sects in China, out of which the ignorant and blind People have broached and set on foot so many hundred sorts, differing from one another in point of Worship.  
The Emperor Humvuus, the first of that Race, that at the beginning of this Age had the Sovereignty over China, gave express Command that those three Sects, for the Defence and Honour of the Government, should be strictly observed, by which he did infinitely win the Hearts of the Followers; but yet though he mentioned all, he so ordered the matter, that the Sect of the Learned only should have a share in the managing the great Affairs of the Empire, and also should have Authority over the other two: And this probably may be the Reason why the one Sect doth not wholly endeavour to abolish and extirpate the other; because the Emperor carries an equal hand to them all, respecting the one as much as the other, and makes use of them alike, as he has occasion; sometimes causing an old Temple to be repaired, and sometimes a new one to be built, for one or other of them, as he thinks it expedient. But the Empress affects that Sect best that maintains the Worship of Images, and is very bountiful to the Priests thereof, bestowing large Annuities, and great Incomes upon them.  
The great number of Idols which are found in China is incredible; for not only the Temples, and such like Places of Worship, are hung very full, but also all Houses, Streets, Ships, etc. are adorned with them. And this is one of the great Abominations that at first appears to all that come into China.  
The next is the Idol of Pleasure, which they call Minifo, and is composed and made after the same manner as that of Immortality, but much bigger, being commonly cast of Brass, hollow within and twenty Foot high; it carries a very pleasant Countenance, and, like the former, is very thick and corpulent, with a Belly sticking out; and that his gross, and fat Members may be the better seen he sits with his whole Body almost naked.  
Betwixt these, sitting in a Chair, is an Image thirty Foot high, made of Plaster, having a Crown upon his Head, gilded all over, richly Apparelled, with several other strange Ornaments. They call this The great Kingang, and give it a Respect in the highest manner.  
Beside these there are two others; the one is the Goddess which at Linain (as it is already related in our former Description) stand upon the Temple Dedicated to her; it is thirty Foot high, very richly gilded, and hath stood in that Place ninety six years and upwards.  
The other sits in a Chair richly adorned, resembling one of the Chinese Governors, who had done his Country very good Service, for which they honour him since his Death after this manner: At his Feet, as a sign of Victory, is Portrayed a certain Country; and in his Hand, to show his Authority, he holds a Sceptre.  
In the Province of Quantung, near to the noble City of Chaoking, in a well-built Temple, stands another Statue of a certain Governor of a Province, who had done his Country extraordinary Service six years together; and as a return of thankfulness for the same, the Inhabitants, according to the Custom, erected this Image and Temple, and Dedicated it unto him.  
In Cuchiung, near to Hangan, there is a great Stone above a hundred Foot high, called Xinxe, and signifies The Holy Stone, which they cover yearly quite over with Gold, and then worship it. This piece of Idolatry was commanded by the Emperor Mung.  
Near to the City Cioking, upon the Mountain Xepao, is a great Stone Column, with the Image of the Idol Fe, and an Elephant, Lion, and Drum, cut out of Stone, each of which is of several Colours; but whose workmanship they were, or who brought the same thither, is altogether unknown.  
In the Province of Suchuen, near to the Chief City of Chunking, is a very strange great Hill upon the side of the River Feu, between this City and another called Tunchuen; and on this Hill is a mountainous Idol, called Fe; it is made sitting with his Legs cross-ways, and his Hands clapped over one another before him. How incredibly large the same is, may be guessed at by this, that Travellers can plainly see his Eyes, Ears, Nose, and Mouth, at two Miles distance.   

CHAP. IX.  
Of Idol-Temples.  
ALL this Country doth infinitely abound with Idol-Temples, which are built at very great Charge, and most commonly situate without the Walls of their Cities, in solitary places; and in these the Traveller may find Accommodations answerable to his desire. Adjoining to these Temples stands commonly a Tower, with a smaller Edifice of the same kind, but no less costly than artificially built. These Idolatrous Places are filled with Images, and hung round with black Lamps, burning night and day, in memory of such who lived well, and died happily. When any Governors of Provinces are to be admitted into their Offices, they are Sworn in these Temples▪ That they shall faithfully perform their Duties. I took an exact view of one of these Structures, of which I thought it not amiss to give this following Account: The sides of it were built with Timber, and the Roo● Tiled; the Floor was in some places Earth, and in other of grey Stone; and on each of the sides stood several great Images in a row; but at the entrance was one most dreadful to behold, being a Horned Devil, in a most terrible and frightful shape, with a wide Mouth, and Hands like the Claws of a Griffin, in such a posture as if it would have seized those that entered. Within, in the middle stood an Altar, upon which was erected another great Image thirty Foot high; behind which stood a great number of small ones: Before the great one there stood upon the Altar a thick hollow Bambo's, upon which was written some Chinese Characters, that foretold things that should come to pass. On the sides stood several Vessels with Incense burning, and in the middle was a wooden Dish, with several Offerings in it, which the Priests, when they would know or foretell any thing, bring to the Altar and Offer up to this Image. Now the chief Offerings at such times, are either Rice, Wine, or the Entrails of Beasts, which being ceremoniously disposed, the Priest draws some Reeds out of the Bambo's Basket; and if they are in his opinion portentous of Ill, he draws out others, till he has drawn such as he believes prognosticate Good. In this interim the Incense burns, and at last the Priest falls upon his Knees, and mumbles one thing or other to himself, whereby he intends to pacify the Idol, and get him to favour his Suit.  
In the Province of Xansi, in the City of Ta●ven, is a Temple Dedicated to Siangus, the wisest of their Emperors, and of the Family of Chaus. It is reported in their Histories, that this Image, which is made of very precious Stones, being finished, rose up of itself, and went to the place which was appointed for its Station.  
At Leugan, upon the Mountain Peco, which signifies The Mountain of Fruits, is founded a Temple in honour of the Emperor Xi●●ungus; near which stands a famous Well. Now (according to the Sa●ing of the Chinese) Xinnungus received divers sorts of Seeds from an unknown Person, and received Directions in what manner he should Sow the same to gain a plentiful Harvest; which he having experimented, taught to his Subjects: for which Benefit they erected this Temple to his Memory at very great Charge.  
In the Province of Xensi, in the City of Hanchang, are five Temples, whereof one is Dedicated to the Emperor Cangleangus, because he had caused a Way to be cut through the Mountain; and in perpetual memory of this his great Undertaking this Temple was erected.  
In the Chief City of Kingang are three Temples full of Images; and in the Province of Xantung, in the Chief City of Cinan, are several.  
Near to Yencheu, in the City of Ceu, are fifteen stately Temples, Dedicated to Helvutius, and other renowned Heroes.  
In the Province of Suchuen, in the Chief City of Chingtu, is one built to the Memory of King Cancungus, because he taught the Inhabitants of that Kingdom the Art of raising and preparing of Silkworms.  
In the Province of Huquang, near to Kiun, is a large Hill called Vutang, upon which are erected several Structures, with Cloisters for Priests; and the reason thereof may be, for that here all Priests receive their Introduction, who follow and teach the inward approved Doctrine of the separation of Soul and Body.  
In the Province of Nanking, near to the Chief City Ningque, stands a very high and beautiful Edifice called Hiangsin, that is to say, The well-scented Heart, and Dedicated to five Virgins, who being assaulted by such as would have ravished them, rather chose to die than have their Virginity violated: in honour of whose Chastity the Inhabitants erected these Temples.  
In the Province of Chekiang, and in the Chief City of Hangcheu, are found very many of these Buildings, to which belong several thousands of Priests.  
At Nanking, on the Mountain Ni, stands one of these Fabrics, that hath at least a thousand Images to it, and to every Image ten Priests.  
And indeed (to shorten this Relation) there is hardly a Mountain or Hill in China of any Note, but has a Temple upon it, with Priests belonging to it.  
In the Province of Fokien, near to the City Cinggan, lies a great Hill called Vay, which has several Temples and Cloisters upon it, abounding with Priests and Friars, most whereof worship Idols, shave their Crowns, and despise all Earthly Riches, Possessions, and Honours. But that which is fullest of admiration is this: It was said, that amongst these Priests, one of the chief, called Change, who had two Chapels under his Command, being convinced of the Error of his Way, coming one day into his Temples, broke all the Idols in pieces, exclaiming bitterly against the Priests, for having thus long deceived him, and keeping him in blind Ignorance; from thenceforth embracing the Christian Religion to the utmost period of his Life.  
In the Province of Fokien, near to the City Civencheu, is a Temple called Caiyven, which is worthy of admiration, both for its height and largeness: The outsides of this sumptuous Edifice are all of Marble, and the inside most richly adorned with Idols of all sorts. Among others there are some that exceed, which are either cast in Copper, or cut out of Marble, made for Madam Fee, having such curiosity of Workmanship, that the Chineses say they were not made with mortal Hands.  
Without the Imperial City of Nanking I was myself in one of the three Idol-Temples, where Hell (so as Virgil describes the same in the sixth Book of his Aeneids) was so curiously Painted to the Life, and adorned with rare Images of Plaster, that it is enough to fill all Persons with admiration that look upon the same.   

CHAP. X.  
Of Towers and Sea-Marks.  
CHINA is very full of brave and well-built Towers, whereof some are nine, others seven Stories high, many of which are only for Ornament; but upon a great part of them called Ceuleu, stand their Clock-workss and in others, especially at Nanking, are kept the Astrological Instruments: Upon the Clockhouse Turrets stands an Instrument, which shows the hour of the day by means of Water, which running from one Vessel into another, raiseth a Board, upon which is Portrayed a Mark for the time of the day; and you are to observe, That there is always one remaining there, to take notice of the passing of the time, who at every hour signifies the same to the People by beating upon a Drum, and hanging out a Board with the Hour writ upon it in large Letters. This Time-Drummer likewise gives notice if he discovers any Fire; whereupon the People all rise to quench it: In whose House soever the Fire happens through carelessness, the Master thereof is punished with Death, because of the fright and hazard he put his Neighbour in, whose House joining to his, and built all of Timber (as all Habitations there are) was in very great danger of being likewise consumed; for all the Houses stand very close. And this in truth is the cause of so great severity showed against such, whose Houses are burnt through carelessness.  
Upon the top of the Mountain Hiaiken stands a very ancient Tower, which is very much decayed, but yet keeps the height of a hundred and eighty Paces; but that which is most to be admired therein, is, that it is built of Stone, which with infinite Labour, Industry, and Expense, they must bring thither, and then, together with the Mortar, carry up so great a height to build such a Tower.  
In the Country of Huquang, near to the City of Hanyang, is a Tower called Xelonhoa, which far excels all other such like Structures in Art and Costliness. It is said to have been erected upon this account: There was a certain Daughter, who was worthy remark for her Obedience to her Mother-in-law; she having one day a Pullet for Dinner, invited her Stepdame to the eating part of it; who accepting the Invitation, and coming to participate thereof, had no sooner tasted of it, but she fell down dead: The Daughter was immediately apprehended, brought before a judge, and accused of poisoning her Mother-in-law, and the matter of Fact being so clear, was condemned to die: As she was going to the Place of Execution, she happened to pass by a Pomegranate-Tree then in Blossom, which holding fast in her Hand, she Prayed (as is said) after this manner: If I have poisoned my Stepmother, may the Flowers of this Branch now in my Hand wither; but if I be innocent, let the Branch live, and bring forth Fruit immediately: Which words were hardly passed her Lips, before that Branch which she held in her Hand hung full of Pomegranates. In remembrance of which so famous Miracle the Inhabitants built this Tower, and called it Xelenhoa, which signifies A Pomegranate-Tree.  
In the Province of Chekiang, in the Chief City Hangcheu, are four of these Towers, each of them nine Stories high; and in the great City Niencheu is another of the like height.  
Near to the City Vencheu lies a Hill called Paocai, upon whose top stands a Tower nine Stories high, which serves for a Landmark to the Ships and Mariners Sailing at Sea.  
Lastly, in the Province of Chekiang, near to the City of Hangcheu, lies a Mountain called Funghoang, upon the top whereof stands a like Tower of nine Stories high.  

Triumphal Arches.  
MOst of the Cities in China, both small and great, are adorned and beautified with Triumphal Arches, stately Towers and Pyramids, made of Stone or Marble, with great Art, Cost, and Ingenuity, and adorned with Images, being generally erected in honour of some famous Act, Thing, or Person. Those who have done their Country any signal Service, have some of these set up to eternize their Memory, almost after the same manner as was formerly practised by the ancient Romans. So also if any have been more excellent in Learning, or if any Magistrate hath signalised himself by his good behaviour in his Employment, in honour of such, Arches, Towers, Pillars, or Pyramids are built, and commonly placed as Ornaments in the chiefest Streets, and most populous places. Their fashion is this; they have three Roofs, the biggest in the middle, and on each side a small one, underneath which Men pass as it were through a very broad Gate; the sides are adorned with Lions and other Images, curiously cut out of Marble, and fixed thereto, or otherwise very artificially bored through, and sometimes adorned with small Images cut out of Stone; so that it is indeed a thing deservedly to be admired, which way they can boar through such great Stones, and cut Images out of them, as they lie fixed in the Building. The whole Arch for the most part consists of three Stories, and is on the Front and Back alike for fashion; so that when you look upon the one side, you have in effect seen both sides. Upon the top of all lies a blue Stone, upon which the Emperor's Name, in whose Government the same was erected, is curiously Engraven in Letters of Gold: In the middle also lies a very large flat Stone, upon which is writ in gilt or blue Letters, the Name, Country, and Dignity of him in whose behalf this Edifice was erected.    

CHAP. XI.  
Of Rivers, Channels, Highways, Bridges, Ships, etc.  
THrough the Province of Suchue runs the River To, as far as Sinfan, being a Branch brought from the River Kiang, by the Command of the Emperor Ivos, to hinder the overflowing of that River.  
In the Province of Chekiang are most of the Rivers which come from the North, made by Art so useful, as if they had been naturally so. It is highly to be admired, and meriting the highest Commendation, to consider with what labour and pains they have effected such vast Undertake; for in some places there are very large Channels, running far up into the Country, which have been digged, and are paved on both sides with Stone: Over which Channels lie many great and heavy Sluices, with several Bridges, convenient for Travellers, either by Land or Water.  
In Ningpo, the ninth City of the Province of Chekiang, both sides of the artificial Rivers, for several Miles together, are made up with Stone: At the end of every River lies a Sluice, through which all Vessels must pass before they come into it,  
In the Country of the City Xaohing is an artificial River toward the East, three days journey in length, both sides whereof are made up with Brick, to prevent the Earth from falling in, to choke or clog up the same.  

Common Ways.  
THE common Passages, or Highways in China, are contrived as much for the convenience and ease of Travellers, as in any Place or the World. We begin in the Southern Provinces, where most of their Ways 〈◊〉 even and smooth, the very Hills being made passable, and a Way hewn 〈◊〉 through the Rocks by the labour of men's Hands. Upon these so commodious Ways, stand several Marks of Stone, which declare the Distances of Places from one another; and every ten Miles there is a Post appointed to c●●ry the Emperors and Magistrates Letters and Commands, which being 〈◊〉 received, are delivered with extraordinary speed; so that there happens nothing in any part of the Country, but it is presently known through all the Empire.  
At every eighth Stone, which is a days journey, you have one of his Majesty's ordinary Houses, built on purpose to receive and treat at the Emperor's Charge, all Governor's and Magistrates that travel that way upon the Emperor's Service; but before their Arrival they send a Messenger to certify what day they intent to be there; so that the Governor or Magistrate arriving, finds all things in a readiness for him, to wit, Provisions, Horses, Chairs, Track-men, and, Vessels of all sorts, if he need any; for whatsoever he desires, is given notice of by him in a Letter.  
The Banks of the Rivers are no less well contrived for the ease of Passengers, than the common Ways; for they suffer no Trees to grow within eight Foot of the River's side, lest they should be a hindrance to the Boats that are Towed along by Ropes.  
In the Province of Fokien, near to the City Hinghoa, the Ways are well and strongly paved with Stone, for above four Dutch Mile in length.  
Near to the City Hoanting lies a deep, small, and darkish Valley, through which runs a paved Way two Miles in length.  
Upon the Mountain Mechi (which is in truth a Wilderness) lies a firm, but very narrow Way, made by Art for Travellers to pass over; and upon Co is a very steep Way, at least ten Dutch Miles.  
Near to the City of Kiangxan there is a great Mountain called Civen, at least three hundred Furlong in length, over which is the direct Road to Fokien, and has several good Inns upon it for the Entertainment of Passengers.   

Bridges or Sluices..  
IN the Province of Xensi, over the River Guei lies three Sluices, namely, one Easterly, the second in the middle, the third towards the West; all of them built very strong, with many great and very high Arches of square Stone, curiously adorned, and carved with divers sorts of Images, as Lions, Dragons, and the like.  
In the Province of Queicheu, in the fourth Chief City Ganxin, are three Sluices of great bigness; but the third called Tiensing, that is to say, the natural Sluice, is well nigh a thousand Rod long.  
In the same Province, near to the City Hanchung, is a most admirable piece of Work, so great a Masterpiece in its kind, that the like thereof is hardly to be found in the World, whose Description I will give you as follows: Between this and the Chief City the Way was formerly altogether unpassable; and the Inhabitants were constrained to fetch a great compass round, by reason of the high and rough Hills, and steep Passages; sometimes necessitated to travel toward the East, to the Frontiers of the Province of Honan, and then again to turn towards the North; so that they went at least two thousand Furlongs, whereas the direct Way over the Mountains was not much more than five hundred: wherefore at the end of the Race of Cina, when Licupangus made War with Hiangyus for the Empire, all these steep Hills and Vales were levelled by order of Changleangus, the General of Licupangus, to make his Army with the more ease to pursue the flying Enemy. And certainly, with great and incredible labour and industry was this stupendious Work effected, in which he employed no less than his whole Army, with at least a hundred thousand Men more, by whose Labour a Way was at last perfected through the same.  
On both sides of the Way are Walls made out of these Mountains, so high, that part thereof toucheth the very Clouds, and thereby obscures the Passages in some places. In others he caused Planks to be laid, to serve as Bridges to pass over from one Mountain to another, on purpose to shorten the Way, which is generally so broad, that four may ride abreast, and has Conveniences enough to accommodate Passengers: And lest the People should by chance receive any mischief as they pass over the Bridges, both the sides thereof are Railed in from one end to another.  
In the same Province, near to the City Chegan, is a Bridge called Fi, reaching from one Mountain to another, and having but one single Arch, which is six hundred Foot long, and near seven hundred Foot high, through which the Yellow River runs▪ It was three years in building, and is called by the People, The Flying Bridge.  
In the Province of Honan, in the City Queite, lies a Sluice made of foursquare Stone, over the Mere or Lake called Nan.  
In the Province of Huquang, near to the City Chyangang, is another Sluice of Stone, having several Arches, erected by King Guei.  
In the Province of Kiangsi, in the little City of Gangin, there is a Bridge worthy to be spoken of, and called The Bridge of Obedience and Subjection; the Story of it goes thus: A Daughter of rich Parents Married a Husband who soon after died; and in regard it is held in China a great dishonour to honest Women to Marry the second time, she went and lived with her Father and Mother, that by the enjoyment of their Company she might the better and more easily forget the loss of her Husband: but not long after, her Father and Mother happened to die, by whose loss being left comfortless, she upon serious debate within herself, laid out her Estate upon building of this Bridge, which stands upon several Arches; and when she had finished it, being yet troubled in her thoughts, she came early one Morning to take a view of the Structure; which having done, and imagining her Memory would be Eternised thereby, she flung herself headlong into the River, where she was drowned.  
In the same Province, in the City of Cancheu, where the River Change and Can meet in one, is a very long Bridge, built upon a hundred and thirty Boats, fastened to one another with Chains, upon which lie the Planks and Timber that compile the Bridge; one or two of which Boats are so contrived and ordered, that they easily remove to open or shut, and so make passage for Vessels at pleasure, after they have paid their Toll, for the receipt whereof there stands a Toll-house at the foot of the Bridge.  
In the Province of Chekiang, near the fifth Chief City Xinhoa, from the top of the Mountain Fanguien, is a very large Bridge made over a Vale, which is so stupendious a Work, that it fills all People with great admiration that ever saw it.  
In the same Province, in the City Luki, is a Bridge consisting of Stone Pillars and Wooden Planks, which is a hundred Rod in length.  
In the Province of Fokien, in the Chief City Focheu, is a very stately Sluice of a hundred and fifty Rod long, and half a Rod broad, built over an Inlet of the Sea, of yellow and white Stone, with a hundred very lofty Arches, adorned and beautified with Sculpture of Lions and other Creatures. The like lies near to the City Focing, and, according to the relation of the Chinese, is a hundred and eighty Rod long.  
In the second Chief City Civencheu may be seen a stately Bridge, called Loyang, the like whereof is hardly to be seen in the whole World, whose Description a certain Chinese Historian gives after this manner: Near to the City Burrolilicum (says he) lies over the River Loyang, the Bridge by some called also Loyang, but by others Vangang. The Governor of the City, named Cayang, caused this Bridge to be made, which is three hundred sixty Rod long, and half a Rod broad: Before the erecting thereof People were Ferried over in Boats; but in regard every year several Boats were cast away by foul Wether, the Governor, for the preservation and safety of the Inhabitants, resolved to build this Bridge, which he did of black● Stone; it rests not upon Arches, but has at least three hundred large Pedestals or Columns of Stone made after the fashion of Boats, which are sharp before, the better to withstand the force of the Current; and to prevent any danger to such as pass over, the sides are Walled in with Stone to a good height, and beautified in several places with Images of all sorts, according to the fashion of the Country.  
In the third Chief City Cangcheu there is to be observed another very stately Bridge made of Stone, with thirty six very high and great Arches; it is so commodiously broad, that Shops are made on both sides, and yet room enough for Passengers either on Horse or Foot.  
There are several other famous Bridges in many Ports and Cities of this Empire, which to particularise, would take up too much time, and make this Book swell into a larger Volume than was at first intended; therefore to pass them by, we will proceed to give an Account of the fashion of their Ships.   

Of Ships.  
THe Royal Ships, and those of the Governors of Provinces, exceed the rest, and are built after such a manner, that few or none will scarce give credit to the Account I shall give of them, unless they had seen them; our Vessels in Europe being in no wise comparable to those, for they lie upon the Water like high Houses or Castles, and are divided on both sides with Partitions: In the middle is a place like a Hall, furnished with all manner of Householdstuff, as Tables, Chairs, etc. The Windows and Doors are made in the fashion of our Grates, wherein, in stead of Glass they use the thinnest Oyster-shells they can get, or else fine Linen or Silk, which they spread with clear Wax, and adorn with several sorts of Flowers; and this keeps out the Wind and Air better than any Glass. Round about the Ships are made Galleries, very commodious for the Seamen to do whatever business they have, without prejudice to the Rigging: The outside of the Ship is Painted with a certain sort of Gum, called Cie, which makes it glitter, and appear very glorious at a distance, but within it is most curiously Painted with several Colours, very pleasant and delightful to the Eye. The Planks and Timber-work are so curiously rifted together, and jointed, that there is little or no sign of any Ironwork. In length they differ not much from those in Europe, only they are lower and narrower, and the Passage up into them is by a Ladder twelve Foot long; the Stern of the Ship, where the Trumpeters and Drummers stand, is like a Castle. When any of these Ships of the Governors meet one another at Sea, they Salute, and give place according to their Qualities, which are writ in great Letters behind their Ships, so that there never happens any Dispute about Precedency. When it is a Calm at Sea, and little or no Wind stirring to fill their Sails (which are made of Mats) there are certain Men appointed to Tow the same: At such time also, and as a farther help, they are very dexterous in the use of their Oars, wherewith they can Row without pulling them out of the Water.  
The Ships which carry the Fish called saul, and the Silks, to the Imperial Court, are so extraordinarily curious and rich, that no others can compare with them; for they are gilded within and without, and Painted red; and such is their esteem, that all other Ships strike Sail, and give place to these, whensoever or wheresoever they meet them.  
In the Province of Nanking, near to the Chief City of Sucheu, may be seen several Pleasure-Boats or little Ships, which the Inhabitants keep only for their Pleasure; they are very richly Gilt and Painted, and may more properly be compared to Houses than Ships: Some of the Chineses are so profusely in love with them, that they will spend their Estates aboard these Vessels in Eating and Drinking.  
There are a vast and incredible number of Ships and Boats that pass daily from one Place to another, by which means there is so great Accommodation by Water, that Men may pass from the City of Maccao to the City of Peking, except one days journey by Water. Also Men may travel by Boat from the Province of Chekiang, through the whole Province of Suchue, from East to West. And to say the truth, there is hardly any considerable City but what has access to it by Water; for the Natives have with Art and Industry digged Channels through most of the Provinces, and let in the Rivers, on purpose to carry their Goods and themselves by Water, by reason of the extraordinary Hills and Deserts which they meet with in a Passage or journey by Land; of all which we have already made mention in our General Description of China.  
In the Province of Fokien are such an innumerable company of Vessels, that the Inhabitants proffered the Emperor, when he intended to make War upon those of japan, to make him a Bridge of Boats, which should reach from thence to the said Island of japan.   

The Courts of the Governors of Provinces.  
IN each Chief City are at least fifteen or twenty great Houses belonging to the Governors; which is regard of the Magnificence of their Building, may compare with King's Palaces. In other less are eight or nine great Houses, and in every small City four, which are all alike in fashion, only they differ in largeness, according to the Quality of the Governor. At the Front of each Palace are three Gates, whereof the biggest stands in the middle, adorned on both sides with great Marble Lions: Next to this Plano, or Court-yard Pailed in, Painted with Gum, which they call Cie. In this Plano stand two small Towers or Pyramids, curiously adorned, and furnished with several Musical Instruments, upon which certain Persons play as often as the Governor goes out or comes in. Within the Gate is a large Hall (and generally every great Palace hath four or five) where the Governor gives Audience to any that comes about Business to him; on the sides of this Hall are several small Apartments inhabited by inferior Officers. Here are also two particular Rooms for the Reception of Persons of Quality that come to visit the Governor; when you are passed these two Rooms, you come to three Gates more, which are seldom opened, but when the Governor sits upon the Bench of judicature. The middlemost of these Gates is very large, through which Persons of Quality are only suffered to go; other People pass through the Gates on each side. Then you come to another large Plano, at the end whereof is a great Court built upon Pillars called Tangle, and here the Governor administers justice; on Both sides thereof the Courtiers and inferior Officers have their Dwellings, who never remove with the Governor, but live there continually, in regard they are maintained at the Charge of the Country. Next to this is an inward Court, but far exceeding the former, and is called Sutang, which signifies Private; and in this Court only may the nearest Relations converse with the Governor. To these Places appertain also several Gardens, Orchards, Ponds, Rivers, Warrens, and the like, as well for Pleasure and Ornament, as Profit. And here observe, That the Emperor furnishes the Governor not only with these Palaces, but likewise with all manner of Householdstuff, Provisions, and Servants, at his own Charge: And when a Governor (which is yet more remarkable) happens to depart to the Rule of another Province, or else to lay down his Employment, which falls out commonly every half year, it is allowable for him to take all the Household Goods with him, and then the Court is to be furnished anew for the succeeding Governor.  
In Cingtu, the first Chief City of the Province Suchue, famous for Trade, there lived formerly a certain Great Prince or Governor of the Family of Taminga, who in Power and Imperial Title could only be said to give place to the Emperor; for in all things else he lived like a King. This Kingly or Royal Person had a large and stately Palace, which was at least four Italian Miles in compass, adorned with four Gates, and stood in the middle of the City; before it, toward the South, lay a large broad Street, full of costly and artificial Triumphal Arches.  
Near to Hinghoa, the seventh Chief City of the Province of Fokien, at the foot of the Mountain Chinyven, runs a large Water called Chung; on the side whereof stands a large Palace containing ten Courts. In this Palace is a great Wonder taken notice of; for infallibly there is heard a noise against Wind or Rain, like unto the sound of a Clock, of which (although diligently enquired after) no natural reason can be given.  
Concerning the incomparable, stately, and costly Structure of the Imperial Palace of Peking, I have already given a particular Description in my former Relation.    

CHAP. XII.  
Of Rivers, Waterfalls, Lakes, etc.  
HAving spoken at large of the chiefest things which the Hand or Industry of mortal Man has produced, we shall now proceed to particularise such things wherewith Nature has abundantly furnished the Chinese out of her rich Store. Under which Name I comprehend Rivers, Pools, Aquaducts, Hills, Wells, Earth, Plants, Trees, Animals of all sorts, and the like, which are mentioned in the following Chapters.  
First of all, There are in China two famous large Rivers, namely Kiang, and the Yellow River.  
The River Kiang, which is also called Yangeukiang, signifying The Son of the Sea, divides all China into a Northern and Southern Tract: It flows from West to East, and receives several Names, according to the Provinces through which it runs: It was first called Minkiang, from the Mountain Min, whence it hath its source. These Mountains stretch themselves Westward of the Province of Suchue, very far toward Prester John's Country, and come towards the North not far from the Chief City of Guei. After it is got from this Mountain, rushing forward with great violence, it divides itself into several Branches, which turn and Wind through most of the Provinces. From the City of Sincin it is called Sinkiang; afterwards receiving a great many Rivulets into its Bosom, it runs before the City of Sui, into the River called Mahu. From the City of Liucheu it receives the Name of Liukiang, and running from thence to the City of Chunking, joins with the great River Pa, and embraces its Name: Being gotten beyond the City of Queicheu, it falls into the Province of Huquang, and regains not far from the City Kingcheu, the old Name of Sinkiang: Thus far it runs with many crooked Meanders, and a great force of Water, through Vales, terrible Rocks, and dreadful Precipices, which the Natives knowing, do avoid and shun with great dexterity. Being past the City of Kincheu, it begins by degrees to run more gently, and falls toward the North into the Mere or Lake called Tungting, from whence it takes its course before the Chief City in the Province of Kiangsi, and from thence to the Sea Foum, which is above a hundred Dutch Miles; and all this way it runs so gently, that Vessels may with ease Sail against the Stream; and the ebbing and flowing of this River is observed so far up in the Country, that it is in a manner wonderful to relate, especially at the New or Fullmoon: In this place it is at least two Miles over, watering and making fruitful the whole Province of of Nanking. And lastly, being passed the Cities of Nanking and Chinkiang, it falls into the Ocean itself, through a great Mouth, in which lies an Island and City well Guarded, and provided with Soldiers and Ships.  
The Yellow River, by Strangers so called from the colour of the Water, occasioned by the yellowness of the Ground, is named Hoang in the Chinese Language, and seems at first to be very Morish; but the swiftness and great force of its running makes it appear quite contrary; for with so incredible a swiftness doth this River run, that no Ships are able to Sail up against its Stream, but are Towed along by the main strength of a great number of Track-men: which may proceed from its being contracted within so narrow Bounds; for in some places it is but half a Mile broad, and in others little more; but in length it extends above eight hundred Miles. By this it appears, that this River, next to that of Kiang, is the biggest and most famous of all China; and though it is naturally no other than a Foreiner that has invaded the Country, yet doth it not stand in fear of their Laws (which will not permit a Foreiner to live among them) but as their Revenger insults over them, by often laying their Country under Water in a most lamentable manner. The Hills Quenlun, from whence it has its source, are in my opinion the Amazion Hills, being situate not far from the Kingdom of Laor or Tihet; and that which is more, the very Situation of those Places and Countries do demonstrate, that from the same Hills the Rivers Ganges in Cengala, Mesor in Laor, and several other famous Streams, which water the Parts of Zion and Pegu, have their rise: for the Chineses believe, and so report, That there are very many great Rivers Southward, which take their rise from these Hills.  
But to return whence we have digressed; After this Yellow River is passed beyond the vast Territories of Sifan and Taniju, which doth not in the least belong to the Empire of China, it runs before the City Lingao, not far from another called King, in the Province of Xensi, in the Empire of China, to the place where the Great Wall (made to prevent the Invasions of the Tartars) reaches toward the East, which it likewise washes; Then it runs with great fury, as well toward the North as the East, by one side of the vast Wilderness called Samo, at least two thousand Furlongs, and then turns toward the South, where it passes through the Gate See, which is in the Wall, and so divides the two Provinces of Xensi and Xansi: Thence it runs into several other Provinces, whereof I have formerly made mention in the Description of our journey to Peking. The Water of this Yellow River is very thick and muddy, the People report it will not grow clear in a thousand years; and therefore when they speak of any difficult Undertaking, they use as a proverbial Speech among them to say, When the Yellow River is clear. But notwithstanding this Report of theirs, it is well known, that the Seamen which frequent this River have an Art to make the Water clear, by flinging Allom into it, which being dissolved therein, makes the Mud sink to the bottom.  

Of Water-Shoots and great Falls of Water.  
IN the Province of Xansi, near to Pingiao, is a great Fall of Water, which makes such a noise, that it is heard some Miles distant.  
In the Province of Kiangsi, hard by the Chief City Nanchange, is the Mountain Pechang, which signifies The Mountain of a hundred Rods, because the Waters there run so far with great impetuousness.  
In the River Chuem, which runs near to Xunking, through steep and cragged Rocks, are thirty six great Water-falls, which continually roar with a most hideous noise.  
Near to the tenth Principal City of this Province, is a River called Xemuen, or Heng, which runs with great boisterousness from a Water-shoot that falls into it.  
The River Yao in its Passage by the City Liniao, makes so great a noise, as if it Thundered.  
From the Mountain of Taye are Cataracts that fall with great force, at least four hundred Rods.  
Near to the City Tau, is so plentiful a Water-fall, that it has caused a Mere or Lake.  
Near to the Chief City of Choxang is a River called Xangyung, wherein is so great a fall of the Waters, that when at any time a Stone is but flung into it, it causes Rain and Thunder; which may well be esteemed a Prodigy.  
Near to the City Hoeicheu lies the River Singan, which has at least three hundred and sixty Water-shoots falling into it, between Vales and Rocks.  
In the Province of Fokien, near the City Tingcheu, is a River which runs to jenping, which hath many of these Water-falls, and dangerous Sands and Rocks, insomuch that when any Vessels Sail down with the Stream, the Skippers, to avoid Shipwreck, fling out great Bundles of Straw beforehand, which stopping against the Rocks, preserve the Vessels that strike against them from beating themselves in pieces.  
Near to the City Kiegan lies the River Can, where the dangerous Rocks called Xetapan take their rise; it is very hazardous to Sail down the River from this City, by reason of blind Cliffs and Sands, which have destroyed many Vessels; for the Sands are not easily discoverable, the River running with great swiftness over them; and therefore whatever Skippers Sail that way, take with them always an expert Pilot from this City.  
Near to the City Ce lies the River Tan, which signifies Red, because the Water thereof looks like Blood. They report, that this Water was formerly very clear and white, but that it received this colour by means of one Pei, a very faithful Governor of his Country, who for some reasons unknown killed himself upon the side of this River, and ever since the Waters have retained a bloody tincture.  
There runs a River before the small City Cuckoe, in the Province of Suchue, called The River of Pearls, for that in the Night it glitters and sparkles as if it were full of Precious Stones. Also before the City of jungcheu runs the River Siang, whose Water is of a Crystal clearness, so that though it be several Fathoms deep, yet one may see plainly any thing that lies at the bottom.  
Near to Foaming runs a small River from the Mountain Talao, the Water whereof turns blue in Harvest; at which time the Inhabitants wash their Clothes in the same, to give them that colour, which it doth with as good effect as any artificial Dyer could do.  
The River Kiemo, near to Paogan, is said to have such an occult Quality, that it will bear no Vessel of Wood, but as soon as it comes upon it, it sinks as suddenly as if it vanished in the Air.  
The like is the River Io, near to Kancheu, which is therefore called The Weak River, because it will bear nothing that is heavy.  
Near to Chingtien, upon the Mountain Cucai, is a small River, whose Waters are very sweet and well scented.  
Near to Choxan is the River Cungyang, whose Water takes Spots and Stains out of all sorts of clothes, and is so naturally cooling to the Air, that it tempereth the Heat of Summer; and therefore the Emperors of China have built a Palace over this River, to which they frequently resort, to avoid the extraordinary Heats.  
The River Kinxa, or The River of Gold, is so named, because the Inhabitants find great quantities thereof in the same.  
Near to the City Pezan runs the River Che, but more peculiarly called Hoanglung, that is, The Yellow Dragon; for the Inhabitants fancy, that they saw a yellow Dragon therein in the time of the Race of Hana.  
The River Siangyn, which runs before Mielo, is famous, because it was the occasion of the observation of the Feast Tuonu, which is observed and kept through all China upon the fifth Day of the fifth Month, in memory of a certain faithful Governor, who drowned himself in this River, to prevent some Traitors that were plotting to take away his Life; he being a Man well beloved by the People over whom he Ruled, they to this day, as an honour to his Posterity, and to continue his Fame, make great Entertainment.  
In the Province of Kiangsi, near to the City of Vucheu, runs the River Lieufan, from whence the Chineses fetch the Water which they use in Hour-glasses, in stead of Sand, because this Water is of all others the least subject to alteration either of Time or Weather.  
Near to Kiegan is a River called Scenting, which signifies A Pipe or Flute, because the Water running very swift through Cliffs and stony places, makes a very musical and delightful noise.  
Near to Xincheu is the River Xo, which doth infallibly cure several sorts of Diseases.  
In the Province of Chekiang, near the Chief City of Hangcheu, runs a River, which in regard of its Course, is called sometimes I, sometimes Cientang, and in some Places Cingan. This River causeth upon the eighteenth Day of the eighth Month, such a very high Tide before this City, that it extremely puzzles the Philosophers themselves to find out the meaning, or give the reason thereof; for upon that Day the Water riseth Higher than at any other time of the Year: by reason of which so very famous is this Day, that the whole City about four a Clock makes toward the River to behold the wonderful Operation.   

Of Springs, Wells, and Fountains.  
IN Chinting, the fourth Chief City of the Province of Peking, lies a Mere, which hath its rise from two Springs; the Waters of the one are very hot, the other cold, and yet they lie but at a small distance asunder.  
Upon the Hill Ganlo, near to the City jungchang, is a Stone in the form of a Man's Nose, and from his Nostrils arise two Springs, whereof the one is warm, the other cold.  
In Tengcheu, the Chief City of the Province of Xantung, is a Spring called Hanuen, which is a Miracle in Nature, for it bubbles forth Water both hot and cold at the same time, which separate and divide themselves.  
In the Province of Xensi, in the City of Lincheng, is a Fountain as clear as Crystal, being scarcely five Foot deep, yet the top thereof is very cold, but the bottom so hot, that there is no enduring to touch it with one's Foot.  
In the Province of Quangsi is a Spring, the one half whereof is clear, and the other muddy; although any Person take of the Waters and mingle them, yet nevertheless they immediately part and divide, each receiving presently their former Colours.  
Near to jungping is a Spring whose Water is so hot, that it will boil an Egg.  
Near to the City Hiqoy is a Hill called Caotung, upon which are several warm Baths and hot Springs.  
Near to jungcheng is a Hill called Gailo, upon which is a very deep Well, which serves the Inhabitants, by observation of its rise or fall, for a sign of a fruitful or barren Year.  
There are several other Springs and Waters in many other Places of China, which are very remarkable for their Qualities, and have great esteem among them, because they have had sufficient experience of their Virtues; wherewith we shall no longer detain the Reader, but proceed to what follows.    

CHAP. XIII.  
Of Hills and Mountains.  
VEry curious, and indeed nice, even to Superstition, are the Chineses in the choice of Hills; for they say and believe all their Fortune depends upon it, being places inhabited, as they imagine, by Dragons, unto whom they attribute the cause of all their good Fortune: And for this cause, when any of them intend to erect a Tomb (which is generally done among the Mountains by rich People) they diligently examine the shape and nature of the Hill for its situation, and are very solicitous to discover a happy piece of Earth; and such they esteem so which has the resemblance of the Head, Tail, or Heart of a Dragon; which once found, they imagine that according to wish, all things shall go well with their Posterity. And this Fancy is so generally prevalent with them, that there are many who profess the Art of telling Fortunes by the form of Hills.  
In the Description of Hills and Mountains, I shall not only mention their largeness, height, etc. but likewise their Nature, Shape, Form, and the Beasts that live upon them.  
The Mountain Lungciven, near to Kungyang, is about two Miles and half big.  
Suming, near to Xaohing, fills a place of seven Miles and a half.  
Lofeu, near to Polo, is in its circumference eighteen Miles and a half.  
Tiengo, near to Pinkiang, is thirty one Miles in extent; so also is the Mountain Quanghia near to Nanking.  
The Heng, near to Hoenyven, is fifty Miles large.  
The Then begins at jotyen, and teaches sixty three Miles in length.  
At Kinhoa, near to Thou, lies the Mountain Kiming, which is the largest in extent of all the Mountains of China.  
The Ximus, near to Taigan, is three Miles and a half high: It is said, that upon the top thereof, at the first Crowing of the Cock, the Sun may be seen to rise.  
The Tientai is five Miles high.  
The Vempi, in the Province of Queicheu, reaches with its top above the Clouds.  
At Sintien lies the Mountain Pie, which is the highest of all Hills, and reaches far above the Clouds.  
Near to the City Xefan lies the Mountain Tafung, which seems to touch the very Skies.  
Near to Cangki is a very high Mountain called juntai, which they entitle The Throne of Heaven.  
The Hocang is so high, that it ascends ten thousand Foot above the Earth, and never any Rain or Snow was seen to fall upon it.  
The Kiming, near to the City Yn, requires nine days Travel to the top of it.  
In Quangsi, near the City jeyang, lies the Mountain Paofung, whose top reaches to the very Clouds, and yet hath a Stone House built upon it.  
There are very many other wonderful Hills and Mountains in the Provinces of China, which we shall omit to mention for brevity sake, and shall proceed to speak of their Shapes and Nature.  
The Hills of Umuen show as if they hung in the Air.  
In the Province of Quangsi is a Hill which bears the shape of an Elephant.  
The Mountain Utung resembles the shape of a Man standing upright, with his Head bowing downward.  
Near to Paoki is a Hill called Chincang, whose concave parts are such, that before stormy Wether or Thunder it will roar in so fearful a manner, that the noise may be heard two Miles.  
Near to Sinyang is a very high and pleasant Hill, whose top against Rain is always covered with a Cloud.  
Near to Pingchai lies the Mountain Pequi, of which it has been observed, that the melting of the Winter Snow upon its top is a sign of a plentiful Year; but if it continues all Summer unmelted, it is a bad sign.  
Upon the Mountain Kesin, near to the Garrison-Cities, it is extraordinary cold.  
Near to Nanking is a great Hill named Quanglin, which in the fairest Wether is always so very much covered with Clouds, that it is hardly to be seen at any little distance.  
Near to Xaicheu lies the Mountain Lingfung, upon which if any Rain do fall in the daytime, a great flame of Fire appears in the Night, but in dry Wether there is seen no such appearance.  
The Mountain Hoo is called The Fiery Mountain, because in the nighttime certain Lights appear upon the same, as so many burning Candles: Country People speak them to be a sort of Glow-worm's, which creep out of the River by Night, and shine after this manner.  
Near to Munghoa lies the Mount Tienul, called The Ear of Heaven, famous for a notable Echo.  
The Mountain Quan is stored with brave Hawks and Kites, which the Great Ones use for their Recreations.  
The Chinese Historians relate, That near to Sinfung lies a very great Hill, upon which such wild Beasts and Men live, whose likes are not to be found in any other Place.  
Upon the top of the Hill Fungcao (as is said) the incomparable and seldom seen Phoenix hath her Nest, under which is found an extraordinary Precious Stone.  
In the Province of Xensi, upon the Mountain Holan, is a great Race of wild Horses; and upon that of Liniao breed several wild Oxen, Tigers, and other Creatures.  
In the Province of Chekiang, upon the Mountain Cutien, an incredible thing to be told, are Tigers who have left off their fierceness, the nature of the Soil being of that Quality, that if any are brought thither wild from other Places, they become tame in a short time: the same thing happens to Snakes.  
Near to Cinyven, in the Province of junnan, is the Mountain Nilo, where is great abundance of Tigers and Leopards.  
In the Province of Suchue, near to Cungkiang, upon a Mountain called Toyung, are Monkeys which very much resemble a Man.  
Near to the City Changcheu lies the Hill Cio, upon which is said to lie a Stone of five Rod high, end eighteen Inches thick, which of its self rolls and moves up and down against foul Wether.  
Near to Lioyang, upon the Mountain Yoinea, which signifies The Mountain of the Rich Woman, is to be seen a Statue of a very beautiful Woman, not made by Art, but grown there naturally.  
Near to the City jengan, in a certain hollow place of the Mountain Chingleang, is to be seen a whole Herd of strange Idols, to the number of above a thousand, being Images cut out of one hard Stone, and made by the Command of a King, who lived all his Life here in solitariness.  
Near to Vucheu, upon the Hill Vangkiu, stands a strange Image, in shape and proportion resembling a Man, but attended with this peculiarity, that according to the several tempers of the Air, it receives several colours; by the change whereof the Inhabitants know whether they shall have fair or foul Wether.  
The Emperor Xius employed five thousand Men to dig a Passage quite through the Mountain Fang; for he had heard of the beforementioned deceitful Mountain-gazers, who promise to foretell every Persons Destiny by the shape of the Hills; some of whom had given out, That they foresaw by this Hills shape, that another Emperor should reign; wherefore Xius, to frustrate his approaching Fate, caused this Hill to be cut through to alter its shape.  
Near to the City Cing, upon the Mountain Loyo, stands the Statue of a great Lion, out of whose Mouth gushes Water continually.  
Near to the City Xeu, in the Province of Nanking, upon the Hill Cuking, was found a great lump of Gold, which they say had the Virtue of curing several Diseases.  
The Hill Kieuquan is called The Hill of seven Palaces, because the Sons of King Cyugan caused seven Palaces to be built upon it, in which they resided, and studied several Sciences.  
The Hill Lin, near to the City Tauleu, is very famous for the expert Archery of one Hevyus, who in this place shot seven Birds flying, one after another.  
Near to the City Ceu is the Mountain Changping, very much noted for the Birth of the great and admired Philosopher Confutius. Here also may be seen the Ruins of some City or Town that formerly stood upon it.  
Near to the City Kioheu lies the Hill Fang, not a little frequented, by reason of the Tomb of the Ancestors of Confutius.  
The Hill Kieuchin, near to Hanyang, has its Name from nine Virgins that were Sisters, and lived thereon, studying Chemistry.  
Near to the City Cuckoe lies the Mountain Cuckoe, where Report says King Ci buried much Gold; and afterwards, because he would not have it discovered, put to death all those that were employed in hiding it; but by chance a young Son of one of the Workmen taking notice of what his Father was doing, and bearing the same in mind, when he came to years of discretion went and took it away, with the cause of his Father's Death felicitating his own Life.  
Upon certain high Hills of the Province of Suchue, where it borders upon the Province Honan, lies a Kingdom called Kiug, absolute of itself, and no ways subject to the Emperor's of China; only upon the account of Honour, and the maintaining of a good Correspondence, the King thereof receives from the Chinese Monarch his Crown and Sceptre. These High-land People will in no wise suffer the Chineses to come amongst them, and very hardly to speak to them. The People of this Kingdom are the Issue of them who fled out of the Province of Huquang, to avoid the Outrages of the Enemy of the Race of Cheva, and betook themselves to these high Mountains for safety, where ever since their Posterity hath continued, possessing innumerable brave Vales, and incomparable good Lands, which are secured against the Invasion or Inroads of any Enemy.  
Upon some of the Mountains in China are great store of wild People, who by reason of the narrow and difficult Passages to them, are not to be brought under Subjection to the Emperor, notwithstanding great Endeavours have been used to effect the same.   

CHAP. XIV.  
Of Mines of all sorts, as Metals, Stones, etc.  
Within the spacious Continent of this Empire, and chiefly upon the Mountains, are found many rich Mines, as well of Silver and Gold, as other Metals, in great abundance; yet to dig for Gold or Silver out of any of them, is forbid, although it remains free for any Person to seek for Gold upon the sides and Banks of Rivers, where the same is also found in great quantities, with which all the Country drive their Trade, by Bartering and Exchanging it away for other Commodities.  
Upon the Mountain Yocheu is digged up a green Stone, which being beaten to Powder, affords the Painter a most delicate Vert. There are also several excellent Stone Quarries, among which, some of Marble, whereof they make Tables, and other curious Ornaments for their Houses, it having such strange, yet natural Veins, that by their concentring, the shapes of Hills, Waters, Trees, Flowers, are so admirably figured upon the same, as if the most exquisite Artist of the World had depicted them with his Pencil.  
In the Province of Peking is found very clear white and red Marble, as also Touchstones, and several other sorts of Stones, which for colour and hardness are much valued. And upon the Mountain Xaitung, in the Province of Xansi, the jasper of several colours is found; as also in Xensi, upon the Hill Io, are very clear Stones, which for their lustre and sparkling resemble Diamonds.  
Out of Mount Kiun is digged red Marble.  
In Suchue, on Mount Tiexe, grows a Stone, which being burnt in the Fire, yields Iron very fit to make Swords.  
The Hill Cucay, near Chingtien, brings forth Trees and Stones red of colour; and in the Province of Huquang, all the Products of the Hill Hoan (which signifies The Yellow Hill) even to the Earth and Stones, are of a Gold colour.  
There are several other Hills which produce strange and Precious Stones, as the Hill Xeyen, so named, because after Rain there are found Stones upon the same resembling Swallows. Many other produce variety of Stones, held in great Esteem by reason of Experiments which have been made of them in the cure of several Diseases, as all sorts of Agues, Fevers, Calentures, etc. And as in some places are such variety of rare and Physical Stones, so in others are Earth and Medicinal Drugs; namely,  
In the Province of Quangsi, near to the City Cincheu, is digged up a certain yellow Earth, which is a powerful Antidote against all manner of Poison.  
In the jurisdiction of Huquang there are several Places where they gather great store of Manna, which the Natives take for frozen Dew.  
In the Province of Xansi, upon the Mountain Tape, they dig up a certain Earth so red, that they use it for Vermilion to Print their red Seals; whereas upon the Mountain Nieuxu the Earth is so white, that it is used by the Women in stead of Paint; for being dissolved in Water, it strangely embellisheth the Face which is washed therewith. Here also they have Mines of Coals, which are like those in Europe.  
There is also in divers Places throughout the whole Empire, a certain sort of Lime, which they press from the Bark of a Tree, being tough, and sticking like Pitch; of this, which I suppose I may call a Gum, they make a certain sort of Paint, wherewith they colour all their Ships, Houses, and Householdstuff, which makes them to shine like Glass; and this is the reason that the Houses in China and japan glitter and shine so bright, that they dazzle the Eyes of such as behold them. This Paint also lays a shining colour upon Wood, which is so beautiful and lasting, that they use few or no Table-cloths at their Meals; for if they spill any Grease, or other Liquor upon the Table, it is easily rubbed off with a little fair Water, without loss or damage of Colour.   

CHAP. XV.  
Of Roots, Herbs, Flowers, Reeds, Trees, and Fruits.  
THE vast and large Territories of this Empire, which reach not only very far from East to West, but also from South to North, occasioneth that in no part of the Universe so great a variety of Fruits is produced; the true and natural cause whereof is the several tempers of the Air (which must of necessity be granted in so immense Territories) it being by experience known, that some grow best under a hot Climate, others under a cold, and some under a well tempered Air; all which are to be found in this Country.  
The Learned among themselves have described at large in their Books what each Province doth produce; by the view whereof, and other particular Relations, this may be affirmed for truth in general, That all things necessary for the sustenance of Man, as well as for delight, are to be had there in great abundance, without being beholden to their Neighbours. And thus much I dare from my own knowledge affirm, That whatever is to be had in Europe, is likewise found in China; and if in truth there want any thing, Nature hath supplied that single defect with divers other things beyond those we have in Europe. Now that it may be obvious to every Understanding, with what a copious Harvest of Fruits and Vegetables mild Nature has blessed this Empire, and the Inhabitants thereof, I shall briefly discourse thereof as followeth.  
In jungping (the Chief City of the Province of Peking) grows a very excellent Root, and of great esteem, called by them Ginseng, but by the Islanders of japan, Nisi: The reason of the Chinese Name seems to be derived from its shape, in regard it artificially resembles a Man; It is not much unlike to the Mandrake of Europe, only it is much less; neither do I much doubt but it is a sort of Mandrake, in regard it has the same shape and virtue. This Root being dried is yellow of colour, and sweetish of taste; but being chewed, it seems to be mingled with a little bitterness: it is a great enlivener of the Spirits of a Man, and therefore such as are of an hot and strong Constitution, endanger their Lives by using it, in regard of its strengthening Nature and Quality; whereas Persons weak and feeble through Sickness or otherwise, find great advantage in the use thereof; for such is the sovereign Virtue of this Root, that it has recovered some that were brought to Death's door; for which its most rare Qualities it is become of so great Price, that it is commonly sold for thrice its weight in Silver.  
In Queicheu, near to Liping, grows the best Root of China; there is of two sorts, the true and counterfeit, yet both natural; the true grows near to this City, and in other Places the counterfeit, or, to speak more properly, the wild Root, and is that which is brought generally into Europe: It is of a reddish colour within, but neither so big, nor of so great Virtue as the true, which grows and increases under Ground, almost after the manner of Potatoes in India, and especially in old Pinetree Woods, from whence they say this Root proceeds, first of all from the Gum or juice of the Pinetree, which falling upon the Ground, takes Root, and brings forth an Herb, which by degrees spreads itself upon the Earth, and grows under Ground with knotty Roots, in shape, bigness, and colour, not unlike to the Indian Coco-Nuts, but thinner and softer, which they use in several Medicines. This Root was first known in Europe in the Year 1535. when the Chineses brought the same to be sold in the City of Goa in India; and although the like Root may grow in other parts of India, as also in the West-Indies, yet is it much inferior in goodness to that of the East; the best whereof is tasteless, heavy, sound, and firm.  
This Root hath a particular Virtue, according to the Relation of Garcias, for the Cure of the Spanish Pox, and is sovereign against the Itch, Tremble, Aches, Gout, etc. It is also very good for a weak Stomach, Headache, the Stone in the Bladder proceeding from Cold.  
Here grows also great store of Ginger in this Country, so purely, and with such celerity, as exceeds all in other Countries; though it is true, in several other Parts there is great store of Ginger to be had, as at Bengala, and upon the Islands Molucco, etc. which is for the most part brought into Europe. Of this Root there are two sorts, Male and Female; which last is smaller of Leaf and Root than the first; the Leaves are very like those of Reed, so that whosoever never saw any Ginger grow, would take them to be Reeds. The Leaves of the Male sort, through which run some greater Sinews or Veins, rise not much higher than three Foot above Ground: The Roots are of several weights and bigness, whereof some have the length of four Spans, full of Knots, and shooting not deep into the Ground, but like Reeds grow upon the surface of the Earth, and are digged out of the Ground when the Leaves are withered, which is about the middle of Summer: when they take them up, they break off a piece, and fling it into the Ground again for an increase. The Roots fresh taken up, by reason of their abounding moisture, are not so hot of taste as the dried, which are laid a little into the Sun to harden; thus prepared, they fling Mold or Clay upon them, to prevent them from being Wormeaten, which this Root is very subject to; it increases very fast, as do all other Spices which grow in such Places as lie near the Sea. And though the Chineses and others Plant Ginger amongst the rest of their Herbs, yet however it grows also wild, but falls short of the goodness of that which is cultivated. When they intent to prepare this Commodity for Sale, they first pair it, and then put it immediately into Pickle or Vinegar for an hour or two; afterwards they take it out, and lay it in the Sun to dry for the like space; then they take it again into the House, put it up into a dry place, and there let it lie till all the moisture is drawn out; which done, they put it into Pickle, with good store of Sugar: And this kind of ordering makes it pleasant to the palate, and abates much of its heat. And this is generally known by the name of Greenginger, which as a Salad is used by the Chinese among other Herbs. It is very sovereign for several Distempers, as pain in the Belly, Colic, Flux, etc. but Persons of a hot Constitution ought to use it moderately, it being apt to inflame the Blood.  
Most of the Provinces of China abound as well in all manner of Eatable, as Medicinal Herbs. We will descend a little to Particulars.  
In the Province of Xensi, near to the chief City Kingyang, grows a Herb called Kinsu, which for its resemblance to a Tuft of yellow Hair, the Chineses call The Golden, or The Gold Thread of Silkworms; it is of a bitter taste, and rather of a cooling then warming Quality; it cures all manner of Scurf of the Body.  
Here also grows another Herb called Quei, good against Melancholy, and occasioning joy and gladness of Heart, if taken inwardly.  
Near to Cingcheu, in the Province of Quantung, lie some Islands, wherein grows an Herb called Lungsiu, which makes Horses strong and swift if they eat of the same.  
Also near the same City grows The Herb of a thousand years, so commonly called; but they farther affirm of it, That it is immortal, and never dies. The Water wherein the same has been infused, being drank, makes white Hair black, and is very good to prolong Life. There are besides these several other incomparable Herbs, which are used amongst them for the cure of Distempers of all sorts.  
In the Kingdom of Tanyeu grows a certain Herb very high amongst the Rocks, which will not burn when flung into the Fire, and there kept for some time; only it will turn a little red, but as soon as out of the Fire, presently recovers its pristine and natural colour; yet although it resist Fire, it immediately turns to Dirt being put into Water.  
In the Province of Quantung, near to Kiunchen, grows the Herb Chifung, so called, because it shows which way the Wind blows; the Seamen say they can discover by the same what stormy Wether they shall have, before they go to Sea.  
In the Province of Quangsi, near to Chincheu, the Inhabitants make a kind of Cloth of a certain Herb called Thou, which is esteemed far before Silk, and much dearer.  
But in the Province of Queicheu, near to Liping, they make Cloth of an Herb very like Hemp, and called Co; which is very commodious in Summer.  
The Chinese Physicians say, That upon the Mountain Tiengo grow above a hundred sorts of Simples, all of very sovereign Virtues.  
But amongst all others, China is famous for an Herb called Thea or Cha, and whereof the Natives and other neighbouring People make their Liquor called Thea or Cha, taking its Name from the Herb.  
There is a very great difference in the manner of preparing and using this Liquor, between the Chinese and those of japan; for that the japanners beat the Leaves to a Powder, and mingle it with boiling Water in a Cup, which they afterwards drink off: But the Chineses put the Leaves whole into a Pot of boiling Water, which having lain in steep for some time, they sip off hot, without swallowing down any of the Leaves, but only the Quintessence thereof extracted. Others prepare it with Milk and a little Salt mingled with Water, which is not so well approved; but however prepared, it is not only drunk in China, and other Parts of India, but is much used likewise in divers other Countries; and the general consent of all People, that they find much good by it, enhances the Price, and makes the same be sold here at a very dear Rate.  
In Xensi, near the City Hacheu, is great store of Hemp; but no Flax grows in all the Empire.  
In Kiangsi, near the City Kienchang, grows a sort of Rice, so far exceeding the rest for goodness, that the Emperor himself sends for his own Stores from thence; and for its excellency the Chineses call it Silver-Cron.  
In Xensi, near the City Kingyang, grows another sort of Rice, used by the People to purge the Body, and cause Urine.  
In the Province of Chekiang, upon the Mountain Tienno, near the City Hangcheu, grow Mushrooms in great abundance, which are dispersed into all Parts of the Country, and will keep good a whole year, either dried or Pickled.  
This Country produces abundance of Cottons, the Seed whereof was brought thither about five hundred years since: And though this Fruit doth likewise grow in other Parts at present, as in Arabia, upon the Islands of Cyprus, Maltha, in Sicily, and in Egypt, I think it not amiss (since it is one of the most profitable Commodities for Trade in China) to give this brief Description thereof: It grows upon a Stalk almost three Foot high, covered with a reddish Bark, and full of Prickles, dividing itself into several Branches. The Leaves are not much unlike those of the Vine, and divided into three Parts, which for bigness may be compared with those of the Mast-Tree: It bears a Flower which is yellow on the outside, and red in the middle, from which proceeds a round Fruit, about the bigness of an Apple, wherein, when it is ripe, the Wool lies concealed, which is afterwards gathered, sold, and disposed of to several Uses.  
The Leaves of the Cotton-Tree are generally alike, only here and there some are smother, softer, and more even than others.  
In some places of China Beans may be seen growing upon Trees, a sort of which near the City Changchang are reputed good against Poison.  
The Province of Quantung produces abundance of Osiers, which seem to be no other than Ropes twisted together by Nature; of which there are whole Mountains full in this Province, which are put by the Inhabitants to divers Uses: and in regard they are very tough, and will not easily break, they make sometimes Cordage thereof for Vessels; but their best use is to make soft Mattresses, upon which most of the People, the Grandees, and the Emperor himself lay themselves naked when they go to sleep. Very neat and clean is this Furniture, and withal very cool in the Summer; and though the Mattresses be only spread one the bare Floor, yet they look upon it as a fit place to lie on, having been no otherwise accustomed.  
The whole Island of Hainan is full of these Osiers, especially of the best, which the Portuguese call The white Rota.  

Of Flowers.  
THere are several rare and well scented Flowers which grow in these Parts, that are unknown to those of Europe.  
In the Province of Suchuen, near to Chungking, grows a certain Flower called Meutang, in high esteem amongst them, and therefore called The King of Flowers. It differs very little in fashion from the European Rose, but is much larger, and spreads it Leaves farther abroad. It far surpasses the Rose in beauty, but falls short in richness of scent. It has no Thorns or Prickles, and is generally of a white colour, mingled with a little Purple; yet there are some that are yellow and red. This Flower grows upon a Bush, and is carefully cherished and Planted in all Gardens belonging to the Grandees, for one of the most choice Flowers.  
In the Province of Huquang, near the City Tan, is a great Cataract, which occasions a Mere, wherein grow Flowers of a Saffron colour, whose like are no where else to be seen in all those Countries. Several of these Flowers grow upon one Root, being something bigger than the European Lily, and much handsomer; for fashion, resembling Tulips: The Leaves of the Stalks are large and round, and drive upon the Water, as the Leaves of the Weeds do in Europe, which at their Season they gather and dry, and make them fit to be used by Shopkeepers in stead of Paper, to put up their Wares in. There are in some places whole Pools abounding with these Flowers, which, to say truth, grow not there naturally, but have been sowed by one or other, for that they are in great request amongst them.  
But amongst all others, the Chinese Rose must deservedly take place, which changes colour every day twice; for one time its all Purple, and another time as white as Snow; and were the scent thereof pleasant or delightful, it might with merit challenge the World for a Peer.  
The Chief City of Queicheu, situate in the Province of Quangsi, takes its Name from the Flower called Quei; which although it grows in other Parts, yet no where so plentifully as in this Province, and chiefly under the Command of this City: It grows upon a very high Tree, which has Leaves proportioned like them of a Laurel or Cinamon-tree; but the Flowers are very small, yellow of colour, and have a fine smell: After they are once in Flower, they continue a long time blowing, without withering or shedding, or falling from the Tree; and after they have done blowing, the Tree shoots out again within a Month, and has fresh Flowers, whose colour is so fragrant, that they perfume all those Parts where they grow. The Tartars infuse these Flowers in the juice of Lemons, wherewith they colour the Hair of their Horses: But the Chineses make delicate Confects of them, which are delicious to the taste, and pleasant to the smell.  
Near to Kinhoa, in the Province of Chekiang, is a certain Flower, by the Portuguese in India called Mogorin: It grows upon a very small Tree, is Milk-white, and not unlike to the jessamy Flower, only it has more Leaves, and exceeds it far for smell; for one Flower is enough to perfume a whole House. This Flower is in very great esteem with them, so that in cold Wether they diligently house the Pots in which they grow.  
And lastly, near the City Pingyve in Queicheu, grows in great abundance the well scented jessamy.   

Of Reeds.  
IN the foregoing part of this Chapter you have had some Examples of the variety of Herbs, Plants, Flowers, etc. produced in several parts of China; I shall now say something of the different sorts of Reeds growing there And first,  
In Xanhung, near Tengcheu, grows a Reed that is naturally foursquare.  
In Huquang, near the Mountain, grows a sort of Reed which will last only three years; but like a careful Sire, before it dies it shoots out afresh at the Root: thus every three years renewing by death, and rising again.  
In the Province of Nanking, near Hoaigan, is a great Mere, wherein grows very large and high Reeds, greatly esteemed by the Inhabitants.  
In Quanhung, near the City Lochang, upon the Mountain Change, grows a black Reed, whereof the Chineses make Pipes, and several other things, of as pure a black and shining colour, as if they were made of Ebony.  
In the same Province, upon the Mountain Lofen, grows a Reed that exceeds all the rest for length and thickness, the Stalks being at least four Foot thick.  
In the Province of Chekiang, near the City of Chucheu, runs a Rivulet, in which grow several sorts of Reed or Cane, as hard as Iron, and oftentimes three Handfuls thick: and although they are hollow, yet are they of strength sufficient to bear a great Burden without breaking: The biggest grow three or four Rods high; some have green Stalks, others Coalblack: They make a very pleasant show, not only because of the flourishing Verdure of the Leaves for the most part of the Year, but also because of the several Colours produced by the various sorts that grow altogether. Of these, notwithstanding their hardness beforementioned, such as are skilful Artists, and know how to split the same into very thin pieces, make Mattresses, Baskets, Canes, etc. Of the thinner and smaller sort they make Pikes and Lances, which have sharp Irons at the ends. They put them likewise to several other uses, especially for the making of Perspective-Glasses, in regard they are light, strait, thick and firm. The Water that runs from this Reed, when it is laid green upon the Fire, is found, being taken inwardly, to be very sovereign to drive out of the Body all putrified Blood, occasioned by Blows, Falls, or otherwise. The young Shoots of it, before they have any Leaves, are boiled with Flesh like Turnips, and pickled in Vinegar, are kept all the year for Sauce.  
Amongst these various sorts of Reeds may be comprehended another kind, that grows upon some Mountains in China in great abundance, and is called by the Indians, Rotang; but in Europe, Rotting, or japan Canes. And though these Canes are used in Europe to walk with, yet the young Branches thereof being full of juice, are eaten raw by the Chinese. When these Canes are dried, and struck one against another, there will fly Sparks of Fire from them, as from a Flint, and as such they are made use of in some Places of the Indies. This sort of Reed is very tough, and being green, is made use of in stead of Cords to tie or bind any thing withal. The Inhabitants of java, japan, and other Islanders, make therewith Cable for Anchors, which will last longer in salt Water than Ropes made of Hemp; and when any Merchant's Ship Trading thither from Europe, need any, they make use of these, they being strong enough to hold the weightiest Anchors. The Fruit of this Rotting or Cane is eatable, and pleasant to the Palate; in form somewhat round, about the bigness of a Ball, having a Shell like a Chestnut, hard, but brittle. Upon every joint, from the bottom to the top, sprouts out a small Branch in stead of Leaves, upon which hangs the Fruit in Clusters. Within the Body of this Fruit is a white Kernel, from which they extract an Oil not only good to eat, but very sovereign in the cure of Wounds, if dressed therewith; so that the Indian Slaves, if they receive hurt at any time from these Rotting or Canes, wherewith they are wont to be Corrected, they forthwith make use of this Oil.  
Besides these beforementioned, there are found as well in China as divers other Parts of the Indies, two other different sorts, which are by the Indians called Bamboes'. The smaller of these is very full of Pith; but the other doth so far exceed all the rest for bigness, that I do not wonder in the least if some Writers, both ancient and modern, have sometimes called it a Tree. This kind, called Bamboes', grows in Morish or Fenny Grounds, and is very strait; but in its growth they bend it on purpose to prepare it for their use, which ss to make Chairs of, such as they are carried in. Of the Body of this Tree the Chineses sometimes make their Wherries, in which they Row with great swiftness upon the Rivers. The Leaves hereof are somewhat like those of the Olive-Tree.   

Of Trees.  
THis Empire doth also very much abound with Trees; not only such as grow in Europe, but several others of a more strange nature, not known in these Parts of the World.  
In the Province of Suchue, in the small City of Kien, stands a certain Idol-Temple, wherein is a Tree called Cieennien, that is to say, The Tree of of a thousand years; which is so prodigiously large, that two hundred. Sheep may stand in covert under one Branch of it, without being seen, though you come very near to it.  
In the same Province likewise grows a sort of Beans upon a Tree, which are so exceeding hard, that the People, by reason thereof, have given them the Name of Stone-Beans.  
In the Province of Huquang grows a Tree, named The Tree of Sleep; for that (as some report) a Branch of this Tree applied to any part of the Body, causes a sweet and pleasant Sleep.  
In the Province of Chekiang, near to the small City Singhiang, grow such extraordinary large Trees, that fourscore Men are not able to fathom them about: Nay further, there are some of those Trees (ni fallit fama) of that vast bigness, that one Branch will cover at least forty Men.  
In the Province of Macao is a Tree by the Portugueses called The Iron-Tree, in regard the Wood thereof, both for colour, heaviness, and hardness, resembles Iron, and sinks immediately when put into the Water.  
In the Province of Quantung, near Chaoking, grows great store of sweet and well-scented Wood, whereof the Inhabitants make Tables, Chairs, Chests, and the like.  
In the Province of Quangsi the Inhabitants make Linen Cloth of the Leaves of Trees.  
In the Province of Chekiang are several Woods consisting of Mulberry-Trees, which the Inhabitants cut every year, that so they may not grow up to any largeness; for they find by experience, that the Leaves of the lower Trees make the best Silk: so that by this only means, all that keep Silkworms know very well how to distinguish the first Spinning of the Silk from the second, because the first is the product of the soft and tender Leaves, which shoot forth in the Spring, and are then eaten by the Worm; but the hard and sour Summer-Leaves make the second Spinning; which alteration of Food doth occasion so great a difference in the Work of these small Creatures. And such is the infinite abundance of Silks in this Province, that ten Suits of Silk may there be bought cheaper than you can buy one of Cloth here in Europe.  
In the Province of Quangsi, near the City Cincheu, is great store of Cinamon-Trees, which differs only in this from that of Ceylon, in that it is stronger of scent, and hotter upon the Tongue. The Tree upon which it grows, is about the bigness of an Orange-Tree, and has many long, thick, and strait Branches, whose Leaves have some similitude with those of the Laurel: It bears a Snow-white and well-scented Flower, from whence is produced a smart sort of Fruit, which being neglected by the People, is eaten up by the Birds and Monkeys. From this Fruit drops a juice which has the taste of Cinnamon, but not so strong: The Wood of the Tree has neither smell nor taste, insomuch that Nature seems to have deprived all the parts of this Tree of its Virtue, and only bestowed it upon its Bark, to raise it to the higher esteem, and draw from thence the greater advantage. This Tree, as all others, has a double Bark; the first is a very pleasant kind, and so thin, that it cannot be distinguished from the other, but by its greenness: for afterwards when it is dry, it sticks so fast to the innermost Bark, that it can neither be seen nor tasted, nor peeled off. The green inward Bark, when this outward Rind is taken off, is slippery and smooth: Being thus peeled off and cleansed, it is cut into foursquare pieces, and laid a drying in the Sun, it is afterwards rolled up, and put into Barrels, and so Transported into Europe in the same form as we have it, and see it sold in all Parts. After the Bark is peeled off, the Tree will stand two or three years naked, without getting a new Bark; but after that time the Bark will re-increase, and become fit to be new peeled. The Inhabitants say, that the Root of this Tree produces a Sap not unlike to Camphire. The Chineses, and likewise those of the Island of Ceylon, distil from the green Bark and the fresh Flowers (almost after the same manner as those of Europe make Cinamon-water) a certain Liquor, which they apply to several Uses.  
In the Island of Ceylon these Cinamon-Trees grow in such abundance, that they supply all parts of the World with their Bark, and would produce more than could be spent, if the Islanders did not sometimes burn whole Woods. But this may be observed, That as this Island is very fruitful in the product of Cinnamon, so on the other Hand, neither Cloves nor Nutmeg-trees will grow upon it.  
In some few Places of China there grow Cloves, Pepper, and Nutmegs, but in small quantities, so that most of those Spices are commonly brought from other Places.  
Now in regard it will not be unpleasant to the Readers, to peruse the Nature of these Trees and Fruits, I shall declare in a few words what I have observed concerning them, whereof no mention has been made by any other former Writer.  
The Tree upon which the Cloves grow, is as big as an ordinary Pear-tree, and grows after the same form: The Leaves hang upon long Stalks, and grow sometimes single, and sometimes in clusters: It has several greater and lesser Branches, each whereof end in very thin Shoots, upon whose top grow small Stalks, where sit the Cloves in clusters: within the head of the Cloves grows also a Flower which yields a very pleasant scent, as well as the Fruit, but is much more fragrant in dry Wether than in wet; upon which also depends the fruitfulness or unfruitfulness of it: for in a dry Year there is more Fruit than Leaves upon the Tree. But although extraordinary Heat be the most seasonable Wether for these Trees; yet they do not always yield a like plentiful Harvest; for about the second or third, and sometimes about the seventh Year, the Crop is much worse. The Cloves are first read of colour, but afterwards turn black, and are gathered in the Months of September, October, and November, either with the Hand, or else beaten off with a long Reed: Such as are left upon the Tree grow much bigger than those that are gathered, and fall off of themselves the next year; which though they are not altogether so sharp of taste, yet are held much dearer, and are used for Seed: And this is the reason why the Indians name the same The Mother of Fruits. These Seeds grow up to a complete Tree in eight or ten years' time, and then bear store of Fruit. The Cloves, when they are first gathered, are blackish, and to make them blacker, they lay them to dry in the Sun; but to preserve them from being Wormeaten, they lay them to steep a while in salt Water, and then again dry them in the Sun: Being thus prepared for keeping, they are Transported into most Parts of the World. And here observe, That though the Clove-trees are only cherished for the sake of the Fruit, yet there is an Aromatic sovereign Virtue in the very Leaves, Flowers, and Branches.  
I shall not need to say any thing of the Excellency of this Spice, it being so well known to all Persons; only this I shall add, as worthy of observation, because thereby may be understood the subtlety of the Indians, That when they are to sell their Cloves, they will be sure to soak them well beforehand with Water, to make them weigh heavier.  
Out of the Flowers and green Cloves the Indians extract a certain Water or Spirit, which is exceeding pleasant of smell, and also very good for several Distempers.  
The best Place for these Clove-trees to grow in, are the Molucca Islands, where they are more fruitful than in any other Place, and naturally delight to grow upon high places, and so thick together, that the Sun is not able to pierce through them.  
Now observe, That as the Cinamon-tree prospers no where so well as upon the Island of Ceylon, nor the Clove, as upon the Moluccaes'; so the Nutmeg-tree takes the greatest liking to the particular Island of Banda, which is one of the chiefest of the Moluccaes'.  
The Tree upon which the ordinary Nutmegs grow, and called by the Inhabitants Bongopolu, resembles an Apple or Pear Tree, and springs oftentimes of itself, without Planting. It is always green, full of Blossoms, and laden with Fruit, whereof some are full ripe, and others but half ripe. The Bark is swarthy, the Wood hollow and pithy, and the Leaves (which grow in Clusters upon the Stalks) are green of colour, thin and smooth, which being rubbed between the Fingers as they are pulled from the Tree, do not only smell very strongly fragrant, but retain also, when they are dried, their sharp and strong Aromatic scent and virtue. The Flowers or Blossoms are for bigness and colour much like the Pear or Cherrytree, dropping easily off without any great scent: The Fruit which succeeds the Blossoms, grows scattering up and down about the joints of the Boughs. When the Blossom is fallen off, the first Shell of the Nut at the beginning is green, tough, and somewhat thick; but as it grows ripe, it becomes full of yellow and purple Specks. This rough Shell being soon split, the Nut appears, about which sits the Mace in the form of a Net; afterwards, when the Fruit is ripe, this rough Shell falls quite off, in the same manner as the Shell of a ripe Walnut drops off; and then the Mace appears of a delicate red colour, but afterwards turns yellow, and includes that Kernel which we properly call the Nutmeg; so that the Nutmeg is covered with three Shells; the outermost green and thick, the middlemost is thinner, of a Gold colour, and very hard; and lastly, the innermost, which is a hard Rind. This Fruit is very much spoiled and eaten up by Birds, especially a certain kind of white and small Pigeons, whose Flesh being eaten, taste very much of the Mace: They are by those of Europe called The Nutmeg-Eaters.  
These Trees bring forth Fruit two or three times in a year, which nevertheless are not to be gathered till they are through ripe, lest they should grow light and wormeaten. When they are first taken out of the Shell or Husk, they are laid a drying in the Sun; then taking off the Mace, they wash the Nutmeg in Limewater, which preserves it from perishing; insomuch that they may be transported into all Parts of the World without taking any harm. Those Nuts are counted the best which are of an Ash-colour, mixed with white Streaks. It often happens that some Nuts differ from others in bigness and colour, as is to be seen by the Nuts in Europe. Such Nuts as are by the Indians called Palajava, are used in Medicines, not amongst their Victuals.  
But the Mace that covers the Nutmeg is taken by the Indians before it be through ripe, whilst it is of a very deep red colour, and put into Vinegar and Salt, and so brought to the Table, and eaten before the Meat, to sharpen the Appetite. When the Mace is ripe, it is taken off the Nut and dried in the Sun, and laid up carefully. The Indians say, That as well the Nut as the Mace cures shrunk Sinews, and other Aches of the Body, caused by Cold; and for that end every one has Oil in his House made of the fresh Fruit: And as there comes from the Mace mnch less Oil than from the Nut, so on the other hand, the Oil of Mace is much stronger than that of the Nutmeg. The Inhabitants esteem and value the Mace so much higher than the Nut, in regard they can sell the Mace almost fifty times dearer than the Nut. The green and unripe Nuts are put by the Grandees of India into Vinegar or Sugar, and so brought to the Table in stead of a Banquet. And of late years some European Merchants have brought over of these Nuts ordered after this manner, which are used not only in Physic, but as a Delicacy. Some put the outward Shell or Husk into Sugar, and prefer it before the Nut, because of its most delicate smell and taste. There is another sort of long Nutmegs, which are by the Indians called Pala Metfiri: These are accounted the best by the ordinary People, but without any reason; for though they they are bigger than the round, yet they have not that Aromatic virtue: neither is the Mace of this long Nut in that esteem amongst the Indians (though perhaps of a better colour) as that of the round Nutmeg, there being very little virtue in it; and the very Trees upon which these long Nuts grow, are reckoned amongst the wild and worst sort, so that the Indians think it not worth their time or trouble to gather them, there being little or no virtue in them. And to say all in one word, the Tree upon which these long Nutmegs grow, differs more in virtue and strength than form or shape from that of the other.  
The chiefest sorts of Pepper are two, the one round, and the other long: The round Pepper grows chiefly in some Molucca Islands, as java and Sumatra, shooting up very high, and is supported with Poles, as Hops in Europe. If the Seed of this Fruit be sown in a fertile and rich Soil, it will bring forth a very plentiful Harvest in one year; but if sown in a more barren Ground, it will require longer time before it comes to bear. If shoots downwards into the Ground with its Root, which is full of small tough Strings: The outside of the Leaves are of a deep, but the inside of a more pale Green. The Fruit hangs like Currants, only the Branches are much bigger and longer.  
Besides this, there grows in India a sort of long Pepper, called by the Indians, Pimpilim, which is never used about Meats, but only in Medicines, especially in Treacle and other Antidotes against Poison: And this seems to be done not without great reason, in regard it has a very great strength, which single Quality makes it to be sold at a dearer Rate than the other. This long Pepper grows in great abundance at Bengala, and is Transported from thence into Europe. In shape (except the Fruit) this Plant is like unto that of the round Pepper, only it either creeps along upon the Ground, or runs up against lower Poles than those of the other Pepper. The Leaves thereof are more tender, and of a darker Green, and have long Stalks: There is little difference between these two sorts; that is, the Fruit is gathered when it is green, and dried before it is ripe; and though it is not so hot upon the Tongue when it is first dried, yet afterwards by lying, it gathers as great strength, and is as hot of taste as the round Pepper.  
The Indians use this in Salves against the Griping of the Guts; and also for an Antidote against Poison, Giddiness of the Head, etc.  
Here grows also in many Places abundance of Coco-Nuts, which the Natives call Coquoeiro. The Tree which bears them seldom grows strait, i● commonly four or five Foot thick, and above fifty Foot high, with the Roo● lying very shallow in the Ground, which causes great admiration how it can be supported so high in the Air, with such a heavy Top, hanging full of large Fruit, against high and stormy gusts of Wind, and not be overturned▪ And indeed this is the more admirable, if it be considered, That the lowe● part of the Body of this Tree is no thicker than the upper. The Bark of it is of a swarthy colour, and of little use, though sweet and juicy. About the Body of the Tree grows never a Branch; but on the very top of it stand up fifteen or sixteen large Leaves, like a Plume of Feathers, each being about sixteen Foot long, and a Foot thick at the bottom, consisting of several other Leaves, which stand one against another in a row. Between each Leaf on the top of the Tree is a Rent or parting Cleft of two Foot long, which is at first green, afterwards red, and opens of itself. Before this Cleft opens, there appears within a very fine Stem of a Foot long, and three or four Fingers thick, with several Branches upon it, upon which grow certain three-cornered Blossoms, as big as Almonds, white of colour, and are the beginnings of the Flowers and Nuts; for when the Rent breaks open, than the Branches spread, and the yellow Flowers appear. After the Flower is off, the Fruit succeeds, which grows each upon a short Stem, about the bigness of a Goose-quill. The Fruit of this Tree is heavy, hard, and as big as a Man's Head, hanging in Clusters at the top. On the outside of these Nuts is a thick, stringy, and tough Shell, which, if gathered green, yields a very pleasant juice, good, being drank fresh, against the Dropsy. When the Nuts are thorough ripe, and dry, the Kernel proves very sweet of taste, and are often eaten by Travellers for refreshment, no Nuts in Europe being to be compared with them: and the Seamen that go long Voyages provide themselves with these Nuts, which they eat as Medicinal against the Scurvy, and as a Restorative when they are grown weak and faint. It is warm and moist in the first degree; and of the Kernels is made an Oil, not inferior to that of Almonds for strength and virtue, and is generally used in the East and West-Indies, both in Meats and Medicines. Taken inwardly, this Oil cures the Rupture, and most inward Wounds and Bruises. Of the stringy Stuff which grows on the outside of the Shell of these Nuts they make Ropes in several Parts, that will last a long while in salt Water, which is so well known to the Portuguese, that all the Anchor-Cables and other Ropes (which is very observable) used about their King's Ships, are made of this Stuff. A certain Historian, Lucuna by Name, makes mention in one of his Books, that in some Places in India, they wove Carpets of this hairy Stuff that grows about the Shell of the Cocoanut. Of the hard Shell are made Drinking-Cups, which are often tipped with Gold or Silver. The Leaves serve, and are used in stead of Paper; nay, some Indians make themselves Clothes of the same, which will last many years before they go to decay and wear out. The Wood itself is good for, and put to divers uses, whereof, in regard others have written at large, I shall omit to make any mention.  
Near to Kingyven, in the Province of Quangsi, grows a Tree called Areca, brought thither out of India, in shape like that of the Cocoanut, but not so thick, and has small Leaves: Its Fruit is also called Areca, being so hard, that it cannot be parted or divided, but with a Knife or some sharp Instrument.   

Of Fruits.  
BEsides the Fruits which grow in several Parts of Europe, the Chinese Territories likewise produce yearly a rich Harvest of several other sorts.  
In the Province of Quantung grows a sort of Fruit, which by the Chinese is called Venku; by the Portuguese, jamboa; and by the Hollanders, Pompel-Moes. This Fruit grows upon a Tree beset with Thorns, like the Lemmon-tree, but exceeds it for bigness, having a white Blossom, well scented, and whereof they make a sweet Water: The Fruit is much bigger, being generally as large as a Man's Head. The Shell resembles that of the Gold-Apple for Colour. The Pap within is reddish, and sowre-sweet, and tastes as a Grape not ripe, so that they make a sort of Liquor of there, as it is usual in Europe to do of Cherries and Pears.  
In the Province of Peking grow very excellent Apples, Pears, Plums, Wheat, and Rye; as also Figs, Grapes, and several other sorts of things; but the Inhabitants however make no Wine, being better pleased with their Liquor made of Rice, which indeed is very pleasant of taste, and preferred by all that Trade there, yea even by those of Europe, before Wine. In Xansi grows a sort of sweet Grape, which doubtless would make very delicate Wine; but the Inhabitants dry them to make Raisins of them, which are brought to be sold through all the Country.  
In the same Province also grow very large Chestnuts; but in that of Suchue is another sort that will melt in the Mouth like Sugar.  
In the Province of Honan grow all sorts of Gold-Apples and Pomegranates. But in that of Huquang only one sort, which the Chineses call The Winter-Gold-Apple, because they are ripe in the Winter, and are sweet of taste: There is in Fokien the best sort of them, which differ not much in bigness from the Apples in Europe, but are like unto the Muscate Grape for taste and smell. This Fruit dried and confected in Sugar, will keep a whole year, and is a very delicate Sweetmeat.  
In the Province of Chekiang drops from the Trees a certain fatness, whereof they make very white Candles, much better than those of Tallow; for they neither foul the Fingers when put out, nor are of an ill smell. The Tree is very large, and in its Leaves and shape is not unlike the Pear-tree in Europe: It has white Blossoms as the Cherrytree; after the Blossom follows a round Berry as big as a Cherry, but with a brown and thin Skin, under which lies a white Substance, which when the Fruit is ripe, and the Skin bursts, is seen; and then they gather the Berries, and boil them in Water, which when hot, smell like Flesh, but when cold, it feels like Tallow. The Leaves of this Tree are very fat, on which the Sheep and Cows feed, and therewith become fat in a short time.  
In the Province of Xantung grows the Apple called Sucu, which dried as we do Figs in Europe, will keep good a whole year together, and is as a Delicate sold in all Parts of China. It is bigger than the ordinary Apple in this Country, and of a deep red colour: the Kernels do not lie in the middle, but stand upright on one side, being uncertain in the number; for in some there are found ten, fifteen, or more, according as they are in largeness, while in others there are none at all. It is red within, and pleasant of taste when ripe. Here also are some Apples, green of Skin, and hard, and are eaten after the manner as the Apples in England. This last sort of Fruit grows no where but in China.  
In the Province of Suchue grows the Fruit Lichi, which being ripe, as a Rarity is brought to the Emperor's Court. The greatest quantity thereof is found in the Southern Parts of Fokien. The Portuguese at Macao call it Lichas. It grows upon very high Trees, whose Leaves are like those of the Laurel. Upon the tops of the Branches grows the Fruit in Clusters as Grapes, but is very like for fashion unto a small Heart, and about the bigness of an Acorn, with a rough Shell as the lesser Pineapple, but not so thick, being easily pulled off with the Finger. It's Kernel is full of juice, white of colour, pleasant of taste, and smells like a Rose, and being ripe, receives a purple Colour. It is a very pleasant sight to view the Trees, then showing as if they hung full of small Hearts; so that with great reason may this be called The King of Fruits, being both so pleasant to behold and taste. Through the whole Empire of China there grow no Pine-Apples, but only in this Province. There is also another sort of round Fruit called Kungyen, that is, Dragons-Eye, not much unlike the former, only it is somewhat smaller and rounder, being for the bigness much like our Cherries in Europe, but harder of Skin. This Fruit is dried and sold every where in Markets; but it is much better eaten fresh from the Tree. Here also grows the Fruit Muiginli, that is, The Plum of the fair Woman, being round, and exceeding the Damas' Pruine for bigness and goodness.  
In this Country grows likewise in several Places a certain Fruit called Duriones, which, though of an ill taste, are yet very wholesome. It is dry in Operation, causes Sweeting, and is good against the Wind and Dropsy, provided it be eaten moderately, for otherwise it will overheat the Liver. Most Men at first fancy this Fruit to smell like rotten Eggs; but after they have once eaten of it, they change opinion, esteeming it to be the sweetest that ever they did eat of. The Grandees make account of this Fruit as a great Delicacy, and think they can never have enough of it. The Leaf or the Herb Betel (which we spoke of before to be so chewed by them) has so great an aversion to this Fruit, that it spoils and rots the same, if it lie near unto it; insomuch, that if at any time any Person eat too much of that, the Betel is a present Remedy against the same.  
In Quantung is a certain Fruit called Musa: The Tree whereon it grows is very delightful, as well for height as its large spreading Arms, and called by some The Indian Figtree: The Leaves are nine handfuls long, and two and a half broad; the one side of a brown Colour, and the other Green. It shoots forth several Branches, upon which hang the Figs, which are of several kinds; for some are yellow, long, pleasant of taste, and well scented; others green, long, and well tasted; but both hard of digestion: nevertheless it breeds good Blood, and cures the Cough. And the Bark of the Tree is good against Agues and other Distempers.    

CHAP. XVI.  
Of Animals.  
AS kind Nature hath abundantly provided and blessed China with all manner of Trees, Bushes, Herbs, and Fruits; so it has made the same no less fruitful in the product of all sorts of irrational Creatures, as Beasts, Fishes, Fowls, etc.  

Of fourfooted Creatures.  
THe Sheep in China are like those of Persia and Tartary, having long and thick Tails, which they drag after them, weighing forty or fifty Pound: their Flesh is very sweet.  
Near the Garrison of Tieki is great store of Cows, having very long, thick and curled Tails, which the Chinese Soldiers wear for Ornament in their Caps in stead of Feathers.  
Near to the Cities of Cingcheu and Tengcheu, there is found in the Maw of a Cow a Stone called Nienhoang, which signifies The Yellow of the Cow, by reason of its Colour: It is of several sizes, and sometimes as big as a Goose Egg: And although it be not altogether so firm and close as the Bezoar Stone, and consequently lighter, yet is it by the Chinese valued and esteemed much before it: It seems outwardly to be Chalk, and is much commended for several uses.  
In the Province of Quantung is a Creature which the Chineses call The Swift Cow; for it is so nimble of foot, that it can run more than three hundred Miles in a day.  
In Cincheu is a certain Beast very like a Cow, having Horns much whiter than Ivory, which is an exceeding great lover of Salt; and therefore when at any time the Huntsmen go abroad to take any of them, they carry Bags of Salt with them, which they lay as a Bait; and on this they will feed with such greediness, that they rather suffer themselves to be killed, than leave off their so dearly beloved Prey.  
In the Province of Kiangsi, and especially in the City of Nanchang, the Inhabitants feed their Hogs as well within the City as without, by means whereof there are such great and swarming Herds continually kept in the Streets, that they are hardly passable; yet they are always kept very clean, great numbers of People being continually employed in taking away the Filth.  
In the Province of Peking there are some Cats with very long Hair, as white as Milk, and having long Ears like a Spaniel: The Gentlewomen keep them for their Pleasure; for they will not hunt after, or catch Mice, the reason perhaps being for that they are too high fed: Yet they have store of other Cats which are good Mousers.  
In the Provinces of junnan and Suchue are the best Horses. And in the Province of Xensi, upon the Mountain Holan (three hundred Miles large) are many wild Horses. Their Horses are generally but of a mean stature, yet well set, broad Buttocked, and strong for Service.  
Near Siven are yellow Mice, very large, whose Skins are in much request amongst the People.  
In all Parts of China, especially in the Province of Quantung, are abundance of Stags, Bucks, Hares, etc.  
In Xantung are many ravenous Wolves: And in Xensi abundance of Bears, the Fore-feets whereof are held in great esteem by the Natives.  
Near to the Chief City Linyao lie some Mountains, upon which are bred wild Oxen, and Creatures like Tigers, with whose Skins the Inhabitants make their Clothes.  
In the Province of Suchue, near the City Po, is a Creature called The Rhinoceros: It is of a swarthy hue like the Elephant: the Skin is full of Wrinkles, and so hard withal, that it can scarcely be pierced with a Sword: It has a Snout like a Hog, but sharper; and above the Nostrils stands the Horn, which is generally black; now and then there is one white, but very seldom, and that is sold much dearer than the other; and indeed one is larger than the other, according to the age of the Beast.  
There are great store of Tigers in the Province of Chekiang, mischievous and fierce, according to their Nature: But upon the Mountain Kutien are some that will not hurt a Man.  
In several Parts of China also are Elephants bred, but the best are in the Provinces of Nanking and junnan: I shall only add a few words concerning them, so much having been already said by several Authors. Their bigness is various: At Constantinople was one seen, which from the Eyes to the furthermost part of the Back, was eleven Foot, and from the Eyes to the end of his Snout, eight Foot long. In height some are twelve, others thirteen and fourteen Foot. They are generally black; but some Chinese Writers affirm, that the King of Nazaringa had a white one. Their Skin is like Network, but so extraordinary hard, that it will turn the Edge of a Sword; yet it is harder upon the Back than the Belly. For the chewing of their Meat, they have four Teeth within, besides those that stick out before, which stand crooked in the Male, and downright in the Female. The nether jawbone is only moved in chewing, the upper always rests. In that part where the Nose is placed in other Creatures, the Elephant has a long Trunk or Snout, which reaches to the Ground, and has a Slit at the end: This is both pliable and slippery, which they make use of in stead of a Hand; for they can take up any thing with it either moist or dry, and put it into their Mouths.  
In the Province of junnan, the Hill Nalo is full of wild Tigers and Leopards; and so also is the Mountain Xepao. In the Province of Quangsi, they are much fiercer than Lions, and very hot and eager in the pursuit of Men, Women, and Children. But Nature has in some sort provided a means whereby to avoid the cruelty of this Beast; for it is always accompanied with a small Creature, which with continual Barking gives notice of its coming; upon which noise every living thing endeavours to get out of the way by flight, or otherwise. The People of Bengala stand in very great dread of this Beast. The Tiger and Rhinoceros (as Bontius writes) are great Friends to one another, conversing much together; the reason whereof the Islanders of japan told me, was, as they supposed, and which is not improbable, because the Tiger is altogether a devourer of Flesh, which must of necessity occasion a weak Stomach; whereas the Rhinoceros feeds only upon Green: therefore the Tiger follows him for his Dungs sake, which he eats for a Cure when he is out of order, as the Dog's Grass, and the Cats Nip or Cats-mint.  
In the Province of Quangsi are very large Hogs, with great and strong Bristles of a Foot and a half long, which by a particular and strange motion of the Body they know how to dart toward any one, and that not without great prejudice of those they hit.  
In the Province of Xensi is found the Creature called Xee, from whom proceeds the Musk; and which is very strange, if at any time it be carried out of the Kingdom of Lu., into the adjacent Kingdom of Laos, it dies immediately, as a Fish out of the Water.  
In the Kingdom of Gannan is a certain Creature called Tese, which in shape comes very near to a Man, having long Arms: he is black and hairy upon the Body, swift of Foot, and laughs aloud like a Man, but is of so voracious a nature, that whomsoever he meets with he instantly devours.  
In the Province of Suchue lies a Mountain called Toyung, upon which are Monkeys or Baboons, which for bigness and shape are very like a Man. These Creatures are more than ordinarily addicted to Venery, so that they often attempt to surprise Women on purpose to satisfy their beastial lust, and have their wills on them. The Indians call them Wild Men, and the Indian Women are in such fear of them, that they dare not come near those Woods where they frequent.   

Of Fowl.  
IN the Province of Xantung are Hens and fat Capons to be had very cheap▪ as also great abundance of all sorts of Fowl, as Pheasants, Partridges, etc.  
In the Province of Xensi, about Mincheu, are Cocks and Hens having Wool upon them in stead of Feathers.  
In the Province of Quantung are an innumerable company of Ducks, which the Inhabitants take great delight to breed and increase. They never suffer the Duck to sit upon her Eggs to hatch them, but put them into an Oven moderately heated, or else bury them in a Dunghill, and so hatch the young ones.  
In the Province of Huquang, near to the City Hanyang, may be caught great store of Geese.  
There are several other sorts of Fowls and Birds in other Provinces, whereof we have already made mention in the former part of the Description of China.   

Of Fish.  
IN the Province of Xantung the Pools and Rivers do so abound with Fish, that for the value of a Penny you may buy ten Pound weight thereof.  
In the Province of Kiangsi is a great abundance of all manner of Fish, especially of Salmon, and the like.  
In the Province of Huquang are caught many dainty Lampreys in the River Lofeu.  
Near to the City Kiagan is the Pool Mie, in which is bred a sort of Fish as sweet as Honey.  
In the Province of Chekiang, near the City Canghoa, lies the Mountain Cienking, upon which is a Pool, famous for the yellow or Goldfish that is in it: It is but a small Fish, about a Finger's length, with a forked Tail; but is in very great esteem at the choicest Tables, so that the Grandees have them commonly in their Fishponds for their Pleasure and Use.  
In the Province of Honan, near to the Chief City Namyang, runs the River Tan, wherein at the beginning of Summer, but never else, are taken red Fish; before and after which time they are not to be had, in regard they hide themselves.  
Near to the Island Hainan are caught Whales, after the same manner as the Hollanders and English take them in the North about Greenland, whereof they make Oil which serves for several uses. Of these commonly some are a hundred and twenty Foot long; the Head whereof is reckoned for a third part of the whole Body: Upon the top of the Snout are two round Holes, by which means they will take in a great quantity of Water, and spout it out again with a mighty force. In stead of Eyes they have two thin Skins which stick out, and are three Yards long, and a Foot and a half broad, and covered over with Stuff like unto Flocks. On each side of the Head it hath an Ear, which is much smaller without than within, whereby they are very quick of Hearing. It hath a very large Mouth, with Lips of so great a thickness, that they have sometimes five or six thousand weight of Fat upon them. The Tongue, which is about eighteen Foot long, and ten broad, rests upon eight hundred small and great Pegs or Teeth, which are all covered with Stuff like Horsehair, to preserve the Tongue from being hurt as it lies upon them. They feed upon Fish, and the Froth and Scum of the Sea. There was once one taken that had forty Cod-fish in her Belly. The Tail is at the end almost twenty eight Foot broad, and two thick. The Male hath a Pizzle about fourteen Foot long. They bring forth but one at a time, and that in the Harvest, which stays by the Female under the protection of her Fins, till it is grown of a large size. It stands in great fear of the Swordfish, which is a mortal Enemy unto it, and who with its sharp Saw endeavours to rip open the tender Belly of this Prodigy of Nature. The manner of killing them has been sufficiently described by others, and therefore I shall forbear to trouble the Reader with a Relation thereof.   

Of Creeping Creatures.  
NEar Fungciang is found a sort of black Snakes, whose Flesh is made use of in the Composition of Medicines that are prescribed as Antidotes against Poison.  
In the Province of Honan, near the City Hangang, are Snakes with white speckled Skins, whose Flesh having for a convenient Season been infused in Wine, makes the same a very sovereign Remedy against Lameness.  
In the Province of Huquang is a sort of Snake, which Physically used is very good against the Scurf and Itch.   

Of Vermine.  
THE Province of Xensi is subject, among many other Inconveniences, to this, that it hath more want of Rain than the other Northern Parts; and this occasions every where such infinite swarms of Grasshoppers, that they continually devour the growth of the Fields, notwithstanding all the Care and and industrious Diligence of the Inhabitants to prevent the same: And this is the true cause why there is very seldom any green Grass to be seen in that whole Province. But these very Vermin supply the Defect they cause, by becoming good Food, insomuch that of these Grasshoppers the People make a delicate Dish for their Tables.  
The whole Country of China hath great numbers of Silkworms, but in no part are they in so great abundance as in the Province of Chekiang, the Inhabitants whereof spend the greatest part of their time in tending, looking after, and taking care to increase them,  
In the Province of Xantung the Trees and Fields hang sometimes full of Silk, which is not spun by the forementioned Silkworm, but another sort, and consisteth of long Threads of white Silk, which being carried by the Wind upon the Trees and Houses, is gathered together. Of this sort they wove Stuffs, but it is far courser then that which is wove of the former; but this is recompensed by its durableness; for it is much stronger.  
In China are also found several strange Creatures, which live as well upon the Land as in the Water; namely, in the Province of Huquang, in the River of Siang, lives a certain Creature like a Horse, only in stead of Hair it has Scales upon the Body, and Claws like a Tiger. It is of a very fierce and cruel Nature, and will fasten upon any thing when it comes out of the Water, whether Man or Beast.  
In Quantung, near the City Hoeicheu, is a Creature which is neither Fish nor Fowl, but between both; for all the Summer it is a Bird of a yellow Colour, and therefore called Hoangcioya, and keeps upon the Mountains; but in the Winter it turns Fish again, and betakes itself to the Water. The People eat of it with great delight and satisfaction.  
Near the City Caocheu, in the River Co, are abundance of very mischievous Crocodiles: they are by the Indians called Caiman, having an Hide as hard as Iron, and only soft upon the Belly. This Caiman has a broad Forehead, and a Hog-like Snout, with a very wide Mouth: Its Teeth are large, white▪ and strong, fixed in both the jaws, whereof only the uppermost moves; for the lowermost is fixed and immovable: It has no Tongue, but only a Ski● that cleaves to the lower jaw, being much like a Tongue: It has large round black Eyes: The Legs are strong, and the Feet Armed with sharp Nails: The Tail is as long as the rest of the Body: It is said, that he can live four Months without eating; but at last being hungry, he howls or cries out like a Man. These Serpents are very swift of foot, but cannot so well wind and turn, by reason of their stiff Back-bones. They are not only found here, but in other parts of India, Africa, Asia, and America, especially in the River Nile in Egypt. They live upon Fish or Flesh, and when they come Ashore they pray upon cattle: When they Couple, the Male lays the Female upon her Back, otherwise by reason of the shortness of his Feet he could not Copulate. The Female lays sixty Eggs, of the bigness of a Goose Egg, and is hatching of them sixty days. There is no Creature to be found, that from so small a beginning grows to such a largeness; for some are thirty Foot long. They are at enmity with the Tiger, Serpents, Scorpions, etc. but at amity with Hogs, which they suffer to pass by them unregarded. In the Day this Creature lives upon the Land, and in the Night in the Water. When it is gorged with eating, and is fallen asleep with his Mouth full of Meat, a small Bird called Trochicus, and in Italian, The King of Birds, comes to him as he lies with his Mouth open, and cleanses his Teeth with picking and scraping; wherewith the Crocodile is so highly pleased, that he opens his Throat as wide as is possible, that so the Bird may scour the same: for which kindness it bears it much friendship. The Chineses eat the Flesh thereof with great delight. It is reported, that Termus' King of Egypt swum amongst them stark naked, having his Body only anointed with the Grease of them.  
In the River Chaoking is a Fish called The Swimming Cow, which comes often out of the Water, and fights at Land with the tame Cows, to their great hazard, till its Horns grow weak by staying out of the Water, which may be discerned by their turning yellow; then with all speed it returns into the Water, where the Horns grow hard again.  
Near to Caocheu there is to be seen a strange kind of Creature in the Sea, having a Head like a Bird, and a Tail like a Fish: In its Belly are found some Precious Stones.  
Between this City and the Island Hainan are taken a sort of Crabs, which as soon as they are out of the Water become petrified, and immediately turn into Stones. The Portuguese and Chineses make great use of them for the Cure of Agues.  
In the Province of Suchue near the City of Chunking, are great store of Land-Tortoises of several sizes; some very large, and others very small, which the Inhabitants keep in their Houses for their Pleasure.  
But in Quantung, near to Hoeicheu, there are caught in the Sea such very large Tortoises, that they look like little Rocks at a distance. The Land as well as the Sea-Tortoises engender after the manner of the Adder-Snake, the Male getting upon the Female. They lay Eggs like Hens Eggs, but lesser, and more oval. It is said of them, that they live under Ground in the Winter without eating: They are afraid of the Eagle, which makes a prey of them taking them up, and letting them fall till they break. They make but little noise, yet louder than the Snake. Whether they are to be reckoned amongst Flesh or Fish, is still to be determined. Some account them amongst Fish, and eat them in Lent; others think the contrary, because they have Feet, and draw Breath.  
The Land-Tortoise Shells are very hard, and like Ebony, nor will they bend like those of the Sea; but they are full of Knobs upon the top, and most of them of fine Colours, yellow and brown, as if they were Painted with Crosses, Stars, and other Figures. They thrust out their Heads and Feet, which when they draw in, as they can at pleasure, they seem to be immovable: They differ very much in bigness, some being no bigger than a Man's Fist.  
In Virginia are Tortoises of three and four Foot long, with two Heads; which are very malicious, and given to biting.  
In the Island Mauritius are some Tortoises so large, that they will carry four or five Men standing upon them. Their Shells are of so capacious an extent, that ten Persons may sit in one of them. But the Sea-Tortoises are much larger than those of the Land. john de Lery writeth, That there was one taken by their Fleet, which gave eighty Persons their Bellies full. Their Shells are much smother and flatter than the other, and very curiously wrinkled. In hot Water they will bend into any shape, which the other cannot do by reason of its hardness; so that Artificers make Combs and Boxes of them. In stead of Feet they have Fins, wherewith they swim as other Fish; but they lie much upon their Backs, and swim sleeping upon the Water. The Flesh of this Creature is luscious, and tastes like Veal, being interlarded with yellowish Fat. The Female lays her Eggs by Night, and buries them in the Sand, which are hatched in six Weeks by the heat of the Sun.    

CHAP. XVII.  
Of some things more than Natural, and strange Pools.  
IN the last seven Chapters I spoke of great and admirable things, yet such as are not beyond the ordinary Course of Nature; but in this I shall treat of some more wonderful, which are hard to be credited, though the Chineses do firmly believe the same.  
In the Province of Xensi, near the City Vucung, is a Hill called Taipe, whereupon if a Drum be beaten, presently followeth Thunder, Lightning, and stormy Wether, insomuch that the Magistrates have forbidden all Persons upon pain of Death, to beat any Drum there.  
The River Tan has red Fish, with whose Blood (as the Chineses write and fancy) whosoever anoint their Feet, they may wade over this River without sinking; adding further, That if the Water of this River be but stirred, all the Fish presently rise and swim upon the top of the Water, and make it look as red as Fire: from whence in probability it had its Name; for Tan signifies Red.  
In the Province of Xantung, near the City Nivyang, is a Spring in high esteem amongst the Inhabitants; for they verily believe, that whosoever drinks of 〈◊〉 it makes them long-lived.  
In Suchue, near the City Chingtu, is the most large and extensive Mountain Chingching, upon which, according to the vain belief of the Chinese, the immortal Men meet to Converse.  
In the Province of Huquang, upon Mountains of an incredible height and bigness, inhabit none but wild and uncivilised People.  
Near to Liencheng, a City of Quantung, lies a great Hill called Uhoang, where grows a sort of Fruit whose like is not to be found any where else; for you may eat as much as you please, but you must carry none away, and while you endeavour so to do, you can never find the way down.  
In the Province of junnan, near the City Chinkiang, is to this day a great Stone to be seen, where Simulo, who possessed the Kingdom of Mung, gave Audience to the Ambassadors of another King, who upon the delivery of their Message not satisfying him, he arising in anger, and taking his Sword naked into his Hand, struck with it so violently upon the Stone, that the Blow pierced above three Foot into it, and with threatening words said to the Ambassadors, Go and acquaint your King what Swords I have. This happened in the Reign of Iliaouvus, the Founder of the Race of Hana, which incorporated the powerful Kingdom of Mung to the Kingdom of China.  
Near the City Munghoa, in the Province of Honan, lies the Mountain Funghoang, which tooks its Name from the Phoenix, because it died upon the same, after it had sung there a while most deliciously. The Chineses relate, That there is a general Assembly of Birds once every year upon this Mountain, to lament the Death of the said Phoenix; of which time the Inhabitants taking notice, climb up by Night with Lights, and catch abundance of them.  
Near the City Fuencheu is the Mountain Vanhu, which is reputed the highest of all Hills; and this Name was given to it, because ten thousand People, in the time of the Inundation of the World, got upon the top of this Mountain to avoid the danger of drowning.  
Near to Tingcheu is a Mountain called Kin, upon which are three Pools, which turn Iron that is flung into them, into Copper immediately.  
There are several other strange Pools, Springs, and Wells to be found in China, some whereof are very sovereign for the cure of several Distempers of the Body.  
On the West side of the City Caifung, in the Province of Honan, lies a Pool called Kinning, which the Imperial Race of Sunga caused to be digged for the disciplining and training up Seamen, to make them expert in Sea-Fights, which was very much used by the Emperor Taicungus. This Pool is so very pleasant, that round about the same are built several brave Palaces of the Grandees, besides divers Idol-Temples.   

CHAP. XVIII.  
Of the Chinese Kings and Emperors, which have Governed in China before and since Christ's Birth.  
BEfore I make mention of the Wars between the People of China and the Tartars, I shall speak in short concerning the Genealogy of the Kings and Emperors who have Reigned there before and since the Birth of Christ.  
First then observe, That before Christ's Birth, between the Years of the World 2207. and the Year 2952. eight hundred succeeded one another in the Government of that Empire, which took not the same by Inheritance, but after the death of one, another was elected by plurality of Voices. But after that time the Government became Hereditary, and the next Heir to the preceding King succeeded after his death.  
The first eight Elective Kings were Fohius, Xinnungus, Hoangtius, Xaohavus, Chuenhious, Cous, Yaus, and Xunus. All the Transactions during the Reign of these eight Elective Kings, and the following Imperial Races, before and after the Birth of Christ, are not in the least doubted, but firmly believed by all the People, in regard the Histories of those Times are faithfully transferred to Posterity by the then Chronologers: for it has been a constant (and without doubt) a most laudable Custom amongst them, that the new Emperor doth appoint and order some of the most Learned Philosophers to write the Deeds and Actions of his Predecessor at large, without fraud or flattery. Out of this voluminous Work, which comprehends in general all the great Transactions of the whole Empire, the Chinese, for ease of Memory, have made an Extract or Epitome of the most remarkable Passages. But as to what passed before the eight elected Emperors, the Chineses themselves are very doubtful, because the Books of those Times are full of ridiculous Stories, as well relating to the Age of the People, as the Years of the Governors: for according to the fantastic belief of those Writers, the World must have been created some thousands of years before the Flood.  
But before I proceed to the Lives and Actions of these eight Emperors, I shall in a few words declare what Kings and Princes are feigned to have had the Rule over China, before the Government of Fohius the first of them.  
The Chineses feign, That the first Man, whom they also own for their first Governor, was called Puoncuus, and had his Original out of a confused Lump, as out of an Egg; though some of the more Learned in Europe are of opinion, That Cainan or Kenan, the Son of Enos, was the first Man that with his Followers Peopled China, and that from him they all had their rise. They also add, That this Cainan was preferred to the Government when he was five hundred years old, and that after him the eight Elect Emperors Governed those Countries and Inhabitants, as hath been and shall be more fully related: Yet they tell us, That after the decease of this Puoncuus, one Tienhoangus succeeded in the Government; of whose Time a certain Chinese Historian speaks thus: 〈◊〉 that time the Spirit of Heaven covered the Face of the Earth, and by degrees introduced good Manners, and taught the People, being then very decible, Civility and Morality; but especially when the great Dragon was killed, which had molested the whole World by mingling Heaven and Earth together: after his Death, every thing receiving a more illustrious form and Dignity.  
After him, they say, succeeded one Th●angus, who was very skilful in the Course of the Stars, distinguished the Day and Nights by Name, and ordering every Month to consist of thirty Days. When he was deceased, they write, That nine other Princes succeeded; but they are altogether ignorant both of their Names and Actions.  
After these nine followed, according to their Legend, Ginhoangus, with nine more of his Family. He divided the Country into nine Parts, whereof one was given to the People to inhabit, and the other eight he appointed for Husbandry: and by this means he brought the People, who at first, as wild and uncivilised, lived dispersed, to bring their Habitations near together, though yet they had no Houses. His Reign, they say, was a Golden Age for the Earth brought forth Fruit of itself without much Labour. This Prince cared for his Subjects with more than a Fatherly Love, who on the other hand honoured and served him, as dutiful Children obey their Father.  
After him followed one Yeus, who instructed the People that had long lived in Holes and Caves of the Mountains, to make Huts and little Edifices of Wood, to defend themselves against the fury of wild Beasts: for till this time they were ignorant of most things useful for the support and sustenance of Life; for they had not so much as heard of Husbandry, nor knew how to strike Fire, wherewith either to dress their Victuals, ●r to refresh the Body; but they lived only upon wild Herbs and Fruits, and devoured the raw Flesh of wild Creatures, and drank their Blood, going for the most naked, or at the best wearing only the undressed Skin of some wild Creature they had killed, about some part of their Body.  
After the death of this Yeus, Sujus Reigned, who was very skilful in Astrology. He taught, that there were five Elements, as Metal, Wood, Earth, and Fire; which last he observed in the Air. He was also the first that made the discovery of Fire, by rubbing one piece of Wood against another. There was no kind of Money or Coin, either Silver or Gold in his Days; but they exchanged Commodity for Commodity, by way of Barter. Thus far their hardly-believed Histories proceed; which whether true or false, shall be no Task for me to discover; but leaving them as they are, I shall return to speak of the eight Elect Emperors beforementioned, the first whereof was Fohius, whom the Chineses called Thiensu, that is, The Son of Heaven; and by this Title they still call all their Emperors. They say, and haply believe it, that he was brought into the World by his Mother without a Father; for as she was walking by the side of the Pool which runs through the City Lanthien, in the Province of Xensi, she trod accidentally (as Fame suggests it) in the Footsteps of a Man which was in the Sand; upon which, being immediately with Iris or the Rainbow, she proved to be with Child, and at her full time brought forth this Fohius in that Province, who took upon him the Government two thousand nine hundred and fifty two years before Christ's Birth, and Reigned a hundred and fifteen years.  
This Emperor was a Man of a most upright and virtuous Disposition, very well skilled in Astrology, seeking thereby as well to know and understand the Motions of the Heavens and Stars, as to be famed for the well managing of Earthly Affairs; and indeed he made discovery of several things relating to Astrology, and introduced very good Laws, whereby he kept his Subjects in awe, reducing the same into Writing, having for that purpose invented the first and most ancient Chinese Characters.  
Till this Prince's Time there was in China among the Men and Women no difference, either of Habit or Manner; neither did they know the civilised Limits of lawful Wedlock, but lived as Beasts, in common one among another. Both these things he reformed, ordaining the sacred Rites of Marriage, and ordering the Men to wear their Clothes distinct in fashion from those of the Women.  
Xinnungus was elected Emperor after the death of Fohius, by reason of his eminent Virtues, and Reigned a hundred and forty years. He first invented the use of the Plough for tillage of the Ground, and taught the Inhabitants the use thereof, who finding the Benefit thereof, began to manure the Land of their own accord, which required their Industry with a plentiful Crop of Fruit for the better sustenance of Life; and for this reason they called him Xinnungi, which signifies The Ingenious Husbandman. He was also a diligent Searcher into the Virtues of all Herbs and Plants, making Experiments thereof upon his own Body. After he had Reigned a hundred years, one Hoangtius, a petty King, his Neighbour, made War upon him, and after having defeated and killed him, won also the Kingdom. The Defeat was received upon the Mountain Fano, in the Place where now the City Peking is situate, in the Province of Peking; the Inhabitants of which Place still retain some memory of that War, it being, as they say, the first that ever was waged in the World. And thus by force of Arms Hoangtius came to the Empire, who nevertheless for Virtue, goodness of Mind, and comely shape of Face and Body, was hardly ever to be paralleled. He made several good Laws, and particularly ordered just Weights and Measures: But all these Virtues were in some measure sullied by his seeming Tyranny; for he always kept an Army on foot, wherewith he kept the Rebellious in awe: And indeed there was nothing blame-worthy in him but this, and his treacherous falling upon the foregoing Emperor, and taking his Kingdom from him: However, he Governed very prudently, and had a particular care of the Welfare of his Subjects; one testimony whereof appeared in his advancing Commerce, which hitherto had been hindered by unpassable Ways: for effecting whereof to the best advantage and accommodation of Trade and Travellers, he caused Ways to be digged through Hills and Mountains, by the same means likewise enlarging the Territories of his Empire.  
He was the first in this Country that introduced the Imperial Crown, and other Ceremonies and Marks of Majesty, using blue and yellow Clothes, in imitation of the two Colours of Heaven and Earth. He invented the Art of Dying several Colours, and then commanded the more Wealthy People to distinguish themselves from the Poor, by wearing Apparel different in colour. Where Rivers were great and broad, for the better and more easy transfretation, he caused the Trunks of Trees to be hollowed out in the form of Boats; but over the smaller, and such as were narrow, he ordered Bridges to be made: And finding that difference in Commodities hindered Dealing, for promotion of Trade he ordered Brass-Money to be Coined; and to defend both it and themselves against an Enemy, he not only found out the Invention of Arms, but taught his Subjects how to handle them. There is a Report (which is certainly strange, but how true I will not decide) That in the Hall of his Palace there grew an Herb of that Nature and Virtue, that if an unjust Person came into the same, it would turn and bow towards him, as the Sun-Flower doth to the Sun.  
He had by his Wives twenty five Children, amongst which were fourteen lawfully begotten, and lived to see them at Man's Estate: nay, which is more, they report he never died, but was received amongst the Xinsien, that is, The Immortal: and doubtless this may with great Reason be said of him, for his Name was immortalised for his Virtue; all the Chinese Emperors since his Time taking to themselves the byname of Hoangtius, as the Roman Emperors after the first Caesar assumed the Name of Caesar's. After his death his Son Xaohavus succeeded him in his Throne (being nothing inferior to his Father for Virtue and Goodness) in the Year 2597. before the Incarnation: He Reigned eighty four years, and was the first of all the Emperors that caused a distinction in the Degrees and Dignities of the Mandorins or Magistrates, by their several bearings of Birds and Colours; for it is a Custom to this day, for every Magistrate to wear a particular coloured Habit, whereby his Place and Employment may be known: to which end they bear a Bird, or some other Mark, embroidered with Gold and Silver, both behind upon the Back, and before upon the Breast, that so every one that meets them may know what Place and Dignity he enjoys: which Notes or Badges of distinctions are easily known; for such as have any Employment in the Civil Magistracy, have always tame Birds for their Cognisance; but the Commanders over the Armies have Dragons, Lions, Tigers, and the like wild Creatures, which declare the destructive nature of War. The Emperor Xaohavus made choice of Birds for this use before any other Creatures, because at the beginning of his Reign, the Bird of the Sun appeared, which was a sign of much prosperity of the Empire: for if these Birds are long before they come, the Chineses firmly believe, that the Imperial Race will not be of long continuance, but that there will be Wars made upon them. What sort of Bird this is I could never understand, but according to its shape, as they describe it, it is not unlike an Eagle, only the Feathers are very curious, as well for singularity of Colours as other beauty. But in regard it so very rarely appears, it may be supposed to be the Phoenix, by them called Fughoang.  
This Emperor having Reigned many years, to the great satisfaction of the Inhabitants, and by reason of his Age not being able any longer to take care of the Affairs of his Dominions, one Chuenhious, Nephew to Hoangtius, upon the account of his extraordinary good Qualities, was Substituted to the Administration of the Government in the Year 2513 before Christ's Birth, and Reigned seventy eight years. He continued the virtuous Courses of his Ancestors, both in Religious and Worldly Concerns. Amongst others, he caused a Law to be made, That no Person, of what Quality soever, should be admitted to Offer to the Gods, but the Emperor only; so great an esteem they had in those days of Ecclesiastical Employments, that they were not to be Exercised by any but the greatest Princes.  
No sooner what Chuenhious dead, but his Nephew Cous succeeded him, being as his Predecessors, very eminent in all manner of Virtue and Goodness: He was chosen Emperor two thousand four hundred thirty five years before Christ's Birth: He Married four Wives, which was very rare in those Days, and had four Sons by them; one of them, named Cious, he procured by performing some Promise to the supreme Emperor of Heaven. Another of his Wives bore a Son called Kius, who was said also to be given to her by the Gods, through importunity of Prayer, having been always barren before. The third Woman had a Child in the fourth Month of her Marriage, which was called Yaus, having first seen in her Sleep a red Dragon, which is held by the Chinese for a sign of great Prosperity. The fourth had a Son called Cheus. This last was preferred to the Throne by his Father Cous before all the rest, being observed by him to be the most inclined to Virtue and Goodness: But the good old Man was much mistaken; for he was no sooner in the Throne, but he fell into all manner of Debauchery, giving himself up so much to Women and Drinking, that he neglected the Affairs of the State: And being often admonished by the Magistrates to take better care of his Government, but continuing still in his lewdness, the Subjects (who had been for the most part Governed by just and virtuous Princes) judged that he was unworthy to Reign any longer, so that they deposed him in the ninth Year of his Reign, and set up his Brother Yaus in his Place.  
This Yaus, who began to Reign in the Year 2357 before Christ's Birth, and Governed ninety years, is renowned in all the Chinese Histories for a most virtuous Prince: and certainly if regard be had to the greatness of his Actions, and the whole course of his most exemplary Life, he may, for honourable, Achievements, be compared with the best of Princes that ever swayed that Sceptre. A certain Book called Xu, published in his Reign, mentions in short his Fame, in these words: The Noble and Heroic Actions of Yaus have filled the whole World with Admiration; such was, his extraordinary Diligence, that he was esteemed by all Men for his Worth, Understanding, Civility, and quickness of Apprehension, according to the grandeur of his Merit; and such his good Fortune, that whatsoever he undertook was brought to pass by him. The Chinese Histories tell us, That during his Government, the Sun did not Set for the space of ten days, and great fear possessed the People, that the World would have been destroyed by a general Conflagration, in regard there had happened several great Fires at that time. They likewise report, that at the same time several strange Monsters, as Snakes and Dragons, crept out from under the Ground, and that this Yaus in these dismal Times, and notwithstanding all those dreadful Accidents, carried himself with so much Piety and Care for the Welfare of his Subjects, that he was looked upon by every body as the Redeemer and Deliverer of his Country.  
To descent to Particulars concerning this Emperor; he was very much addicted to Astrology, being instructed therein by the two famous Men, H●us and House, Persons more than ordinarily expert in that Science: But he was not alone eminent for Knowledge and Industry; for his Wife the Empress taught other Women how to breed and raise Silkworms, and the Art of preparing and weaving of Silk. When he had th●s civilised the People, by his own and Wife's Instructions, to the knowledge of Manufactures, he forthwith new modelled the Government, and introduced the six judicatures or Benches of justice, to wit, Sipu, Hopu, Limpu, Pimpu, Cumpu, and Humpu.  
When he had thus settled the Affairs of his State in order, he deposed himself, and transferred the Government in his Life-time upon another; in which more than ordinary Action he had more regard to the Good of the Public, than to the Welfare and Affection of his own Children and Relations, all whom he voluntarily passed by, although no ways inferior to him in Knowledge and uprightness of Life, and surrendered the Empire to a Stranger in Blood, not for respect of his Princely Alliance, but only the Eminency of his Virtue and Integrity.  
And as a singular Testimony of this his Zeal for the Good of his Country, I shall only give you this one Example; namely, Discoursing once with one Fangius, an Eminent and Learned Person of his Council, he told him, That he was in a very great suspense whom he should choose to be his Successor. The Counsellor made him this Answer; There is one of your own Princely Family, your Eldest Son Chus, and rightful Heir, upon whom you may settle your Empire; the goodness of whose Nature, extraordinary Prudence, quickness of Wit, treading in your Royal Steps, and imitating your laudable Exemplar, merits no less: And if your Servants Counsel be acceptable to your Ears, I shall advise you to settle in the Government this your Eldest Son, and no other. But Yaus interrupting his Discourse, said, You know, Fangius, that I take as much distaste at the commending of Bad, as I do at the discommending of Good People: My son is unready of Speech, and slow of Tongue, his Words and his Deeds not agreeing; true it is, he knows in outward Gestures how to behave himself as a Wise Man, but inwardly he is nothing.  
Not long after, being about the seventieth Year of his Reign, he sent for one Sungous, one of his greatest Favourites and Counsellors, to whom he spoke in this manner: I find the Weight of a Crown too heavy for my aged Head, and therefore intent to surrender up my Empire to you, having in all my time observed none so fit for it, either for Virtue or Wisdom. But Sungous, unacquainted with Ambitious Thoughts, absolutely refused to accept of it, modestly protesting his Insufficiency for so great a Charge, for that he was not not furnished with those Qualities wherewith an Emperor ought to be provided; and so neither worthy of that Honour, nor able to undergo the Burden. When Yaus saw him persisting immovably in his Resolution not to accept of the Government, he demanded of him, whom he judged worthy of the same; to whom Sungous, in the presence of the Emperor's Council, made this Answer: Since you are pleased to inquire of me, O King, whom I judge worthy to be a Successor in your Empire, though there are many others better able to advise in a Point of so high a Nature, yet I shall acquaint you with that which I suppose and hope may tend to your own and the Empires Good. There is (said he proceeding) a Husbandman, your Subject, and a Bachelor, looked upon by all People for a very honest Man, who for his Piety, Virtue, and good Disposition, is so beloved and respected among his Neighbours, that they will give or lend him their moneys, Lands, and Houses, without ask: And so great is their Opinion of his Prudence, that upon all Occasions they ask his Advice, and follow it. His Name is Xunus, who by his Virtuous and Exemplary Life hath reclaimed many vicious and debauched Persons, and brought them to be Imitators of his Goodness and Sobriety; although his Misfortune is great in this, that his Father (called Cassus) is a Fool; his Mother a pertinacious Woman, and full of Tongue; and his Brothers proud, haughty, and wilful. The Emperor Yaus having heard this Relation, told him, that he would send to inquire concerning the Abilities of this so unfortunately●extracted Wise Man, which not long after he accordingly did, causing him to be brought to the Court: At his first arrival he was entrusted with the Government of the West Country only, that thereby the Emperor might be satisfied of his Ability and Honesty: And, according to the Character given of him, herein Xunus so well behaved himself, that every Body, but especially Yaus, did with admiration reverence him; and finding him every way extraordinarily qualified, the Emperor soon after took him to his Assistance, and cast the Care of the whole Government upon his Shoulders: In which high Estimation and Grandeur he continued for the space of twenty eight Years, that the Noble Prince Yaus lived.  
But at last Yaus, being over-laden with Years, and ready to die (in the Year before Christ's Birth 2257.) admonished Xunus upon his Deathbed, to accept of the Government, in these or the like words: Draw near to me, and hear these my last words; I have tokens enough of your Virtue and Honesty, and that your Words and Deeds are correspondent each to other: Therefore you must accept of the Sceptre, which is due to your Virtues and Services. Take care of the Welfare and Good of your Subjects as a Father, and remember that you must serve, not enslave the People, and so they will love, and not fear you; for this reason a King exceeds all his Subjects, because he alone is to take care, and to watch over all the rest. Having thus said, he yielded up the Ghost, for whom Xunus Mourned, not as one Friend for another, but as a Son for his Father: for according to the Custom of the Country, where Sons lament their Parent's Death, he left the Government wholly to his Council, and continued three whole years at the Grave of his Prince, without removing from it.  
This Solemnity of Grief being past, and Xunus returned to the Exercise of his Government, he quickly gave Proofs of his Prudence and Clemency, which caused him to be very much beloved by his Subjects. It is reported, that in each Eye he had two Balls or Apples, which was, and still is held by the Chinese for a sign of extraordinary Fortune.  
Being now settled, he divided the Inhabitants into several Companies, and gratified each according to his Worth and Parts with his Offices; he either made new Laws and Customs, or reformed the old. The six Benches of judicature erected by his Predecessor Yaus, were reduced by him into a better Form: Afterwards he divided the whole Empire into twelve Provinces, which he visited yearly in Person, and whatever Learned or wise Men he found, them he cherished and preferred above all others. He gave in charge to the Governors and Mandorins of Provinces, to promote Agriculture and Tillage above all other things; that they should accommodate and show themselves kind to all Strangers and Travellers; to put into Offices only such as were able, and of known and approved Integrity, and give credit to honest and good People. He devised likewise five sorts of Punishments, according to which Malefactors were to suffer, as the greatness of the Crime did deserve: which were, 1. Loss of Life. 2. Cutting off the Nose. 3. A Foot. 4. A Hand. and 5. Pulling out the Teeth. He introduced likewise the Custom of banishing Malefactors, the chiefest whereof were to be exiled out of the Limits of that Empire, and to be forced to live and reside amongst Foreign People. Another thing yet very observable of him, is this, That during his Reign he forbade that any should obey him merely for fear of his Authority, because he was Emperor, but rather for love of his Goodness, because he ordered that which was Just and Right.  
During his Government, the Tartars (of whom never any mention was made before in the Chinese Histories) broke into China, plundering, and making Inroads into most of the Provinces: But the good Prince, who only cared for the Welfare of his Subjects, having raised a great Army, marched against them with it, and by main force subduing the Enemy, settled his Empire again in Peace and Quietness. But since that time, which is many Ages since, the Tartars never left molesting and disturbing the said Countries, till now at last in our Days they have made themselves Masters of the whole, as I shall mention hereafter.  
At the time of this Invasion, as Fluctus fluctum sequitur, one Evil seldom goes alone, the Emperor was full of trouble, by what means to repel the high Waters which threatened to overflow the lower parts of the Country. After many Experiments, he gave order at last to one Quenius, to cast up a Bank against the same; but he not being able to perform it, and leaving the same imperfect, the Charge of the Work was committed to his Son Yuus, who in the space of thirteen years effected it, to the great accommodation of the Inhabitants, following his Design all that while with such earnestness, that he would hardly eat or sleep. Some part of this great and stupendious Work may be seen to this day, as the Royal Channels, in which great Vessels pass and Sail from one Place to another: For the making whereof the Workmen were compelled to dig through Rocks in some places, and to divide or cut great Rivers into two or three, and make Inlets for them into the Sea: by which Industry great store of Ground was drained, and recovered from the Water under which it had lain immerged ultra memoriam. This great Labour, Diligence, and Dexterity of Yuus, used in the accomplishing this stupendious Work, so far prevailed upon the Affection of the Emperor, that he made him his Fellow and Companion in the Government, passing by his own Son; so that they two, without any ambitious Emulation or Envy to each other (which is a very strange thing) Governed seventeen years with equal Power and Authority. At the end of which time Xunus happening to die, and his eldest Son, taking it ill thas Yuus should be preferred before him, in regard he took it for granted, that the Sceptre did by hereditary Right belong unto him, he endeavoured to seat himself in the Imperial Throne by force of Arms: But what Stratagems, Policy, or Force soever he used, all proved vain; ●or he could not prevail, the generality of the People adhering cordially to Yuus, in regard they judged him most deserving of the Crown; which accordingly was settled upon him, though not without some trouble.  
This Yuus was the Founder of the first Chinese Imperial Race, which he caused to be styled Hiaa, and the last of the elected Emperors: for when the Royal Chair after his Death became void, his Son was unanimously admitted to succeed him, and from that time the manner and custom of Election was changed into an hereditary Succession from Father to Son.  
This Royal Race or Family, which had its beginning in the beforementioned Yuus (in the Year 2207 before Christ's Birth) swayed the Imperial Sceptre four hundred forty one years in a continued Line of seventeen Emperors, who succeeded each other in the Government of China.  
This Race being extinct for want of Issue, arose the Family of Xanga, whereof the Emperor Tangus, in the Year 1766 before Christ's Birth, was the first who called it Xanga, from a Lordship of the same Name he possessed. This Family produced twenty eight Emperors, who sat upon the Throne successively for six hundred years and upwards, to the Year 1122 before the Birth of Christ.  
This Line being extinct in the beforementioned Year, there arose a third called Cheva, whose Founder was one Faus, who at the beginning of his Reign, changing his Name, called himself Uuus, that is, A Warrior. Thirty seven Emperors proceeded out of this Family, and all successively swayed the Sceptre: which ending the Year 246 before Christ's Birth, the fourth Race called Civa stood up, whose Founder was named Chingus; but altering his Name, was called Xius. This Race, which gave its Name to the whole Empire (as I have already related) was yet but of short continuance, there having sprung but three Emperors from thence, who Reigned forty years, and extinguishing about the Year 206 before the Birth of Christ, the fifth Race, called Hana, got into the Throne: the Founder whereof was one Leupangus, whose Successor in a direct Line held the Sovereignty of the Empire of China till the Year 264 after Christ's Birth. This Family being brought under, the sixth Race, called Cyna, stepped into the Throne, and Governed till the Year of our Lord 419. within which compass of Time there were no less than five Kings at once, who were all called Utai, and waged very cruel Wars one against another for above four hundred years. At last having miserably worried and weakened each other, they were all subdued by the seventh Race called Tanga, which seized upon the whole Empire, and Reigned with his Posterity till the Year of Christ 618.  
No sooner was this Race of Tanga at an end, but the eighth, called Sunga, succeeded, in which the Government continued till the Year of our Lord 1278. when the Tartars, after a long and tedious destructive War with this Family ●unga for seventy three years, conquered the whole Empire, extirpating the whole Family, and set up a new one called Ivena, which Reigned over the Chinese till the Year 1368. But in the same Year appeared a Priest called Chu, who with the assistance of his Countrymen expelled the Tartars, and settled himself in the Throne, assuming the Name and Style of Hunguvus, which signifies The Warlike Soldier; from whom sprung the Race of Taicinga, which held the Crown two hundred and eighty years, but at last was brought under, and wholly rooted out in the Year 1644 by the Tartars, who once more conquered and overran the whole Empire, and erected a new Generation of Royal Blood called Taicinga, under its first Founder Xunchius, who was born Great Cham of Tartary. And thus having led you as it were by the Hand to the Tartar Government, it will not be amiss to show you, as briefly as the Subject will bear, as well the cause as the manner of that terrible Devastation, which not only extirpated the same Family, but brought the whole Country to the slavish Subjection of their uncivilised Barbarism.  
The Tartars, who for Antiquity go beyond all other People in Asia, and from whom many and several Nations are sprung, did in the Year 2158 before Christ's Birth, make very bloody Wars against the Chinese, wherein they were sometimes Conquerors possessing the Land, and at other times conquered and driven out again. Now it is to be observed, That under the Name of Tartars I understand here, those People that have their Habitations on the North side of that most renowned and famous Wall, in former times built against the Invasions of those Barbarians, and reaching from East to West three hundred Dutch Miles in length.  
For what cause or reason these People have born for so many Ages so much Malice and Hatred to one another (as appears by the bloody Wars they have made) the Chinese Histories make no mention: But others who would seem to be curious, and understanding Inspectors therein, ascribe it to the difference of Customs and Manners of these two Nations; for as parity of Manners is a concealed beginning and introduction of Friendship; so on the other Hand, a difference therein is the original and true occasion of Enmity. Now how much the Tartars and Chinese differ in their Customs and Manners, will easily be made appear by the daily Employments and Actions each of them affects from the Cradle. The Chinese is of an affable and peaceable Disposition, addicted to Husbandry, and loving all good Arts and Sciences: But the Tartar, on the other Hand, delights in nothing so much as Hunting, being very cunning and deceitful, lusting after War, and of a very loose and uncivil Comportment. It is true, both endeavour to shun Idleness, but with Intentions very incoherent; the one to live temperately and honestly; but the other only to range abroad in a wild and beastial Barbarism.  
It cannot be denied, but that the Tartars and Chinese have waged War one against another for many Ages; yet I dare be bold to say, we read of none so terrible as those in this our Age: for thereby the Tartars have not only made themselves Masters of all the said Empire, but extirpated the last Royal Line, that there is not any Vestigium or Trace left of them in being. In short, that the occasion of this last War may be the more fully and clearly understood, I shall relate unto you the two first Conquests of China, by way of Proemium.  
You must first then take notice, That the People of West-Tartary, after they had brought under their Power almost all Asia, which is the fruitfullest part of the inhabited World, fell upon the Empire of China, about the Year 1206 before Christ's Birth; which was continued (as is before hinted) for above seventy three years with so great animosity, that at last in the Year 1278. the whole Empire was subdued by them. The Tartars after this so total a Conquest, settled a new Lineage of their own Country in the Throne, called Ivena, whose Offspring for nine Generations brought forth successive Emperors, who Governed the Empire peaceably one after another.  
The Tartars having thus long peaceably enjoyed the whole, grew at last to degenerate through the Pleasures and Plenty which they found there; so that by degrees they forgot themselves, and pedetentim Inch by Inch as it were, enured themselves to the Chinese Customs and Manners, neglecting their Places of Strength and Forces, till at last, in stead of warlike Soldiers, they were grown effeminate Chineses.  
And though these Tartar Princes did Govern with great Care and Prudence, yet the Chineses could not forget the great and horrible Slaughters of their Ancestors, whose bleeding Carcases lying as it were before their Eyes, excited them to Revenge; and being likewise inwardly stimulated with a desire of Liberty, they had now already gotten the same in their thoughts, which was yet far off, and with great hazards to be sought: for although the People were every where ready to revolt, and shake off the Tartar Yoke, yet there was not one of the Grandees or Men of Eminency durst lead the Dance or break the Ice. But what Providence ordains to be done, shall never want Means to be effected, as will plainly appear by the sequel; for while the Great Ones durst not, and the Commons with a Leader could not do aught, at last a poor despicable Fellow appeared, whose Name was Chu, and the Servant of a Priest: This Chu, who took compassion of the miserable State of his oppressed Countrymen, and a displeasure in his own despicable Fortune, being of a high, lofty, and ambitious Spirit, left his Cloister and Cell, in which he had lived for some years, upon a high Mountain, and betook himself to a secular Life amongst Robbers and Highwaymen, among whom in a short time he became the vilest and most wicked, not fearing to act what some Spirits would tremble at the thoughts of; so that for his great courage and boldness, they began to look upon him as the Person that should deliver their oppressed Country. This Imagination of his Associates elevating his Valou, and being withal of a fluent and voluble Tongue, very quick of Apprehension, and of great Understanding, he never failed of Courage, Conduct, nor Success; so that in a short time he grew so considerable in Power and Credit amongst the Rabble, that choosing him their Leader, he was able to bring some thousands into the Field. Being gotten thus into a Posture, not only to defend himself, but to offend his Enemy, he resolved to show himself in the Field for the deliverance of his Country from the Tartar Vassalage under which they groaned, and thereupon began to forsake his Holes and Fastnesses upon the Mountains, and to appear with his Army upon the Plain; the Fame whereof once noised, made his Forces increase daily in number, among whom, with his good Conduct and Courage, he so prevailed, that he won their Hearts, so that they thought nothing too much to do for him: And to show as well his Providence as Valour, he caused the Hills and Mountains to be ploughed and manured, to keep himself and his Army from starving, in case he should be overpowered by his Enemy, and forced to retreat thither again.  
Chu at last, encouraged by these fortunate beginnings, draws his Army together, makes towards the Enemy, and fights them, who not expecting such an Onset, were soon beaten, and afterwards overcome in several Fights, in which he was still victorious; yet notwithstanding the Soldiers fury, and rage of War, he still spared the native Chineses, promising to restore them to their ancient Privileges and Liberties, if they would forsake the Tartars, and adhere to Hun: by these Means, and his continual Spies which he had every where to give him Intelligence, he discovered the Designs of the Destroyer's of his Country, whom he so closely pursued, that they were at last forced to quit the Country, and leave it to the ancient Inhabitants: which Redemption was effected in the Year 1368.  
When now Chu, from a mean Servant, had thus raised himself, by driving those insulting Tartars out of the Empire, he erected in that Year a new Race, which he called Taicinga, and changing his own Name according to Custom, he called himself Hunguvus, that is, A great Warrior.  
He was no sooner settled in the Throne, but the People out of all the Provinces came to acknowledge and Salute this their Deliverer; the whole Country being overjoyed, that they had once again got one of their own Natives, though of mean Extraction, to be their Head and Governor, (for it is the natural temper of that People, to hate and vilify all Foreigners, but highly to esteem of their own Countrymen) humbly requesting of him, that he would take care as a Native of China, with such Prudence to Govern and Protect the Chinese Throne, that they might not be necessitated hereafter to call in a Foreiner.  
Hunguvus thanked them for their Affections, and taking into his own Hands the whole Sovereignty, seated himself in the Imperial City of Nanking, where he behaved himself with so much Honour, that in a short time he so settled the Affairs of his Empire, that the People lived under him in great security and freedom. But this Settlement he knew would not long continue, unless he provided to secure all from abroad; therefore to prevent future trouble from his now vanquished Foe, and that the Tartars whom he had thus driven out, might not rally and make Head again, he followed his Advantages and Conquests, and with a considerable Army entering Tartary, overcame them in several Battles, and so ruined their Country with Fire and Sword, that they were forced to lay down their Arms, with a Promise to pay him Tribute. These were those Tartars, who after the Overthrows given them, as before related, fled into the Country of Ninche: And indeed after those of Ninche had made their Peace with the Emperor, they brought yearly their Presents unto him, as his Subjects and Friends, and were permitted to Trade in his Dominions as his Vassals; and since that time have never had any thoughts of War, but rather were fearful to give any Offence, left they should draw thereby any ill will upon themselves, and so fall into new Troubles: for in the last Wars, they were reduced into most miserable Extremities. And thus we see the Vicissitudes of Fortune, and uncertain Events of War, in those Tartars who were not long since Masters of China, but now are become Vassals and Subjects to that Empire, to whose Prince they seek for Friendship and Protection.  
In this Posture stood the Affairs of these Countries for a long space of time, till these People of Ninche increased so very fast in Power and Multitude, that they concluded to form themselves into a distinct Commonwealth, and to send some of their People as Colonies to inhabit other Parts. Thus at last they divided the whole District of Ninche into seven Principalities or Governments, who for a while agreed among themselves, without any grand Disturbance, or pretence of Warring with each other; but at length upon some occasion Quarrels arose, which broke forth into a long War, wherein the Victor's assuming to themselves absolute Principality, turned their Commonwealth in the Year 1600 after Christ's Birth, into a Monarchy, and called it The Kingdom of Ninche.  
This Ninche (which is properly East-Tartary, and as yet very little known to those of Europe) is bounded on the North and North-East with another Tartar Kingdom called Niulhan; towards the East lies the Kingdom of Yupi, likewise under the Tartar Yoke, and surrounded with the Sea, between japan and East-Tartary: on the South it borders upon the Island Corea, and by the Great Wall it is divided from the Province of Laotung; but more towards the West separated by the great River Linhoang, flowing between this Kingdom of Ninche and Kilangho. The antiquiety of this People appears in the mention made of them in the Race of Hana, which began in the Year 206 before Christ's Birth: They are known to the Chinese and Neighbours by the Name of Kin, which signifies Gold, and commonly are called The Lords and Masters of the Golden Mountains, it being a common opinion, That China is full of Gold-Mines, which we will not dispute, but dare knowingly affirm, That it has Rivers, upon the sides whereof great store of Gold is taken up daily.  
It is to be observed, that the Tartars of several Parts have at divers times Warred on China; but the People of Ninche above all have always been their greatest Enemies, having during the Reign of the Race of Sunga given so great Overthrows to their Forces, and made such Depredations upon their Land, that they were forced to fly out of the Northern Provinces into the Southern, the Ninchians having subdued and brought under their Subjection the Provinces of Laotung, Peking, Xensi, Xensi, and Xantung; and without all doubt, at that time would have conquered the whole Empire, if the neighbouring Tartars of the Kingdom of Samarcand, who envied their great Success, after the Conquest of a great part of Asia, had not through the Western and Southern Provinces fallen into the Empire of China, and put a stop to their Victories by their irresistible Armies; which was the occasion of a cruel and bloody War between them. These Tartars of Samarcand drove those of Ninche not only out of China, but pursued them into East-Tartary, their own Country, whereof they took a considerable part from them: And since that time the Samarcandians, who possessed the Northern Provinces, out of which they had beaten the Nincheans, have made many and sharp Wars against the Emperors of the Southern China, and at last subdued the whole, and erected a new Race called Ivena, as is before said, which continued till it was brought under by the same Hunguvus.  
The Chineses, out of a natural Enmity to the Tartars, say in derision of them, That they live in Holes and Caves under Ground: which is not so; for they keep in very strong and well-wrought Tents, which they use in stead of Houses, being for the most part made of Silk or Stuff, and so curiously Painted, that they shine in the Sun like Looking-glasses, and keep out the Rain, so that none drops through. Of these Persons of Quality have several, which yet are so contrived, that they seem but one: In some parts of which the Wife and Children remain, in others the Servants; and some are for necessary uses, as Kitchens, and the like.  
They relate, That during the Reign of the Race of Ivena, there were a hundred and twenty four Cities in this East-Tartary; but whether there are so many now I cannot affirm, in regard the Tartars themselves in China were not able to inform me. All their Towns and Places are in a manner movable (which the Latins call Horda) with which, and the cattle and Families, they remove from place to place, changing according to the Season of the Year, and pitching where the best Accommodation is to be had.  
The Clothes of the poorer sort are made of Skins, but the richer go clad in Silk and Cotton, though there grows neither in the Province of Ninche; but such among them as Trade, come and buy it of the Chinese, or exchange other Commodities for it, as Skins of Wolves, Foxes, Beavers, Otters, Sables, and the like. The Men wear long Coats down to their Heels, with narrow Sleeves; and about their Middle is a broad Girdle, with a Cloth fastened to it, wherewith they wipe their Faces. At their sides hangeth a Knife, and two little Pu●ses, wherein they put Tobacco, which is taken by them with great delight, insomuch that the noblest Visitants are Treated with the same, it being brought them lighted by a Servant of the House. On the left side they wear a Hanger or Zable, with the Edge turned forward, and the Hilt behind, insomuch that when they are on Horseback, they can draw their Zables with great dexterity, by laying the right Hand behind over their Backs upon the Hilt, without holding fast, or so much as touching the Scabbard. In the Summertime, for coolness, they wear Hats of Straw; but in Winter, Caps which come down over their Ears, with an Edging of Fur about it.  
The Soldiers wear commonly Iron Helmets upon their Heads, differing very little in fashion from such as are used in Europe, only they have no Fence for the Face. In stead of Feathers they wear either a Horses Main or Tail died red. Their other defensive Arms are Iron Breast-pieces, not made of one Piece, but of several Plates fastened together with Nails, so that they make a hideous noise when they are upon their March, but especially the Horse. Their offensive Arms are a Bows Arrows, and Hanger; for Guns or Muskets are not in use amongst them. The Horsemen are generally clad in Black, to make them look terrible, having Boots on made of Horse-leather, with thick Soles, but no Spurs.  
There are among them very few Foot-Soldiers; for being generally good Horsemen, they turn all their Forces into Cavalry, who when they march, observe this Order: First two Horsemen, with Colours upon their Backs. Next to these follow two other Horsemen with Colours. Then comes the Commander in Chief over the Cavalry. After him five others, the middlemost whereof carries the Emperor's Standard. Then march all the rest of the Troop in order, five a breast.  
The Chineses have a high estimation of the Tartars for strength, because therein they exceed them, although they fall far short in the same to those of Europe. They are whitish of Complexion, not talkative, but silent, and well composed, bred up to Arms from their Cradles, which makes them such excellent Soldiers: But at shooting with the Bow at a Mark, they are so extraordinarily dexterous, that no People in the World are to be compared with them.  
The Tartar Women are generally Clothed in black Garments, which hang loose about them; but Persons of Quality wear generally Silk, whereas the ordinary sort are content with Cotton. Their Hair is neatly plaited and turned up, only a few Locks hang down: And those of the better sort wear upon their Heads, Hats curiously wrought.  
These Tartars eat whatsoever they can get, but chiefly Flesh, and that half roasted or boiled, being not curious of what sort it is, whether of Camels, Horses, or other Creatures. They take great delight in Hunting, and have very swift Hounds for the Game. But when all is said that almost can be, we must add, That they are in effect a Nation of Plunderers and Robbers, being naturally inclined to those Vices. And no wonder, for they live generally without the Profession of any Religion: But especially they have a great abhorrency to the Religion of Mahomet, and possibly therefore hate the Turks as the Factors of that Religion; but a more probable reason may be, because the said Hunguvus, Founder of the Race of Taicinga, expelled the Tartars out of China by the assistance of the Turks.  
They burn the dead Bodies, after the manner of the Indians, upon very high Heaps of Wood: on which Funeral Pile are also laid the Women, Servants, Horses, and Arms of the Deceased. Notwithstanding all which Heathenish blindness, they are however very careful and solicitous about the state of their Souls, as whether they are to expect after this Life another, or whether they do not presently die with the Body; by reason of which many of them are very ready to embrace Christianity, and divers of them after the Conquest of China, were converted to the Catholic Religion.  
As to their Language which they speak in the Kingdom of Ninche, it is not so difficult to learn as that of China, but more resembles the Persian Tongue: Some of their Letters, both for fashion and pronunciation, are like the Arabic, which in all are above sixty in number, and do not much differ in the pronunciation and spelling from those in Europe, but very much in the form and make. In Reading and Writing they proceed from the top to the bottom, after the manner of the Chinese, and not from the left to the right side, as we do in Europe; nor from the right to the left, as do the Arabians and Hebrews.  
In this Kingdom of Ninche are found excellent Rubies and costly Pearls, besides other Precious Stones: Also very large cattle, especially Cows, which exceed those in Europe for bigness, but have no Horns.  
The Western part of this Country is very full of Rocks and Hills, between which lies most fertile and pleasant Valleys, and fruitful Fields. The biggest Mountain of all is called Kin, which signifies Gold.  
There is also the Mountain Changpe, which reaches a thousand Miles, and in the middle of which is a Sealike Mere at least eighty Miles long, from whence two Rivers take their rise, the one called Yalo, running to the South, and the other Guenthung, taking its course to the North.  
And thus much shall suffice for the Description of East-Tartary, or the Kingdom of Ninche, whose Inhabitants, in manner aforementioned, the Chinese Emperor kept in awe: But on the contrary, to the West-Tartars, which possess the Kingdom of Tanyn, the same Emperors sent Presents and Tribute yearly, that they should not make War upon them; for they hold it no Scandal to prevent a War by that means; nay, they hold it altogether unlawful to enter into a War, so long as the Country can be kept from Invasions by any other means.  
But yet although the Chineses on the one Hand kept under their Enemies by force of Arms, and on the other bought a Peace with Presents and Tribute, yet they lived in continual Fears and Mistrust, insomuch that they always kept the Great Wall which divides China and Tartary strongly guarded with at least a Million of Men.  
But to return from whence we have digressed: The Throne of China being settled in the Race of Taiminga, was by the same enjoyed in peace and quietness two hundred and fifty years, when Vanticus the thirteenth Emperor, a just, prudent, and upright Prince, came to Reign, which was in the Year 1573 after Christ's Birth: But herein he was unfortunate, that he (as most Princes secured by long Peace) trusted too much to his Governors and Mandorins, and suffered the whole weight of his Affairs to lie upon their Shoulders.  
During this time the Tartars of Ninche, as is beforementioned, being formed from a Popular Government into a Monarchy in the Year 1600. their first King was a Man of so great Courage and Magnanimity, that all their Neighbours, and especially the Chineses, began to be afraid of him; for he managed the Affairs of his State after such a politic and prudent manner, that in a short time his Subjects became not only very numerous, but formidable for Strength to all their Borderers; and being sensible of their own Greatness, and that their Fame began to grow terrible, they began to call to mind the ancient Glory of their Conquests, and to consider how shamefully they had been heretofore driven out of the possession of the honourable Acquisitions of their Ancestors; and observing likewise the great Miscarriages and Neglects of the Chinese in the management of the Government, they resolved upon some sudden and great Undertaking against them: therefore weighing with themselves the Yoke of Servitude they lay under, as a fit occasion of Quarrel, they began first of all to shake off the same, and to refuse to pay Tribute, and shortly after to appear in their true Colours, by publicly opposing the Authority that was over them.  
The Chinese Governors (whereof the most in Leaotung, the Province bordering nearest to the Kingdom of Ninche, are Military Commanders) hearing of this, concluded very unadvisedly to misuse the Tartars in the most cruel manner, thereby the more to incite them to War, so hazarding their Country's Weal for their private hoped for Lucre; for by the War they thought to have a fairer opportunity to enrich themselves, as well upon the Tartars as Chinese. These indeed might be, and questionless were great Motives to the War: But the chiefest Reason of all, was the base Murder committed by them upon the King of Ninche; for they looking upon him with an envious Eye, seeing him increase his Kingdom so very much in Power and Strength (which they fancied would be at one time or other employed against them) consulted and conspired to make him away, which they contrived, and in a most barbarous manner they thus effected: They came one day, upon pretence of a Visit, to the King with a feigned Affection, who not having the least suspicion of their wicked Design, they easily surprised him, took him Prisoner, and put him to death: but the better to gloze over the Villainy, gave out that he died suddenly of an Apoplexy.  
This done so closely, as they supposed, they presently imagined they had Weathered the Point, and overcome all Difficulties: but they were not a little disappointed in their expectations; for his Son, who, like his Father, was of a Princely and Warlike Spirit, being substituted in his Place, as soon as settled in the Throne, and at Peace with his Neighbours, raised a great Army, with an intention to Invade China in revenge of his Father's Death. The chiefest Grandees and Councillors of his Kingdom encouraged him in this Design: whereupon in the Year 1616 he came with a very great Army to the Great Wall of Partition between Tartary and China, with hopes to pass there, which succeeded according to his desire: for after a sharp Skirmish, the Chineses betook themselves to flight, leaving to the young King a free Passage into China with his victorious Army, with which he first fell into the Province of Leaotunga, and made himself Master of the City Tuxung or Cayven, which lies near Tartary, and the River Yalous (the place where the Great Wall begins;) and here he Planted himself to carry on the War: And this he undoubtedly did to this end, that he might be able to save himself by flight by Sea, in case the Chineses should have fallen upon him and blocked him up, and so have endeavoured to have cut off his Passage from getting back again; but if he were able to make good, and stand his Ground, than he foresaw it lay coveniently for him to receive Succours out of his own Country, and from others his Allies, whereby with continual Reinforcing he should be the better enabled to overrun that Empire, which he had already conquered in his Eye.  
Thus we see the King of Ninche safely got with his Army into his enemy's Country, where having pitched and fortified himself, as aforementioned, he began to consult with himself of his Undertaking; when considering what a small Force he had to conquer so powerful an Empire, and that on the other hand he might be easily set upon by the Forces which lay in the Cities of the Provinces of Leaotung and Peking, and destroyed before he could be well secured; he thought it best to add the Fox's Tail to the Lion's Skin, and so resolved to send a civil Letter to the Emperor of China, to complain of the wretched and inhuman Murder committed upon his Father, to lay open the deceitful Carriages of his Governors in many Particulars, but chiefly in the misusage of his Subjects in their Trade and Commerce, and the like. He likewise desired, that the Emperor would not harbour a hard Opinion, but pass a just Censure upon his Actions and Undertaking, and cause condign punishment to be inflicted upon his Governors. Last of all he desired, That the Emperor would quit him the yearly Taxes which he paid, to defray the Charges of this War: And upon performance of these things, he promised to quit the City he had taken, and to retreat with his Army beyond the Wall, and that the Inhabitants of China should be received and treated in Ninche as Friends and Allies.  
For the Bearer of this Letter the King of Ninche (to make it the more acceptable and effectual) chose a certain Priest, whom the Tartars call Lama, with Command to deliver the same in a most submissive manner, and seriously to lay before the Emperor and his Council the great quantity of Blood that was like to be spilt, if not timely prevented by a friendly Accommodation between them.  
The Emperor Vanlieus, to whom the King of Ninche sent this civil Letter, though in other things he was a wise and prudent Prince, yet in this Business (whether through his great Age he began to dote, or that the greatness of hi● Power and State had stupefied his Brain) showed not his wont Prudence and Conduct: for as he could not but very well understand by the Contents of the Letter, that the Complaints of the King of Ninche were grounded upon weighty Reasons, and not without great Cause, yet he took the Business so little to heart, and judged it of so small consequence, as not worthy to be Debated in his Presence, and so referred it to the Consideration of some of the Council, or rather truly to some of his Governors and Commanders, who had laboured all they could at Court, that it might be transmitted to them, that so they might show their Pride in not answering the Letter of a Tartar King; for to that height was their insufferable arrogance grown, that they thought it an undervaluing to their Honour and Grandeur, to return any Answer unto it; but in stead thereof signified their high Displeasure, that People subject unto them, and who paid Taxes yearly to the Emperor, should take upon them to come and complain of Injuries unto him. Nor ceased they here, but mocked and reviled the King of Ninche with bitter words, never considering that great Army wherewith he had invaded their Empire, or so much as gathering any Forces together to oppose him.  
The Tartar King finding himself thus slighted and scorned, changing his anger into madness, burst out into cursing and swearing, that he would revenge the Murder of his Father with the death of two hundred thousand Chineses: for (as we said before) it is a Custom amongst the Tartars, that when any Persons of Quality die, in honour of the Dead they fling into the Funeral Fire where the Deceased was burnt, some Men-Servants, Women, Horses, Bows and Arrows, as if the Dead stood in need of these things hereafter; and here the Vow of the King signified, that so many thousands should attend his Father's Funeral. But they have very much left this barbarous cruelty since their Conquest of China, insomuch that they now there bury their Dead after the Chinese fashion, without burning, though in their own Country perhaps they observe still the same Ceremony.  
The King of Ninche being thus incensed, marches forward with his Forces immediately, and suddenly laid Siege to the Chief City Laoyang, in the Province of Leaotung: The Place was strongly fortified, and there was a Garrison of Soldiers within it, all well Armed with Muskets, whereas the Tartars use nothing but Zables, Bows, and Arrows: for prevention therefore of the slaughter by Bullets, which the Tartars were very fearful of (for this sort of Arms was then altogether unknown to them) they invented a Stratagem, which might render the shooting of Bullets ineffectual unto the Chineses, which was this: Their King caused a great number of thick Planks to be made ready, and caused each Foot-Soldier that marched in the Van to carry one, wherewith he secured both himself and the Horse that followed behind. Being thus provided, having lain a while before the City, whose Inhabitants were unwilling to yield, it was concluded to Storm the Place: To this end the King divided his Forces into four Divisions, to Storm the City in four places at once: He commanded the Foot to march with their beforementioned Planks in the Front, next to them the worst Horse, after whom followed those that carried the Scaling-Ladders: At last marched up the Prime of his Army, which consisted of the Stoutest and ablest Soldiers of his Kingdom.  
Having thus put his Army in Battle-array, he fell upon the City immediately with an undaunted Courage. Those within made very stout opposition at first; but the Tartars pressing upon them furiously, got the better, and at last drove them from the Walls, to which fixing their Scaling-ladders, they quickly became Masters of the same, such was their extraordinary nimbleness and Courage. And now the Chinese, finding themselves unable any longer to oppose the Enemy, fled out of the City; but the Tartars killed a great number in the Pursuit.  
After the taking of this City, the Tartar marched on with his Army without any stop or hindrance, taking by Storm whatever other Cities opposed him; but such as submitted, he commanded that none of the Inhabitants should suffer either in Body or Goods.  
When now the King of Ninche had filled the Inhabitants of the Province of Leaotung with fear and dread of his Army, and had totally Conquered the same, he marched forward with the Flower of his Army into the Province of Peking, making no haste till he was come within seven Miles of the Imperial City, and there finding several Chinese Armies to lie round about him, he pitched his Camp in a very rich Quarter, not daring to advance any further up into the Country; whereas if he had marched on, he had in all probability carried all before him, and might undoubtedly have taken the Imperial City, the People being general consternated, and their Hearts dead with Fear, insomuch that the Emperor himself had already concluded to abandon the City of Peking, and with his whole Family to retire toward the Southern Provinces; but he was dissuaded from it by his Council: yet notwithstanding, the Inhabitants of both these Provinces were so filled with Fear at the approach of the Tartars, that they left their Habitations both in City and Country, and fled into the Woods and Mountains with what they could well carry with them; the Enemy in the mean time laying waste several famous Cities, and putting all to Fire and Sword where he came.  
The Ninchean King, who, as we said, durst not adventure to march against the Imperial City of Peking, having got good store of Riches out of the other Conquered Cities, retreated back with his Army to the Chief City of the Province of Leaotung, which was a very goodly City before he took it, both for strength, situation, and fairness of Building: but being told by his Soothsayers, that to let the old Walls stand after he had won the Place, could bode nought but Misfortune, he caused them thereupon to be razed to the Ground, and new ones built.  
There are but two Great Cities in all this Province, which are Leaoyang and Ningyven; the rest are of a smaller Circuit, yet are they both Populous and Rich: But with Places of Strength, which exceed some Cities for bigness, it exceedingly abounds.  
The Inhabitants of this Place are very dull of Understanding, and so altogether incapable of learning any Arts and Sciences; but very healthful of Constitution, and strong of Body, therein much exceeding the other Chineses: And the cause may be, for that they are bred from the Cradle to Wars and Hardship, by reason of their vicinity to the Tartars, who are perpetually making Wars upon them. As to their Manners and Customs, they resemble very much the Tartars; which comes to pass by the great Intercourse that ●s daily between them.  
The Country is in some places very Hilly and Mountainous, and in others plain and even for many Miles together; yet every where very fruitful in the product of all manner of cattle, both Wild and Tame; as also in Tree● and Fruits of the Fields, wholesome and medicinal both in their Bodies, Leaves, Fruits, and Roots; amongst others, here grows that incomparable Root G●●seng, whereof mention is made before. There are also to be had store of Rich Furs, as Sables, Bever, etc. which they wear in Winter to keep themselves warm, and Traffic with likewise into other Provinces. It also produces curious Pine-apples, excellent Wheat and Barley, but no Rice; yet a great abundance of Figs, Apples, Pears, Grapes, and several other sorts of Fruits: Which extraordinary Plenty of all Necessary Things of its own Growth, renders it both pleasant and cheap to live in; but much more, in regard of its Situation upon the Sea, from whence it is furnished with all manner of Commodities from other Countries.  
Their Religion is very little different from that of the other Chineses, being great Promoters of the Doctrine of the Transmigration of Souls out of one Body into another.  
Thus the Tartars having made this Place the Seat of War, whereby they could at pleasure Invade the Neighbouring Provinces, the Emperor and his Council began to consider which way was the most likely for them to drive the Tartars out of their Territories, and at last they concluded to raise an Army of 600000 Men; over and above whom, the King of Corea sent to their Assistance 12000 valiant Bowmen, who were not inferior for Skill to the Tartars. In the mean time the Ninchean King was not idle, but drew out of his Kingdom as many Forces as could possibly be spared, to join with him. Being thus prepared for Wars on both sides, the Chineses in the Year 1619 marched with that formidable Army against the Enemy; who hearing of their approach, set forward from their Camp to meet them, which soon happened; but then such was the inveterate malice of both Parties, that as soon as they saw each other the Battle began, which was valiantly fought for a long time by both Armies, so that the Victory hung in suspense, nor could any judge who would have the better, till at length the Chineses running away in great disorder and confusion, the slaughter was very great among them, both of Commanders and Soldiers, upon the Spot, those that escaped carrying the news of the Overthrow to the Emperor. This great Victory the Ninchean King pursued with that expedition, that he took several Cities and Towns, some whereof they laid in Ashes, and put the Inhabitants to the Sword, harrassing and plundering up to the very Walls of the City of Peking, though they durst not lay Siege to it, there being a Garrison of eighty thousand Men, and and the Place well fortified with great store of Cannon upon the Walls: Notwithstanding which Provision, such was the fear of the Pekinger, that if the Tartars had but attempted, they might have been Masters of that great City without any very hazardous opposition; for the Emperor was again fully resolved, as before, to quit it, and to retire to the Southern Provinces: But some of his Council, now too late grown wise, altered his Purpose, by telling him, that it would encourage the Enemy, and not only put the whole Empire into confusion, but hazard the ruin, if not the loss of it. The Tartars by this means being put to a stand, having enriched themselves with Booty, destroyed some thousands of poor Creatures with the Sword, and burnt down their Dwellings to the Ground, retreated back to their old Quarters in the Province of Leaotung.  
During these Troubles the Emperor Vanlieus died in the Year 1620. After whose Death his Son Taichangus, a valiant and prudent Prince, succeeded; who by the Conduct of his Affairs, in a short time gave sufficiently to understand what good Services his Country was to expect from him, had he not been unfortunately cut off by an untimely Death in the fourth Month of his Reign: To whom was Successor his Son Thienkius, a gallant Person, and no ways inferior to his Father for Virtue and Courage.  
This Monarch finding the unsetledness and danger of his Affairs, made it his chiefest Concern to contract Friendship, and support his Government with the Favour and Affection of his Neighbours: for he had taken notice by experience, how much the Empire of China had suffered by living always at great variance with the Tartar Kings of Ninche, which bordered upon him: In the first place therefore he endeavoured to win the Favour of the King of Corea, who had formerly sent to his Grandfather a Supply of twelve thousand Men to aid and assist him in this War; but they being most of them killed and wounded, he doubted lest this might make him take part against him, and join with the Tartar; for prevention whereof, and to satisfy the King in every scruple, he immediately sent an Ambassador to him, to return him thanks for those great Succours he had sent; and withal signifying his extraordinary Grief and Sorrow for the great loss which had fallen upon the aforementioned Aids in that War; but that he hoped in a short time to retaliate upon the Enemy the Wrongs they had done to him and his Kingdom. And that his Embassy might be the more grateful, he likewise sent several rich Presents and promised him his Assistance, where and whensoever he should have occasion to make use of it. But this friendly Message looked not only for verbal Returns; for it was designed as a Motive to procure more Succours from him: which without doubt he had reason to endeavour, in regard the People of this Island of Corea, which lies very near to japan, have out of the Neighbourhood far greater Strength than the Chinese.  
And now craving leave for a little digression, which may not be impertinent, in regard there has been often mention made of this Island of Corea and the Inhabitants thereof, I shall describe the same in short, and all that is worth observation in the same.  
It is unto this day doubted by those of Europe, whether Corea be an Island or firm Land; but according to the opinion of the best Writers, it is a hanging Island, surrounded with Water on all parts, except the uttermost part, which is joined to the firm Land; for though Trials have been made to Sail round about, yet it could never be done, as some People seem to affirm to us from their own experience, though some there are that affirm the contrary. But this Error proceeds from a mistake of a certain great Island called Fungina, situate to the Southward of it, to be Corea. However it be, this truth is most certain, that all the Chinese Writers affirm Corea to be firm Land, and joining to the Kingdom of Ninche in Tartary. Another mistake may arise from the variety of the Name given to it; for the Chineses call it Chaosien, therein following the japanners, though by us of Europe it is called Corea.  
Toward the North it borders upon the Kingdom of Ninche, on the North-West it has for Confine, the River Yalo; the rest is surrounded and washed with the Sea.  
The whole Island is divided into eight Provinces or Counties: The middlemost, and accounted the first, bears the Name of Kinki, wherein is situate the Chief City of Pingiang, the Court of the Kings. The second, toward the East, is called Kiangyven, but heretofore Gueipe. The third, situate toward th● West, is now known by the Name of Hoangchui, but was formerly called Ch●●sien, the Name at this day proper to the whole Island. The fourth, situate ●●●ward the South, now called Civenlo, was formerly named Pienhari. The fi●th, also Southerly, but inclining to the East, is called Kingxan. The sixth, toward the South-West, is Changing. The seventh, toward the North-East, has the Name of Pingan.  
In these Counties are several populous and rich Cities, which for fashion and strength differ very little from those in China, and built for the most part foursquare.  
The Country is very well Peopled, throughout the whole having but one Form of Government; not at all differing in Habit, and using one and the same Form both of Speech and Writing. Their Religion is the same with those of China, holding the transmigration of the Soul out of one Body into another. They all adore one Idol called Fe, whereof I have already made mention.  
The Bodies of their dead Friends they bury not till three years be fully elapsed, and then they put them into very fine Coffins, after the manner of the Chinese, glued up so very close that no scent can strike through.  
They give a greater liberty to their Women than the Chinese; for they admit of them into any Company, whereas the other will hardly suffer them to stir abroad. Here also the Son or Daughter may Marry whom they think fit, without ask the consent of Father or Mother: which is quite contrary to the use of the Chinese, and indeed all other civilised People.  
This Island is very fruitful in the product of all manner of Fruits necessary for the sustenance of Life, especially of Wheat and Rice, whereof there are twice a year plentiful Harvests. Here also are made several sorts of Paper, and curious Pencils of Wolves Hair, which the Chineses and other neighbouring People as well as themselves use in Writing. Here grows likewise the Root Guiseng, and (as is reported) are several Gold-Mines. But notwithstanding all these Advantages of natural Commodities wherewith this Place abounds, yet the Inhabitants thereof drive no Trade with any other foreign People, but only those of China and japan. And thus much shall suffice to be spoken of Corea; we will now return to give an Account of the sequel of the Wars.  
The Chinese Emperor, after his Embassy to the King of Corea, to prevent the further Invasion of the Tartars, and the better to oppose them, mustered several Troops raised for his assistance out of the fifteen Provinces or Kingdoms of the Empire, and sent very great Armies towards Leaotung: And the better to furnish such vast Armies with Provisions, he caused an extraordinary great Fleet of Ships to be Equipped in the famous Port of Thiencin, which were wholly employed to carry Provisions by Sea from all parts of China for their supply; by the exact performance and observing whereof they had no want of any thing.  
Amongst other Martial Commanders and Governors of Provinces that had the Conduct of these Armies, there was a certain Woman who may very justly be called The Chinese Amazon; for she came with three thousand Men out of Suchue, which is the furthermost Province of China toward the West, and showed by her Courage a manly Heart; and she fought several Battles successfully against the Tartars, having always the better of them: In remembrance of whose good Services, the Emperor conferred several Titles of Honour upon her.  
And now at last the Emperor Thienkius, being come in Person into his Army in Leaotung, and having in manner aforementioned taken care to have it fully supplied with all convenient Necessaries, drew up the same in Battel-aray, and on a sudden fell furiously upon the Tartars, beat them out of the Field, and recovered the whole Province with less difficulty than was supposed or expected, in regard the Inhabitants, who had been miserably handled by the Tartars, joined with their Countrymen the Emperor's Forces; by which addition being come far more numerous than the Enemy, and having advantage of revenge, they fell upon them with great rage and fury, stirred up thereto by having before their Eyes the lamentable Condition into which they had brought their Country by Fire and Sword: And to say all in a word, it was their good fortune, that at this time the King of Ninche was so unfortunate, that the Mutinies of his own Subjects at home hindered him from recruiting his Army, which in divers great Battles had been much wasted, and he could get no Forces from thence to reinforce himself; so that at last being every where worsted by the Emperor's Supplies, the encroaching Ninchean was fain to save himself by flight, and to leave the Province of Leaotung to the conquering Sword of its just and lawful Emperor.   

CHAP. XIX.  
Of the last Chinese and Tartar War, wherein the Tartars overran and conquered the whole Empire of China.  
ALthough by the means mentioned in the last Chapter, the Chinese Empire was a while freed from the fury and destroying Sword of the wasting Tartars; yet it was not long before it fell into far greater Troubles than ever, by those their old Enemies, who once more renewed the War, and never left it off till they had brought under the whole Empire. The manner as followeth:  
The Chineses suspecting the return of the Tartars after that they had quieted their domestic Troubles, and settled their Affairs, in the mean time took care to supply the Frontier Places with strong Garrisons, and raise more Forces for the security of their State: which was scarcely performed before it happened as they imagined; for the Troubles and Mutinies being appeased in Ninche, that King returns with a mighty Army into the West of Leaotung, having given order to seventy thousand Horse (whom he sent before) to block up the Chief City of Leaoyang, assuring them he himself would follow with the main of his Army. These Horsemen, to show their Courage and Valour, no sooner approached, but they Stormed the City, and in two days time became Masters of it, before their King came up to them with his Forces. There wa● no Courage wanting on either side; for it was manfully fought out by both, till at least thirty thousand Men were killed on the part of the Chinese, and no less on that of the Tartars (woe had never lost so many Men before in any one Fight in this Quarrel;) yet at last they took the City, not so much by their own Strength, as Treachery hatched within it: for they had Bribed one of the Commanders with Money and promise of Preferment, to set open the Gate committed to his Charge: which he performing according to the Agreement, the Tartar came rushing into the City, and won the same in the space of a few hours, laying it level with the Ground in a most miserable manner. The Tutang or Governor having understood the Treason, took it so much to heart, that he hanged himself presently, that he might not live to see the ruin and desolation that was coming upon the City and its Inhabitants. The Emperor's chief Councillor had undoubtedly followed his Example, and undergone the same Fate, had he not been prevented by the Tartars, who took him and saved his Life, only out of design that he should be serviceable unto them in discovering the Condition of the Country: But he not valuing his Life, scorned to give the Title of KING to the Tartar, and would in no wise be persuaded to falsify the Oath, and betray the Trust reposed in him by the Emperor. The Tartars wondering at the Courage, Stability, and Constancy of this Man, gave him afterwards both his Life and Liberty, thereby to let the World know, that they understood how to reward Virtue and Integrity. But he, more cruel to himself than the Enemy, knowing very well what Reward (according to the Chinese Law) would fall to his share, deprived himself at last of his own Life, which his Enemy had spared, by following the Example of the forementioned Tutang: for it is a known Law and Custom in China, though very unreasonable, That all Generals and Commanders of Forts and Garrisons, though they behave themselves never so well, if they come off unfortunately, forfeit their Lives when they return home.  
The Tartars after the taking and destroying of this City, immediately issued out a Proclamation, That the Inhabitants of no City should s●ffer any Damage either in Life or Estate, if they would cut off their Hair, leaving only a single Lock behind; and pull out all the Hair of their Beards, except their Mustachio's, and likewise go Clothed after the Tartar Fashion.  
Although this Command was strict, yet it carried with it some show of Favor, and consequently gained a kind of Love, until the Tartars, by some barbarous Acts they committed afterwards, were very much hated and abominated. The Story goes thus: There being at that time several Merchants come to the City with Commodities from other Parts of Chi●a, to Trade withal, the Tartar at their Request gave them free leave to go and come; whereupon these innocent People, not apprehending the dangerous mischief that was designed against them, departed with their Riches and Goods: But they were hardly got three Miles out of the City, when the Tartars lying in wait for them, fell upon and killed them every one, taking as free Plunder all they had, which they brought with them into the City triumphantly, as if it had been the Spoil of an open Enemy. Which barbarous usage being heard of, occasioned a great amazement amongst the Inhabitants, who knew no other but that they might be served every moment after the same manner. But notwithstanding all their savage cruelty, they were at present necessitated to make a halt, in regard of the great loss they had sustained before this City of Leaoyang; nor durst they venture to march further up into the Country, or lay Siege to any Place of importance, till they had first recruited themselves; for they found all the Frontier Towns and Places of Strength well fortified and guarded.  
Amongst all other Chinese Commanders who signalised themselves in showing their Courage in their Country's behalf against the Enemy, was one Maovenlung, who did very great execution upon them in several Encounters: He was a Native of the Province of Quantung, where he had learned and understood in his Conversation amongst the Portuguese at Macao, several things concerning their Military Discipline: From thence he had likewise brought with him several great Guns, which he purchased out of a netherlands Ship that was cast away there, and those he Planted upon the Walls of the Chief City of Ningyven.  
The Eastern part of Leaotung, and the Chief City of Leaoyang being thus lost, in this new made Chief City there happened to be at the same time the Tutang or Viceroy of Leaotung with the whole Chinese Army. The Tartars having many times had trial, to their sorrow and cost, of the Courage of this Maovenlung, having often been routed by him, durst not adventure any further to Cope with him in an honourable way, but bethought themselves of some Stratagem or politic Device, whereby to wound the Integrity and Virtue of this brave Person; and they supposed the best means to assail him with, would be fair words and high Promises: Wherefore to put in execution this their Design, they offered him by a private Letter (which they caused cunningly to be delivered to him) half the Empire of China, if he would desert his natural Prince with the Flower of his Army, and help them to conquer the Empire. But Maovenlung, who would neither forfeit his Honour nor Oath, courageously refused these high Offers, and returned for Answer, That he had rather lose his Life, than betray his Prince and Country.  
The Tartars finding that this Plot of theirs would take no effect, and that the Chineses had well provided against their coming, resolved to desist, and to make no further progress in the present War, which wholly ceased till the Year 1625. when suddenly it breaking forth again, they came and besieged the Chief City of Ningyven. This greatly startled the Chineses, who thought they had overcome the greatest difficulty and danger. But Maovenlung came time enough to the rescue and relief of this Place, and fell so furiously upon the Besiegers, that they were forced to raise their Siege, with the loss of at least ten thousand Men that were slain upon the Spot, amongst whom fell the King's own Son; whose Death was so highly resented by the surviving Tartars, that they in a great rage and madness made over the Ice (for it was in Winter,) and getting into the Island of Theyoven (whereof they quickly made themselves Masters) they put every living Creature they found to the Sword (which were a very great number) in revenge of the young Prince; which having done, they immediately left the Province of Leaotung, and retreated into their own Country, not with an intention to be quiet, but only to recruit themselves with more Forces, and then to return again at a convenient time.  
And hereupon followed a Cessation of Arms, till the Year 1627. when the Chinese Emperor Thienkius happened to die, being but a young Man, whose Death proved to be the loss of all China; although the Tartar King of Ninche called Thienning, who had destroyed so many thousands of People by Fire and Sword, did not long survive, but as an Attendant on his Corpse, died the same Year.  
Thienkius was succeeded by his Brother, who was very unfortunate in all his Undertake, and at length, through the treachery of his Subjects, had both an unfortunate Reign and Death, as by the remaining part of the History will appear.  
The Tartar King Thienning had for his Successor in the Throne his Son Thientung, who quickly changed the savage and barbarous Manners and Customs used by his tyrannising Father; insomuch that he did not pursue the Chineses so fiercely, but began to treat them with more Civility, which produced a very great Change, and caused all his Affairs to become more acceptable. And certainly this prudent and politic Prince had effected great things, had he not been cut off by an untimely Death, his mildness having gotten so great renown withal, that the Council who had made choice of him, thought themselves happy in the Change, and withal learned from him by Example, that the Chineses would sooner be reduced and brought under their Government by Clemency and Civility, than by force of Arms.  
In this Year 1627. the Commanders and Officers of General Maovenlung, who by reason of the quietness of the Tartars, had no Enemy to Encounter, began much to molest, and be injurious to their Friends and Allies of Core●, by making Inroads and Incursions upon them; nay, by degrees they grew so very insolent and troublesome to all Parts adjoining to their Quarters, especially the Inhabitants of the Province of Hienkien, who were so intolerably oppressed by their Rapines, that out of revenge and hatred they put themselves under the Protection of the Tartar, advising him to re-invade and fall into China with a mighty Army; which he (not willing to let slip so fair an opportunity) immediately did; so that a very great Army was in the Field ready to assail the Chinese Forces, before they had any thoughts of an Enemy, and when they least dreamed of their coming; who by this means lying carelessly dispersed up and down in the Provinces, were soon destroyed. Maovenlung however rallied, and by the addition of some new Levies and Recruits being grown into a strong Body, he fought several doubtful Battles with the Tartars; but they at last growing superior to him in Strength and number, Maovenlung the Chinese General was constrained to quit the Field with the gross of his Army.  
Yet neither the loss of the Army, nor greatness of the Victory obtained by the Tartars, did make any great impression upon the Chinese; nor indeed were they troubled at it, when they understood that their General had saved himself out of the Island of Corea. But the Ninchean Commanders imagining that those of that Place had been instrumental in helping to convey the General Maovenlung away, with their Army fell into it, plundering the Inhabitants, and ruining the Country by Fire and Sword. This Act was highly disapproved of by the Tartar King himself, because it stirred up the King of Corea to Arm against him, and join his Forces with those of the Chinese, which Maovenlung had been gathering together, and with them was marching towards Corea to revenge himself upon the Tartars.  
The Tartars having thus inhumanely, and without reason turned their Arms upon the Countries of Corea, were setting forward with their Army against the Royal City thereof, and were arrived at the beginning of the Mountains (through which the Way runs to the City) being about seven Miles from the same. Here the King of Corea, in the narrow Way, had pitched to receive them; and the Tartars being eager to Fight, furiously assailed the Coreans in their Station, so that there began a bloody Battle; but both Armies were hardly Engaged, before the valiant Maovenlung came up with his, and fell like Lightning into the Rear of the Tartars; who now finding themselves beset before and behind with two such potent Armies, and no other way for safety or escape, than what their Zables could cut out for them, resolved not to part with their Lives at a cheap rate, and spurred on by despair, they fought without any fear, every one endeavouring to exceed the other in Valour and Courage; so that in the very Writings of the Chinese they are extolled, saying, There was never the like Battle fought between them. But that which is chiefly to be admired is, that of three so great Armies none obtained the Victory, but were all of them almost totally ruined and destroyed: There were killed fifty thousand Men on the side of the Tartars; those of Corea had seventy thousand slain; but the loss of the Chineses was so great, that few or none escaped: Those of the Tartars that survived, made their way home into their own Country as fast as they could, by which means the King of Corea had the opportunity of recovering his Country again.  
The Tartars having sustained so great an Overthrow, were very careful afterwards how they provoked the Inhabitants of Corea; yet still they continued to make several Inroads into the Province of Leaotung, till at last they wholly subdued the Eastern part, and plundered the remainder thereof; but this was done by fits, and at several times: for they never durst venture to seat themselves there, nay, they paid oftentimes very dear for their Robberies.  
While Affairs stood in this posture, the Emperor of China, whose Name was Zungchinius, sent his General Yvenus with a strong Army, and a large Commission, toward Leaotung; having also private Instructions to conclude a Peace with the Tartars, if they would agree to it, but if they refused, then forthwith to make a sharp War upon them: And to say truth, he was necessitated to make this Proposition, for that his whole Empire was as it were overspread with Highwaymen and Robbers, so that he stood in greatest fear of them; for their numbers daily so increased, that if they should once join into one Body, it would be no difficult matter for them to make themselves Masters of the Kingdom.  
This Yvenus, upon whom the Emperor had conferred such high and ample Authority, was a perfect Courtier, of an affable and free Speech, and one that knew very well how to use his Pen with so much advantage and ingenuity, that there was hardly any one in the Court to be compared with him. By these singular Perfections he had won not only the Heart of the Emperor, but of all the Grandees, so that the management of all Affairs was wholly left to him. But here it must be observed, That he was insatiably covetous of Wealth, and consequently for obtaining thereof stuck not to perpetrate any clandestine Mischief; otherwise, by his more than common Parts, he might undoubtedly have done extraordinary Services both to his Prince and Country: But neither the greatness of the Trust reposed in him, nor the Love of his Country, were in any measure answerable to his Thirst after Riches: Unde habeat quaerat nemo, sed oportet habere. Of which avaricious temper of his the Tartars having information, and looking upon him as a fit Instrument to be employed in their Design, they never left sending to him extraordinary Presents, accompanied with large Promises of the most eminent Preferments: With which Baits being taken, he contracted Friendship with them, promising to give them his Assistance when it should lie in his power. And as the first Proof of his Friendship to them (through the cunning instigation of the Tartars) he undertook privately to murder the valiant and faithful Commander Mao●enlung, of whom the Tartars stood in great fear and awe; which he accordingly effected with great secrecy, by inviting him to Dinner, and poisoning him with a Cup of Drink which he caused to be given him at the Table.  
Having thus clandestinely accomplished this his monstrous Undertaking, he concludes a Peace with the Tartars, upon most dishonourable and disadvantageous Terms for his Prince; who no sooner read the same, but he refused to Observe and Ratify them. Yvenus, conscious of what he had done, and well seeing that upon the making good of this Treaty of Peace, his Honour and Authority depended, advised the Tartars to force the Emperor, his natural ●ord, to the Observation thereof by force of Arms: Whereupon in the year 1630. upon his Promises not to oppose them in the least, if they would make an Invasion in some other Part of the Empire where he had no Command, this treacherous Advice was no sooner given, than accepted and put in execution; for the Tartars doubted so little of the Promises of Yvenus, by reason of his extraordinary Covetousness, that without taking any further Counsel, they poured their Forces into the Province of Peking, Plundering all Places where they came, and laying the same afterwards in Ashes; and at last so was their Courage, or rather Fury, heightened, that they laid Siege to the Imperial City of Peking: at whose approach, it is no marvel if the confusion and amazement were great, not only amongst the Citizens, but also amongst the Rix-Counsellors, who in this dangerous vicissitude of Affairs earnestly advised the Emperor to leave the City, and to retire to the Southern Provinces: but he would by no means hearken to their Counsel, saying, That he would rather be cut in a thousand Pieces, than that it should be said he fled for fear of the Tartars. Wherefore both as a Valiant Soldier and Careful Prince, he immediately gave order to his Commanders not to suffer any to depart out of the City upon pain of death; but that they should incite and stir up all the People to a Courageous Defence.  
While this was doing within, the Tartars without began to Storm the City, but were beaten off with great loss upon several Attempts, so that they concluded to continue the Siege with more moderation, and rather endeavour to take it by Famine, than hazard the weakening of their Army by such fruitless and unsuccessful Assaults. At length, by advice of his Council, the Emperor sent for Yvenus to come to his Assistance and Relief with the Army under his Command (for as yet his Treachery was not discovered:) who upon the first Intelligence, to prevent the Emperor from having any suspicion of him, came with his Army under the Walls of Peking, but kept at a great distance from that of the Besiegers; neither showed he any hostility against them, but in stead thereof advised the Emperor to the Observation of the Terms upon which the Treaty of Peace (the cause of this War) had begun: And this he strongly laboured to persuade him to, not only to prevent the discovery of the Treason, but that so he might return home with great Wealth and Riches, which the Tartars had promised him in case the Peace took effect. Zungchinius considering what the meaning of such Advice might tend to, began to mistrust the Fidelity of his General; and afterwards by other means being more fully satisfied of his treacherous dealing, for the destruction and ruin of the State, he sent privately unto him, to desire his Presence in the City at the Council of War, to advise with the rest of the Military Officers, what was best to be done in that dangerous Exigent, for the Safety and welfare of the whole Empire. Now it is to be noted, That the Emperor would not suffer any Gate to be set open, under pretence that the Enemy lay close to the Walls; but in truth, for fear lest Yvenus should crowd in upon him with his whole Army: therefore he sent him word, that he should come to the Walls, and they would draw him up privately into the City over the Wall. Of this Design of the Emperor Yvenus had not the least inkling given him by any of the Council; for indeed the Emperor at this time making himself alone his own Privy-councillor, had not discovered to any what he knew of the Treason hatched against him by Yvenus, nor of what he intended against him for his Reward; but only that he would confer with him about some Affairs in order to the Preservation of the City: for had the Emperor never so little discovered either his Knowledge or Intentions, Yvenus would soon have been advertised thereof, having his Creatures in all Corners of the City, to give him intelligence of all Affairs; but this being by his silence and secrecy prevented, Yvenus came without any fear into the City, and addressed himself to the Emperor, in whose Presence, upon his very first appearance, he was Apprehended and Beheaded. This being a Public Act, could not be long concealed, nor indeed was it; for the Tartars heard of it presently, and thereupon raised their Siege, and left the Imperial City, out of fear of being attaqu'd by the Royal Army, which lay not far from them, as soon as the Emperor should have appointed a faithful Commander over the same in stead of the Traitor Yvenus: However, in their Return and March back they ruined and destroyed whatever stood in their way, and with great store of Wealth and Booty got at last into the Province of Leaotung.  
The War continued till the Year 1636. with various Events, sometimes the Chineses having the better, otherwhiles the Tartars; but however the Chineses defended themselves so well against them till that time, that the Tartars did never set footing in China, but they were driven out again with great loss.  
In the same Year 1636. the Tartar King Thienzungus died, and his Son Zungteus (the Father of the present Emperor who now wears the Royal Diadem in China) succeeded him: A Prince so endowed with all the most excellent Qualities both of Art and Nature, as if designed for some great Undertaking: He exceeded all his Ancestors in Parts and Prudence; and in his Minority, before he attained the Crown, gave no small signs of an excellent Understanding. To descend a little to Particulars: He was both Learned, Courteous, and of a good Disposition: Being yet in his juvenile Years, he was sent by his Father into China, under the Tuition of some of his Council, who put him into the Chinese Habit: Here he lived privately a long time, learned the Chinese Language, and exchanged the rough and savage Behaviour of his own Country, for the more civil and gentile Behaviour of the Chinese; so that when he had got into the Throne, he Reigned with much mildness, moderation, and affability, carrying himself towards his Subjects quite contrary to the morose Nature of his Ancestors, whose Cruelty and Severity he observed to have been the overthrow, or at least the retarding of all their Designs against the Chinese, whom by his Conversation among them while he lived there, he found were better to be won with a soft and mild Hand, than with rough and harsh usage: Wherefore he resolved to alter the way and manner of the Government of his Ancestors, and to confirm himself in his Throne rather by the love of his Subjects, than by force of Arms. This his prudent Carriage immediately won to him the Hearts not only of his own natural Subjects, but of the Chinese his Enemies, who when they submitted to him, were treated as his own Subjects: Such as were conquered by him in the War, were civilly accommodated, and received into Favor and Service; and the rest that were willing to return home, had free leave at their own pleasures to be gone. By this winning sweetness the Fame of this Prince spread at last among several of his Neighbours, so that they sought unto him for his Friendship and Protection; which stood him in great stead afterwards in the Conquest of China. He always preferred only Men of Abilities into Offices and Places of Trust; and such Commanders or Governors as fled to him out of China for any supposed Crime or Offence, had not only their Liberties, but were also much made of, and put into Employments: for by the Chinese Government, to prevent Treachery and Covetousness, it is ordained and settled as a fixed Law, That all the Princes, Governors, or Commanders in Chief, under whose Authority any Misfortune happens, shall lose his Head without mercy: As for Example, If a General happen to be unfortunately defeated; if a Governor lose his Province over which he is appointed; or that a Mutiny happen among the People or Army, though neither of them were by any probable or rational ways able to prevent it, yet they shall lose their Lives for it; so that the Chinese Generals and Governors finding upon all occasions, that the King of Tartary was kind and civil to such as fled to him, made thither as soon as any thing went amiss with them, for which they knew they had incurred the Penalty of losing their Heads.  
At this time there seemed to be a Cessation of all Warlike and Hostile Actions; for although the Tartars held the Western part of the Province of Le●otung, yet the East part was so well guarded with Forts and Soldiers, that they thought themselves secure from any future or further Invasion on that side: Nor were the adjacent Places in any great fear, for that there was a very strong Army thereabouts to hinder them from making any further Inroads into the said Province.  
But this noble and flourishing Empire had that Viper hatching within its Bowels, that would work its Confusion, and was the only occasion of its Overthrow; for (as was said before) at that time it was full of Vagabonds, Thiefs and Robbers, who not only wasted, but at last delivered it up a Prey to the Tartars, as you may more clearly understand by the sequel of the Story.  
The first Insurrection and Treachery of these Robbers and Highwaymen was discovered in the Province of Suchue, where joining with a sort of wild People that live among the Rocks and Mountains, they began the mischief, and opened the Floodgate of Rebellion, by subtly opposing the Authority that was over them. Their first Work was to fall a Plundering, or in plain English, Stealing, without any exception of Persons, whatsoever they could meet with: In which their rebellious and unlawful Undertaking being successful, they at last resolved to make an open war, and to that end laid Siege to Chingtu, the Chief City of the Province; which they had without doubt taken; had not the abovementioned Amazon opportunely come to its Rescue; for these insolent and now commanding Thiefs having heard of the Fame of her extraordinary Courage, were struck with such a terror, that upon the first inkling of her approach they immediately raised the Siege, and left the City with great loss. But this, though for a while it diverted them, yet it did not so deter them as to make them cease from any farther Attempt; for returning toward the Mountains, they presently rallied again, and recruited their Forces with some fresh Supplies, wherewith they continued to forage and spoil the Country.  
To heighten and encourage the Insolence of these Villains, it happened that in the Province of Queicheu there had passed an unjust Sentence in a certain Cause between two great Men, by reason whereof he against whom the Cause went, endeavoured the same reversed; but notwithstanding all his Endeavours, as well by himself as Friends and Alliance, there was no good to be done therein. The Robbers, after the raising of the Siege, kept themselves in great numbers upon the Mountains, without making any further Disturbance; but they sent to this injured Person, to let him know, that if he pleased to accept of their Power, they would stand by him with their Lives, to help him to redress his Wrong, provided he would become their General, and be assistant to them in the carrying on of their Designs. This Great Person possessed yet with fury and a desire of Revenge for the Injury done him, was not long in consulting, but presently accepted of their Offer, looking upon the same as the best and most likely means, not only to repair his Damages, but to revenge himself also. Upon knowledge of this Acceptance, these Robbers submit with extraordinary alacrity to his Command and Authority; wherein he was no sooner Invested, but first of all they fall upon the judge that gave the Sentence, whom they immediately killed: Then they fell upon the Army of the Tutang or Viceroy, which they quickly routed and put to slight; but he rallying his Forces, turned back again upon them with such fury, that he forced them to fly into the Mountains with a very great slaughter; notwithstanding all which, they recruited again, but kept in their Holds till they had an opportunity to show themselves again, as they did in a short time after.  
Those Depredations, together with the infinite number of Grasshoppers, which had destroyed all the Grass and Fruits of the Field in the seven Northern Provinces of China, causing a scarcity of Provision, and consequently a great dearness, gave a very great occasion to the rising and increasing of the number of these Thiefs, which happened chiefly in the Provinces of Xensi and Xantung.  
Another Provocation or Instigation was, That the Emperor Zungchinius, being of a covetous and miserable Nature, would have (notwithstanding the Dear●h) the usual yearly Taxes paid him, as in a fruitful Year; which Exaction set the Inhabitants of those Provinces upon Plotting against him, and at length to join with the Robbers, by whose assistance in a short time they brought eight strong Armies into the Field, appointing for their Generals such as they counted the most valiant Men among them.  
These Robbers and Mutineers having now thus strengthened themselves with Forces, and got great store of Wealth by Preying and Stealing, resolved not to rest here, but driving higher Designs in their Heads, and aiming at greater Matters, they began to consult about reducing the whole Empire under their Subjection, and Dethroning the Emperor: For the accomplishing whereof, and advancing himself, every one of the eight Generals thought himself of sufficient Strength to get that Morsel, and fancied himself capable and fit to bear so weighty a Burden. With which ambitious thoughts puffed up, each of them began to make War upon the other, every one being in hopes to be Conqueror, and to encircle his Head with the Royal Diadem, and ennoble his Posterities Blood by the possession of the Empire. This War continued till six of the eight Generals were slain, and only the two stoutest, Licungzus and Changhienchungus, left alive to dispute the Quarrel. For the more easy bringing this to pass, each endeavoured to win to his Party the Forces of the other slain Generals, to strengthen themselves; for to such a height was their Ambition grown, that there was no thoughts of dividing the Stakes between them, each resolving to be aut Caesar aut nihil; so strangely were they lifted up with the thoughts of Sovereignty.  
Filled with these aspiring thoughts, these two Generals took several ways to advance their Interests and Designs; Licungzus with his Forces falling into the Provinces of Xensi and Honan: but the other imagining to get the best Booty in those of Suchue and Huquang, marched thither; so that now they no longer fought one against another as formerly, but seeking Wealth and Booty, were removed to a great distance.  
In these Transactions the Emperors Concerns began to look with a had Countenance, as if the Government itself were suddenly to undergo some fatal Alteration; for the Tartars (who were not ignorant of these Proceedings) had in their former Wars made such havoc of brave Commanders, that there were hardly any left, whose knowledge in Military Discipline capacitated them for Conduct of the Forces which were marching to subdue these rebellious Plunderers under the two Generals.  
Licungzus in the Year 1641. marched with his Army out of the Province of Xensi, after he had wholly plundered and destroyed its chiefest Cities, into the plentiful Province of Honan, directly to the famous City Caifung; which he presently begirt and blocked up so close, that there was no going in nor coming out: but the Place being well fortified and provided with a good Garrison and Provisions, the Siege was soon raised, and the Besiegers constrained to retire into the Mountains, not without very great loss of Men: But they had no sooner recruited themselves, but they returned to the Siege again, with an intention to have surprised the same on a sudden; but the Citizens having privately received Intelligence thereof, and standing upon their Guards, hindered them from effecting their Design.  
The Enemy being thus twice frustrated in his hopes, and seeing no likelihood of taking the City by force, resolved to compel them to a Surrender by a long and close Siege: And though it were a Place at least three Miles in circumference, yet they surrounded the same in such a manner, that no Relief could possibly be given them. But the Governor after the first Attempt, although provided with all manner of Necessaries to withstand a Siege; yet in regard the Harvest of Corn proved very bad that Year, found upon survey, that it was impossible to lengthen out the same by the best Husbandry, to serve for the Maintenance of such a number of People for six Months; yet still though their Magazines fell short, they held out, and suffered very great hunger, in hopes that the Emperor would come or send to their Relief: And at last such was their want, that a pound of Rice was sold for a Pound of Silver; a Pound of old rotten Leather for twenty Shillings; nay, they fed upon dead men's Flesh as freely as upon any thing else.  
Thus did these Loyal Subjects hold out beyond admiration, before they would harbour any thoughts of yielding; but when they saw themselves destitute of all hopes of Succour, they unwillingly submitted to the cruelty of their Fate.  
This Caifung lies in a great Valley on the South side of the Yellow River, which runs at least a Mile to the Land-ward from it: And in regard the Water lies much higher than the Valley wherein the City is built, there is made before it a Bank or Dike of Stone to hinder the overflowing of the same River.  
The Emperor at last understanding into what a Straight the Besieged were brought, resolved to march to their Relief, and to that purpose came with his Army before the aforementioned Stone Bank, with an intention to boar the same through, and so drown the whole Army of the Besiegers. But the Workmen that were entrusted, not being so prudent as they ought to have been in the execution of a Design so hazardous, made too great an Opening in the Bank, so that in a few hours the Water gushed in with such violence, that it not only drowned most of the Enemy's Army, but the whole City also was overwhelmed, and almost all therein destroyed with the Inundation. In this miserable Calamity, thus unfortunately happening, above three hundred thousand Persons were drowned, and this famous City, formerly the ancient Seat of the Emperors of China, upon the ninth of September 1642. converted into Pool▪ with the adjacent Country round about it; for through the violent force of the Water, not only all the Buildings and Houses were soon overturned, but Trees which had stood for many Ages were washed up by the Roots; so that at this time there is nothing thereof left to be seen.  
Licungzus, who in Person escaped this Deluge, with some few of his Forces, yet once more made a shift to recruit his Army; upon the sight and muster whereof, being still persuaded that he should get into the Throne, took upon himself the Title of King, call himself King Xunnanst, that is, A Fortunate King.  
The Province of Honan being thus subdued and brought to slavery, and the Inhabitants thereof miserably handled with Plundering and Stealing, this upstart King departed with his whole Army, and fell into the Province of Xensi; where he immediately laid close Siege to the Chief City of Xigan, which he took after three days, giving the Plunder thereof to his Soldiers; but out of a seeming Compassion he gave the Inhabitants their Lives. He made this City, upon its Reduction, the Seat of his War, and caused all manner of Provisions and Ammunition to be brought out of the Province and laid up there; partly thereby to keep the Country in awe, and partly to hinder the Chinese Army from any Provisions in those Parts to support themselves against him. And now becoming over-confident by Success, and doubting no longer of the possession of the Empire, which he had already appropriated to himself in his thoughts, he took upon him the Title of Emperor, by the Name of Thienxun, which signifies Obedient to Heaven; for by pretext of this glorious Name, which he used for a Cloak to his Villainy, he gave out in Speeches, and so made his Soldiers believe, That it was concluded in Heaven that he should ascend the Throne, and deliver the oppressed Subjects out of the covetous Hands of the present Emperor, to inflict Punishment on the corrupt Governors of Provinces, who had overburdened the People with intolerable Taxes; and lastly, to Govern the Empire in Peace and Quietness. To all this the Renegado Chineses who had sided with Licungzus giving easy credit, were very forward not only to give him the Title of Emperor, as his Ambition had assumed it, but did verily believe he was sent from Heaven to Govern..  
And to add the greater Honour and Lustre to his Name, and win their Favour, he Governed them with great moderation and mildness, so to make his Actions and his Name seem agreeable: for such as had done any wrong, underwent no Corporal Punishment, but were only chastised with kind Words and good Admonitions, All such Chinese Governors as refused to submit to him, he caused to be put to death when taken by him. He abolished and took off several heavy Taxes, that had been laid, and then continued upon the People, charging such as he made Governors to Rule gently and lovingly over his Subjects. And after this manner, through his cunning and crafty Insinuations, did this grand Thief bring under his Obedience several Provinces without spilling any Blood; for the Commonalty (which is Bellua multorum capitum & instabile vulgus) was hugely pleased with this new Model of Governing, applauding their new Emperor with highest Eulogiums.  
But beside the Troubles occasioned by the two grand Robbers, there arose in the Court another Dispute and Discontent as mischievous as the other, and which was indeed the greatest occasion of the overthrow of the Empire, and the greatest Divisions amongst the Governors themselves, occasioned by the jealousy and hatred they bore to one Guei of the King's Bedchamber, for the great Authority committed to him, and Affection shown him by the Emperor, who had not only entrusted the whole Government into his Hands, and preferred him to the best Offices and Charges within his Dominions, but likewise treated with Respect, as if he had been his Father. But this Favourite not knowing how to keep himself within the limits of Moderation, began so to swell with Pride, that he caused several Great Persons to be punished with Death or Banishment for small Offences. Which exorbitant Cruelties brought him into great hatred, not only with the Nobles and Grandees, but also with the Prince Zungchinius himself, who, by the information of the Prime Persons about him, being acquainted with his Carriage, began to abate much of his Love towards him.  
This occasioned a very great Fraction amongst the Governors and Rix-Councellors, who were divided upon it into two Factions; so that in a short time there was hardly any Considerable Person to be found who did not side with the one or the other, each endeavouring to ruin his Adversary, yet still both pretending the Welfare of the State. But the Emperor Zungchinius foreseeing the ruin that was imminent over his Head through these Divisions, endeavoured by all the means he could devise to reconcile these intestine jars, thus unhappily risen among his Subjects; and in order thereunto, after several other probable Experiments without any effect, he caused the Friends of the beforementioned Guei to be punished in due form of Law, and severely punished, as Disturbers of the Public Peace: nay, at last he was forced to cause Guei himself to be put to death, with several others his Adherents, which was put in execution after this manner:  
According to an ancient Custom of the Chinese Emperors, to visit the Tombs of their Ancestors, this Guei, under colour thereof, was made choice of for the Emperor's Proxy (it being an Employment always committed to the Greatest Persons in the Empire) who not dreaming of any hurt intended against him, began his journey with a great Train; but he was hardly gone a Mile out of the City of Peking, but a Messenger from the Emperor overtook him, who delivered him a Golden Box, wherein was a Silken Cord, with order to hang himself therewith; which he readily embraced, and presently went and performed. And thus to come to the period of Life, is held by the Chinese for an honourable Death; insomuch that none who have any respect for their Family will reject or refuse this severe, though inhuman Order and Command, when sent him.  
But very little advantage did the Emperor reap by the Fall of this his so eminent Favourite, but rather created more trouble unto himself; for his Adherents hereupon began to conspire with the rebellious Robbers, and to swear Revenge. And these Feuds being spread into the Armies that were sent to subdue those Robbers, made such heart-burnings among the Soldiers, that they returned home still with great loss; by means whereof the Emperor's Affairs began to fall daily into a Condition of worse and worse; for the Friends of the beforementioned Guei did whatever they could to ruin the Emperor, and the Party adhering to him.  
When Licungzus received information of these Divisions between the Emperor and his Commanders and Governors, he concluded that it was now a convenient time to fall upon the Chief City of Peking; whereupon (after he had well secured the Province of Xensi) he marched with his whole Army to the East, and passed with little or no trouble over the Yellow River, being not defended by any; for he might have been easily obstructed, if not totally prevented in that his Passage with a handful of Men, in regard this River in those Parts, between the Provinces of Xensi and Xansi, runs with a very violent Stream and Current; but there being no Strength to hinder him, he easily got over, and at the first Assault took the famous and great City of Kiangcheu, which lies near the said River, and on the South side of the Province. The news hereof caused other Places where he came not to withstand him, only those of the City of Thaiyven held out several days, as it were in a Bravado: but at last being forced to submit, they dearly paid for their opposition; for the Commanders were all put to the Sword, and a very heavy Fine set upon the Citizens that survived.  
When the Emperor Zungchinius received Intelligence, that these bold Pillagers were already got over the Yellow River, and in the Province of Xansi, which is not very far from the Imperial Court of Peking, he immediately caused a very great Army to be raised under the Command of his General Lius, with order at least to stop the Robbers in their March, if he could not totally destroy them: But this great Army effected nothing; for no sooner were they come in sight of the Enemy, but they deserted their Commanders, and ran over to them; which so infinitely afflicted the General, that he went away forthwith and hanged himself.  
The report of these disastrous Actions being spread, immediately filled the whole City of Peking with great consternation and amazement, and withal made so deep an impression into the Heart of the Emperor, that he concluded to leave the same, and to depart with his Family to Nanking: but from this his Determination he was earnestly dissuaded, as well by such as were faithful, as those that intended Treachery towards him. These last, under colour of Friendship, though they were in Heart Traitors and Enemies to their Prince and Country, advised him to stay, that so with the greater ease and convenience, before their Conspiracy came to be detected, they might deliver him up into the Hands of the Rebels: but such as were indeed faithful, advised his stay for the welfare of the Empire, alleging, That his flight, and the deserting his Imperial City, would hazard the whole State, by heartening the Enemy, and discouraging his Subjects: besides, they concluded, That they were able to defend the City against all Attempts whatsoever of the Enemy's Army, being well provided and fortified with Victuals and Ammunition: Nay further, That without all peradventure the Inhabitants of all the other Provinces would not forbear to come to their Relief, when they should hear that the Emperor was resolved not to leave the Imperial City, but to run the risk of his utmost Fortune, even to the loss of his Life, in the same. Whereupon the Emperor rests satisfied, and resolves in Person to stand by the City, and defend the same to the last drop of his Blood.  
The Usurper Licungzus, on the other hand, no less quick in Intention than nimble at Action, and well knowing that Proverb, Virtus an dolus quis in host requirit? joining Policy and Force together, sent a great number of his Soldiers, Habited in the same Mode with those of China, into the Chief City of Peking; and the better to prevent discovery, he sent them not all at one time, but now and then one, furnishing some with Money to drive a Trade there, ordering others to set up Drinking-houses, or to take what other course of Life they judged most free from suspicion, till such time as he came with his whole Army before the Walls of the City; and then by setting Fire on the Houses, or some other like Misfortune, they should make some Disturbance in the City.  
The Plot was not better laid than effected, being carried with that privacy, that nothing of it was ever discovered by the Chinese, till it was put in Execution. But the ambitious Fox not daring to trust only to this, thought upon some other means fit to make sure of this his Undertaking; and that which appeared most feasible to him, was by corrupting some of the Chief of the Council of War, which he easily compassed; for they perceiving the Emperor's Affairs to be in a decaying Condition, were soon persuaded to enter into a Confederacy with him, whereby they obliged themselves to deliver up the City to him at such a time and hour: And so faithful were they in Infidelity, that it was accordingly performed by them in the Month of May 1644. when one of the Gates being by these Traitors set open, the Besiegers suddenly entered; and although discovered by such as were faithful to the Emperor, yet they also perceiving that the City was full of Confusion, and that the Matter was quite past hope, every one shifted for himself, and left all to the mercy of the Robber.  
Having finished this Letter, as a Man distracted, he kills his Daughter in his Chamber, being a young Virgin of seventeen or eighteen years of Age, that she should not be misused and ill treated by the Rogues; and then with a settled Resolution not to survive this dismal Misfortune, going into the Garden, with one of his Garters he hanged himself upon a Plum-Tree. And this was the miserable Catastrophe of the Emperor Zungchinius, who was very unfortunate during his Reign in all his Undertake, and is reckoned for the last Emperor of the Race of Taiminga; for although afterwards some other of that Line were chosen, yet they are not reckoned by the Chinese themselves among the Emperors of that Race, in regard that after the Death of Zungchinius they never possessed the whole, but only some part of the ancient Empire. Thus was that Race, whose first Founder was the Robber Chu, destroyed and brought to nothing by another Robber Licungzus, who had the Fortune, even beyond his Hope, though not his Ambition, to subdue the biggest Empire in that part of the World.  
The Emperor's Death begat so great a Grief and Commiseration in the Chief Governor of the City, that not thinking himself worthy to survive his unhappy Lord, he went and hanged himself likewise in the same Place. The Empress followed the same Example, and also all such as were faithful to them, rather than they would fall into the Hands of the Enemy; for it is counted a piece of Honour and Faithfulness with the Subjects of that Country, to die with their Sovereign.  
Licungzus being now Master of Peking, presently seats himself in the Imperial Throne, and the next day caused the dead Body of the Emperor to be hacked in pieces, and the Plunder of the City to his Soldiers.  
The Emperor Zungchinius had three Sons, whereof the eldest (seeing his Father's Death, and the City in possession of the Robbers) never appeared more, though great search was made for him; to have had him either alive or dead. Of his loss there are divers opinions, some thinking he was killed in the Crowd unknown; others, that he saved himself by flight, amongst those that escaped to the Mountains, where they lived a long while after.  
Beside this, were two other younger Sons, who were brought alive to the Tyrant; but he caused them to be Beheaded presently.  
And to show his tyrannical Cruelty, and that the Barbarism of his Nature was not at all altered by his being gotten into the Throne, he Summoned the chiefest Persons of the Empire to a Meeting, under colour of Treating with them about Business of great consequence; whether being no sooner come, but a company of the basest Fellows were turned in upon them, whose savage Fury so unboundedly raged, that it spared none but such as had Money enough to buy off their Lives. But here ended not his Tyranny, as by the following Tragedy will appear.  
Amongst several other Governors and Commanders whom he had taken Prisoners, there was a very ancient Man named Us, who had a Son, called Usanguejus, that had the Command of the Chinese Army which lay upon the Frontiers of Leaotung against the Tartars: of whom the Usurper standing in fear, as perceiving that he was able to do him very great prejudice with his Forces, threatened this old Man to put him to death in a most cruel manner, if he did not forthwith command and enjoin his Son to come and submit to him; promising him to reward such his Civility with great Presents and Preferments. The decrepit old Man Us, in hopes to get his Liberty, and overcome with these great Promises, writ a Letter to his Son, the substance whereof was to this purpose:  
That the various Changes and Vicissitudes which happen in this World are either preordained by the Heavens, occasioned by the Earth, or impulsed by Destiny. This I write to you, my Son, to give you notice, that the Emperor Zungchinius, and the Government of the Race of Taiminga is totally destroyed; and that since the Heavens, which order and manage all things by a just Rule, have given the Dominion to Licungzus, it is requisite that we comply with the Times, and make a Virtue of Necessity, especially if we will escape all Disasters, prevent a cruel Death, and enjoy his Favour. He promises to ennoble you with a Royal Dignity, and to confer on you all manner of Honour and Friendship, if you will take part with him, and own him for your Lord and Emperor. Consider well thereof, and know, that upon your Promise and Consent to this, depends my Preservation; and you may now either preserve my Life, or destroy it: Weigh with yourself the Obligations of Nature, which will tell you how deeply you are engaged to preserve him that first gave you Being.  
Usanguejus upon the receipt and reading this Letter, though very much troubled at the Contents thereof, being tied by Oath to his natural Prince, answered his Father with these few, but sharp words:  
I shall never own him for my Father, who will not be true and faithful to his Prince. Have you forgot that Faith which you owe to the Emperor? who then can blame me, if I forget that Obedience which I owe to you? Much rather had I die, than betray my Trust, and falsify my Oath.  
No sooner had Usanguejus sent this Letter to his Father, but he dispatched an Ambassador to the Grand Tartar Cham, to desire Assistance against the Usurper and Tyrant Licungzus, who had so unjustly intruded upon the Throne by 〈◊〉 and Murder: And to incite the Tartars the more speedily to the March, he promised them great store of fine Linen, Silks, Gold, Silver, and a great number of very handsome young Women, wherein the Tartars take great delight, because they are very scarce amongst them, their Country abounding more with Men than Women. The Cham, who had long been waiting for such an Opportunity, readily accepted of his Offer, promising to assist him with a considerable Army, which then lay ready in the Province of Leaotung: And in truth he was as good as his Promise; for it was not long before he began his March with an Army of eighty thousand Men, to join with Usanguejus; to whom at meeting he thus spoke:  
That we may not be baffled in our Undertaking, I judge it necessary, and advise you earnestly, to put all your Soldiers into Tartar Habits, to wear Caps and short Hair, that so the Tyrant by this Stratagem may be deceived; for that he will take them all for Tartars.  
Usanguejus, whose Heart boiled with Revenge, agreed to all that the Tartar desired of him, not considering that he brought in Tigers (according to the Saying of the Chinese) to hunt out Dogs.  
This Confederacy against Licungzus was not so privately carried, but he had intelligence thereof: But when the news was brought him, that they were not only joined, but upon their March against him, it struck such a terror into the Robber, that he presently quitted the Imperial City of Peking, not daring to stay or abide their coming, and fled into the Province of Xensi for safety, taking with him all that was of value, and Seated himself in the Chief City of Sigan, formerly the Court of the ancient Emperors. As a testimony of the greatness of the Treasure that was carried out of Peking by this flying Tyrant and his Followers, it is most certain, that seven or eight days were spent wholly about loading of Wagons and Horses with the same; and yet they left great store of Riches behind them, being surprised with fear at the sudden coming of the Tartars. And thus were the infinite Riches of Gold, Silver, jewels, and costly Furniture, which sixteen Emperors of the Race of Taiminga had been scraping together for the space of two hundred and eighty years, destroyed and carried away: But he had not yet gotten into Harbour with his Booty; for in his flight he was set upon by the Tartar, who recovered from him all that mass of Wealth which he had so traitorously stolen, and then marches directly to the Imperial City of Peking, where the Inhabitants without making any resistance set open the Gates, and gave them free entrance. And thus at length, and after this manner, the Tartars became Masters of the whole Empire of China, for which they had waged War, and fought so many bloody Battles, for many Ages.  
And although at this time, which was at the very first entrance, the Tartar King Zungteus happened to die, yet (which is very observable) they were not thereby deterred from pursuing their designed Conquest, but endeavoured both by Cunning and Policy to win the Hearts of the Chineses to affect them: for though the Death of Zungteus gave a little check to their Affairs, yet through his good Conduct while he lived, he had opened such a Way for them, that they easily saw in what Method to proceed for the gaining of the whole Empire. He left behind him a Son who was but six years old, whom he declared his Successor upon his Deathbed, enjoining and conjuring his own Brothers prudently to Supervise and Govern the great Transactions of his Dominions, during his Minority. The eldest of these Brothers had the greatest hand in the management of Affairs, which he most faithfully performed, effecting very great things.  
The Robber Licungzus being thus expelled from his Usurpation, Usanguejus endeavoured to settle again in the Throne the next Heir of the Family and Race of Taiminga; and with the more applause to effect it, he returned his hearty thanks to the Tartars for their faithful Assistance and Service, highly commending their Courage shown in driving out the Robber. After this Compliment performed, he proffered them the promised Presents, with request, that upon receiving the same they would depart out of China, and for the future forget the old Injuries, which they had now sufficiently revenged. But Usanguejus received from them an Answer quite contrary to his expectation (which they had long since in their thoughts framed) in these words:  
It seems to us, although perhaps you shall judge it otherwise, as yet too soon for you to part with us: China is not yet free from Armed Thiefs, but still too much overrun with them: You may easily imagine how great a Danger is still imminent over your Head, in regard the grand Robber Licungzus has settled himself in Sigan, the Chief City of the Province of Xensi. We have newly struck a fear and terror into him, but if he be once informed of our Departure, he will soon re-invade the Throne with fresh Forces, and re-conquer the whole; and then in regard of the great distance that will be between us, it will be impossible for us to come timely enough to your assistance. Wherefore we judge it better for us, now we are here, and before our Departure wholly to destroy these Plunderers; and then all being in Peace and Quietness, your new chosen Prince for the future will be freed from any new Troubles. As to your Promises, never think of them; for they are as well performed by you as by us: But if your Intentions aim at the Public Good, march with a potent Army against Licungzus, and force him to leave that City, while we in the mean time will endeavour to drive the other Robbers out of the Province of Xantung: And in the doing of this, the whole Empire will be settled in Peace.  
Usanguejus, who either did not perceive the craftiness of the Tartar, of else dissembled his knowledge on purpose at present not to provoke him, agreed at last to his Proposal, and permitted him with his Forces to continue in China. But the Tartars, in pursuance of their long intended Design, before they began their March, at the request of Usanguejus, with their Army into China, to drive out Licungzus, had sent into their own Country to raise a mighty Army with all speed for the Conquest thereof; yet the better to palliate their Practice, they used no Force against the Chinese, but kept them in hand with kind and crafty Language, till they had got their Forces out of Tartary, who brought with them their young King of six years old, called Xunteus; whereby they first gave to understand that they aimed at the Sovereignty: for no sooner was their new-raised potent Army arrived, but they Proclaimed this young Child Emperor of China, gave him the Name of Xunchi, and Entitled his Race Taicung. This Child (who yet lives and Reigns in China, and is now about twenty nine years of Age) was placed with great Majesty in the ancient Imperial Throne, through the good Conduct of his Uncles and near Relations, who proved very faithful to him, being entrusted with the sole management of all Affairs, and of so great Courage and Valour, civil, loving, and just Deportment, that they won the Hearts of the Chinese.  
Upon the very Day of this new Emperor's Instalment, there was sent in his Name, by the advice of his Uncle, a Regiment or two of Tartars to Usanguejus, who was upon his March towards the Province of Xensi, to Fight with Licungzus, with sealed Letters, whereby he was Constituted King Pingsi, which signifies A Pacifier of the West; the Chief City Sigan ordered to be his Court, and that he should pay some yearly Tribute in token of his Obedience. This Policy did the Guardians of the young Emperor use, to satisfy and gain Usanguejus to their Party; for they knew very well, that the Interest which he had in China was sufficient to embroil the Affairs of the Tartars, and involve them in new Troubles.  
Usanguejus, who could never expect the like Preferment from the Chinese Emperor, considering that all the last Emperor's Children were dead; and seeing the Tartars upon their March against him with so great an Army, and that himself was in no Condition to oppose them, relinquisheth the Trust which he had thus long kept, receives the new Honour, and acknowledges the Tartar for lawful Emperor of China.  
In this manner was he, who not long before for the Protection of the Chineses was sent with an Army to subdue the Rebels, now brought over to Fight against his own Countrymen, and with the Tartars help conquer the Empire; and at last, with the assistance of the Tartars, having quite vanquished the Robbers in Xensi in a pitched Battle, went and settled his Court in the City of Sigan. And thus did the Tartars prefer this Lord to great Honours and Dignities, who had so often fought against them with great Success; but trusted him not with any Military Employment, as well knowing what such an expert and valiant Commander (well guarded with Soldiers, whose Love in time of Peace he would purchase) is able to do, in case Fortune should afterwards become froward, and begin to frown upon them.  
What became of Licungzus is not certainly known, for his Forces were most of them killed upon the Place by Usanguejus; and therefore some are of opinion that he fell into the Slaughter amongst the rest, for he never was heard of after that Battle.  
The other Tartars who were sent towards Xantung and Peking, soon made themselves Masters of them, meeting with little or no resistance: But yet the greatest stop that was after put to the Arms of the Tartars, was the Law they published, whereby the Chineses were commanded to wear their Hair after the Tartar fashion. This did very much alienate their Affections from the Tartars; for they of China take great pride in their Hair, and therefore did fight more valiantly to defend that, than for the Safety and Preservation of the Empire or Emperor; insomuch that thousands (who perhaps otherwise would have submitted peaceably) choose rather to lose their Heads than their Tresses.  
Nevertheless the Tartars were so successful in their War, that in the space of twelve Months they Conquered four Northern Provinces, viz. Peking, Xansi, Xensi, and Xantung; but for the rest they used another means, which got them more than the Sword, and indeed was a good piece of Policy; for they made no manner of alteration in the Government wheresoever they came, but suffered the Conduct and Direction of all Civil Affairs, both in City and Country, to continue in the Hands of the Chinese Philosophers, wherein it was settled before: And this one thing brought the Tartar into such favour and esteem with the Chinese, that they readily submitted themselves to their Command; only herein consisted all the Marks of their Vassalage, that the Conquerors reserved to themselves the sole management of all Martial Affairs; nevertheless, such Chinese Commanders as they had found faithful, were still employed by them; and even in the Imperial City itself, the same Order, as to the Civil Government, was observed, only one half of the judges were Tartars, and the other Chineses.  
In the mean time the Governors and Commanders of the Southern Provinces (where the first Disturbance of the Robbers began) having information of the Straits the Emperor was reduced to, raised a great Army, and were already upon their March to his Rescue; but when they were certified of his Death, and the taking of the City, they immediately returned with all their Forces; and not long after understood that the Tartars, who by the means of Usanguejus were called in as Aids, had possessed themselves of the whole Empire, and were become absolute Masters thereof; the very thoughts of which much perplexed their Spirits.  
And this spread likewise a great consternation among all the People, even as far as Nanking, the Chief City of the Province of the same Name, so that they did not know what to advise or do; but at last the General took courage, and set up, after a long serious Consultation, one of the Family of Taiminga, being the next Heir to the Chinese Crown, as Grandchild of the Emperor Vanlieus, and Cousin of the last Emperor Zungchinius, who heretofore kept his Court in the Province of Honan, but for fear of the Robbers removed to Nanking; where, upon his Arrival, the Inhabitants in great Pomp and State set the Crown upon his Head, and Proclaimed him Emperor by the Name of Hunquang, in hopes to effect great matters by him, in regard he was a valiant Prince. He was no sooner seated in his Throne, but he sent an Ambassador to the Tartars, to demand a Peace upon Terms of leaving all the Northern Provinces to them which they had taken. But the Tartars well understanding, that the scope of this Embassy was only intended to gain time till the Chineses could recruit themselves with Men and Money, rejected his Offers, and returned him answer, That they would either have the whole Country, or no part of it, being resolved not to lay down their Arms till they had accomplished what they had undertaken.  
In the mean time, whilst the Ambassador was upon his return home, and that both Parties prepared for the War, there appeared in Nanking a Youth, who gave himself out for the eldest Son of the Emperor Zungchinius, and endeavoured to confirm it with some peculiar remarks of Truth: And that which seemed to make a great addition to the credit of this Report, was, that several Gelubdens, and others who had been conversant in the Emperor's Court, pretended to know him. But Hunquang, who had tasted the sweetness of Government, and in some measure settled himself in the Throne, refused to own him for the lawful Son of Zungchinius, but caused him to be Apprehended as an Impostor, with an Intention to put him to death: And in this cruel Resolution he persisted, notwithstanding that all the Commanders and Governors opposed him, and extremely hated and maligned him for it; for they gave credit to the Saying of the Youth.  
This Business occasioned so much and so long trouble among the Chinese, that the Tartars in the interim took the opportunity to subject the Province of Nanking, wherein they found little or no opposition, in regard the Chinese Commanders were divided among themselves to that height of malice, that some refused to hinder the Progress of the Tartars, on purpose to work a Prejudice to the new Emperor: Whereupon they came immediately to Hoaigan, the first Chief City of the same Province, and without making any stop or delay, they took in the East side of the Yellow River, and Ferried over the same in Boa●s, though the other side thereof was well lined with Chinese Soldiers; who no sooner perceived the Tartars in earnest to put themselves aboard for Passage, but they left their Station and fled like so many Sheep pursued by Wolves. The Tartars thus got over (which might have been easily prevented, if the Guards appointed for defence of the Banks had shown but the least Courage) fell with their whole Army into the said Province, and took and carried away whatsoever they found upon the North side of the River Kiang, no Place being able to withstand them, only the rich and famous City of jangcheu made some considerable Resistance, and killed many of the Tartars in their Sallies, amongst whom was a Son of one of their Petty Kings. This City was Commanded by one Zuus Colaus, placed there by the new Emperor, to whom he proved very faithful; for he defended the Place, wherein was a strong Garrison, to the very last; yet having endured a long and cruel Siege, and seeing no likelihood of Relief (the Provisions also being all spent) he was forced to deliver it up to the Tartars, who put all, as well the Soldiers as Inhabitants, to the Sword, plundered the City, and afterwards set it on fire.  
The Tartars hereupon increased very much in Power and Authority, so that many of the Chinese Commanders went over to them, and were either continued in their present Employment, or else preferred to better. Which friendly and favourable treating such Officers and Cities as came voluntarily and without force over to them, and on the other hand inflicting such great severity and cruelty on such as made opposition, was the cause that most of the Places situate on the North side of the River Kiang submitted themselves, to avoid the punishment and misusage which they should otherwise undergo by making opposition.  
Having subdued these Places, the next thing they undertook was against the City of Nanking, formerly the Court of the ancient Emperors, a stately City lying upon the South side of the River Kiang, which separates the whole Empire of China into the Southern and Northern Divisions, and runs quite through the middle of this Province: And the better to accomplish their Design, and to get the new Emperor into their Hands, whom they knew was in this Place, the Tartars provided beforehand great numbers of Boats, to transport them over the River: But the Chinese having likewise a considerable Fleet under the Command of the valiant Prince Hoangchoang, endeavoured to hinder their Passage. The Tartars in their Boats fell upon the Chinese Fleet with great fury, which was as manfully received and maintained the Fight; so that both sides fought valiantly: but at last the Tartars were vanquished and totally routed, with a very great slaughter of their Men. But Fortune, never constant but in her inconstancy, did not long favour this brave General; for a while after he was most treacherously killed by one of his Commanders, a Traitor who had long before been hired by the Enemy to perpetrate this Villainy, one Thienus, a Native of the Province of Leaotung, who from his very Childhood had served amongst the Chinese. And as this Act in itself was direful, so the Events that followed had a like miserable issue; for through the unfortunate Death of this excellent Commander, the Chinese Affairs began infinitely to decline, and the whole Empire became a Prey to the Tartars in a short time after.  
The Traitor Thienus not satisfied in having committed this foul Action, but resolving to add Villainy to Villainy, flies with his Men into Nanking, under colour of performing his Duty as a faithful Officer, but in truth with hopes to effect some other Treason, as he afterwards did; for the Emperor hearing of the Death of the late General, was persuaded by this Thienus to leave the City. As soon as the Tartars, who were got over the River with their Army, understood that the Emperor was fled, they sent great Parties in pursuit of him, whom the Traitor (being present) seeing approach, commanded his Men to seize him, and then delivered him up to the Tartars in july 1645. who now having obtained what they aimed at, did not presently put him to death, but carried him about in Triumph, and at length brought him under the Walls of the Chief City of Peking, there Strangled him with a Bowstring: which manner of Death is held in great esteem amongst the Tartars. And thus the Emperor Hungquang came to his End, before he had Reigned a complete Year. Then they caused the Youth who pretended himself to be the Son of Zungchinius, and whom they found in Prison, to be also Strangled; and not only these, but all others they could meet with of the Royal Race: for it is a Custom through all Asia, that when a Kingdom is taken from another, all the Kindred of that King are put to death by the Conqueror.  
These things thus brought to pass, the Tartar Army fell upon the Chief City of Nanking, and took the same without any resistance, or so much as ● Blow given, and out of an innate hatred turned the Imperial Palace (the ancient Seat of the Emperor's Courts) and also their Tombs and Sepulchers into a heap of Stones, yet never offered any hurt to the Inhabitants Houses. Marching thence, they reduced all the other Cities of this Province without any opposition, they freely submitting to avoid their Cruelty.  
This Province thus settled, part of their Army was sent for Hangcheu, the first Chief City of the Dominion of Chekiang; and the other part marched over the River Kiang, to subdue the Southern Countries, as Kiangsi, Huquang, and Quantung. About this City was got together the remainder of the Chinese Army that had saved themselves by flight, where they were about to choose a new Emperor called Lovangus, of the Race of Taiminga: But he earnestly refused to take upon him that Dignity, being contented with the Kingly Title, saying, That when the Tartars were beaten and driven out of China, than he would accept of it. His Reign had not continued three days, but he saw the Tartars coming to Fight with him, and to drive him out of the Kingdom: but he not frighted therewith, being a valiant Prince, encouraged his Men to make a manly Resistance; which they not only promised, but faithfully performed, behaving themselves with great Valour and Fidelity, till they were not able to hold out any longer, being overpowered by Hunger. Whereupon Lovangus, who had not his Fellow amongst the Chinese for Civility, and a passionate Affection to his Subjects, went to the Walls, and entreated the Tartar General upon his Knees, that if he would forgive the City and Inhabitants, he should do with him what he would; for he would willingly offer up himself a Sacrifice for his Subject's safety. Which said, he forthwith delivered himself freely over to the Tartars, who by that means became Masters of the City; yet being enraged by their resistance, they neither had compassion on the Soldiers nor Inhabitants, but put all to the Sword who could not save themselves by flight.  
After this the Enemy took the City of Hangcheu without doing any prejudice to the Inhabitants thereof: And from thence, by the help of Boats passing the River Cienthang, they came before Xaoking, the most complete and uniform City of all China, which presently submitted to their Arms without making the least resistance. And without doubt they had taken all the other Southern Cities without any opposition, had they not set forth an Edict, thereby commanding every Person to cut his Hair after the Tartar fashion; upon the first hearing of which the Chinese Commanders and Inhabitants, who have as much love for their Hair as their Country, began to fly to their Arms, with a resolution to fight for their Hair; which they did with such Valour and Courage, that they beat the Tartars out of the City of Xaoking, forcing them to fly over the River with the loss of many of their Men: And doubtless if at this time they had pursued, they might have regained those Places they had lost; but being satisfied in their Minds that they had thus preserved their Hair, they ceased to pursue their Victory, only making resistance on the South side of the River, where they so fortified themselves with the raising Bulwarks and Forts, that the Tartar desisted for a whole Year, without making any considerable Attempt.  
The People having unfortunately lost their faithful, and too zealously loving Prince Lovangus, endeavoured to make another Head over them, and to create one Lu. (of the Family of Taiminga) Emperor; but he likewise refused the Imperial Title, only taking upon him that of Restorer of the Kingdom.  
The Tartars finding their Armies much weakened by the great numbers of Men they had lost in several Battles, so that they were not in a Condition to effect any considerable Design, sent for fresh Men from Peking to reinforce their Troops, wherewith they endeavoured to pass the River Cienthang; but notwithstanding all the Force and Policy they could use, were not able to accomplish it. And thus the Chineses began by degrees to recover their lost Country, which had undoubtedly had very prosperously succeeded, if an unfortunate Accident had not happened in the mean time, which prevented it; the Story thus:  
The Soldiery and Governors of the Province of Fokien that were fled out of Chekiang, had with them one of the Race of Taiminga, whom they Proclaimed Emperor in the same Province, which borders upon that of Chekiang. This Prince being of a lofty and ambitious Nature, and not being able to keep himself within Bounds, sent some to persuade King Lu. to renounce his Sovereignty, to lay down his Government, and quit the Title of Restorer of the Kingdom; alleging, That he had but few Cities, and was not so near allied to the former Emperor as himself. Lu. argued on the other hand, That he had the Priority of Title by the Election and Submission of the Subjects, and his Conquests sufficiently showed the Love he bore, and the Service he had done his Country.  
The Tartars were not a little overjoyed at these Divisions, which gave them an opportunity to work their Ends, by reducing the whole Empire under their Power; for it was impossible to reconcile the Differences of the two new Kings, so as they might join their Forces against the Tartar, each of them still endeavouring what he could the ruin of the other. And in regard Lu. had but eight Cities under his Command, which were not able to maintain an Army sufficient to grapple with the Tartar, he only stood upon the defensive part, and never durst venture over the River; the Tartars in the mean time labouring with their utmost endeavour to get over the River, but with Ships they durst not attempt, understanding very well that Lu. had sufficient to oppose; notwithstanding which, Fortune too much favouring the Tartars in their Undertaking, it happened this Year to be a very hot and dry Summer, so that the River on the Southside was thereby grown shallow, of which they, by the information of some treacherous Chineses, having intelligence, found out a fordable place for their Horse, whereof a few only being got over, gave presently sudden Alarm to the Country, that so the Inhabitants thereof fled and left all to save their Lives: Lu. himself was so surprised at the news, that he abandoned the City Xaoking, and fled into the Island Cheuxan, situated over against Ningpo, the ninth Chief City of the Province of Chekiang, where he lived several years after.  
This Island, never inhabited before but by a company of poor Fishermen and Peasants, is now, through the concourse of the Chinese, fled thither to aid this Lu., as the Protector of their Hair, grown to be so great and powerful a Kingdom, that there was reckoned in the same seventy two Cities. The Chinese and their Protector being thus fled, the Tartars conquered all the rest of the Cities of the Province, without meeting with any opposition; only the City of Kinhoa, whereof the Tutang was Governor, did withstand for some Months their victorious Arms; for the Governor was resolved to quit himself with Courage for the Honour of his Country: but notwithstanding all his Valour and Resolution, at last the Tartars having planted some great Guns before the City, they made a large Breach in the Walls, at which they entered, and put all to Fire and Sword, insomuch that they left not one House standing. The Governor himself, to prevent falling into the Hands of the Enemy, caused himself and his Family to be blown up with Power in his Palace.  
One of the same three Armies was already upon its March, in order to the subduing the Province of Fokien, but was in no small trouble where to begin the same to their own least prejudice, in regard of the hindrance given to them by the steep Hills and Mountains which lie at the entrance into this Province; for between Fokien and the Provinces of Quantung, Kiangsi, and Chekiang, lies a row of inaccessible Rocks and Mountains, which divide it from the other three, and to get over the same is not only a troublesome, but tedious journey of three days; so that it would have been a very easy matter to the Chineses to have hindered at least, if not stopped the Tartars in their March through these Mountains, if they had guarded the same but with a few Peasants; but they were so frighted and amazed at the coming of the Tartars, that they fled out of the Mountains upon their first approach, so that at last, though with infinite trouble, they got over them into Fokien, which they subdued in a short time; and for that the Inhabitants made little or no opposition, the Tartars were favourable unto them. This done, and having reinforced their Army, they marched to the Province of Quantung, through those of Huquang and Kiangsi; whither being come, and attaquing the Chief City thereof, they soon laid it wholly waste, because it had made some opposition against them. Moved by the terror of whose Example, the rest of the Cities not daring to stand out, submitted at first Summons. These Provinces thus brought under, an Army was sent for Peking, with Orders to settle in each City a strong Garrison, and Magistrates over both Civil and Military Affairs, in the Name of the Tartar Emperor.  
But there are some that give another reason how it came to pass that the Tartars happened to Master the Province of Fokien with so little trouble.  
About this time there appeared a famous Pirate, a Native of Fokien, by Name Chinchilung, but Foreiners call him Iquon: This Person in his Youth well known to the Hollanders and Spaniards, being but of mean Extraction, served the Portugueses first of all in Maccao, in the Quality of a Servant, and afterwards the Hollanders in the Island of Formosa; but being of an aspiring and ambitious Mind, could not brook to live under so much Subjection; wherefore retiring from them, by specious Pretences, he drew in a great many innocent Creatures to take part with him, by whose help, and with a few Ships he had made shift to get together, he turned Pirate; in which way after a while having made some considerable Gain, he increased very much in Shipping, at last growing so strong therein, that he far exceeded the Chinese Emperor both in Naval Forces and Wealth; for he drew the whole Trade of India to himself, Trafficking with the Spaniard upon the Philippine Islands, with the Hollanders upon Formosa and in New Batavia, and with the Portuguese in Maccao. He drove likewise a very great Trade with those of japan, and other Kingdoms and Islands situate in the great Indian Sea; so that in truth he alone was able to Export by his Power, Men, and Ships, the Chinese Commodities out of that Empire, and to Import back into the same the Commodities of Europe: Of which the Emperor taking notice, after a long War that had been between them, at length a Peace was concluded, by which in a small time he grew so very potent in Shipping, that he was able to set forth a Fleet of three thousand Ships.  
And now Success imping the Wings of this Pyrat's ambitious Thoughts, he was not contented with this petty Greatness, but aspired at the Crown; but in regard he knew it would be impossible for him to effect any thing so long as any of the Race of Taiminga was remaining (for neither the Commonalty nor Soldiery showed any Respect towards him) he conceived some hopes, that with the help of the Tartars it would not be hard for him to extirpate that Family, and so make the way easy to his own Advancement: Wherefore he resolved under the Cloak of Virtue (and by that Delusion to draw the greater number to follow him) to march against the Tartar as the common Enemy. And undoubtedly, had not this Treason been foreseen, under that Pretence all the Chineses would have joined with him, and looked upon him as the Restorer of their Country. But notwithstanding this fair Pretext, in the mean time he Contracts underhand a Confederacy with the Tartars, promising to give them the best Assistance he was able, as indeed it doth appear he did by the sequel of the Story; for this Traitor Iquon, when the Tartars fell into Fokien, was made by Lunguvus General of his whole Army; by which means having gotten the Power into his Hands, he suffered the Tartars unresisted to come into the same; so that 'tis no wonder why the Tartars afterwards conferred upon him the Royal Dignity, and gave him the Title of King Pingnan, which signifies One that Settles the West in Peace. Yet notwithstanding this Service by him done to them, they did but temporize to lull him into security, being jealous of his great Force by Sea, and suspecting that he aspired after the Royal Diadem. Now true and most certain it is, although the Tartars knew this very well, yet never durst they act any thing against him with Force, but always Courted him, and made him believe that they would give him the Government of the Provinces of Fokien and Quantung. Iquon finding himself in such high esteem among the Tartars, doubted not at all but that he should at least keep the Government of the Southern Provinces: But see the inconstancy of humane Affairs, for he was very much deceived in his expectation, and clearly out-witted; for when the Tartar Viceroy of the Province of Fokien had resolved to go for Peking, it is a Custom for all the Commanders to come and take leave of him, and to wish him a good journey; according to which Iquon, who suspected no mischief towards him, concluded in himself to do the like Honour to this Petty King: and thereupon departing from his Fleet, which he left in the Harbour of the Chief City of Focheu, he went thither and joined with the Company to conduct the King some part of his Way; but when he came to take leave, the King earnestly desired him to bear him company quite through to Peking, promising to do him great Honour upon his arrival there for such his Favour. Iquon now too late began to grow jealous, endeavouring by all the most plausible Allegations imaginable to excuse himself, but the King would admit of no Denial. And thus this famous Pirate was easily taken in a Net by subtlety, who was not to be meddled with, or overcome by Force of Arms; for he was no sooner arrived at Peking, but he was cast into Prison, where he lay sometime in Captivity, and was afterwards not publicly Executed, but made away by Poison. His Sons and Brothers, when they heard of his Imprisonment, quickly went aboard their Fleet, wherewith since that time they have done very great Damage, and still continue their Piracies to this day.  
In the interim the other Army, which was got through the Island Quarters into Quantung, was from thence upon their March for the Province of Quangsi, to reduce the same likewise under their Power. But in this Undertaking their Forces were often worsted by the Chinese, who made the greatest opposition where it was least expected.  
At that time one Khiu Thomas (who was Baptised by the jesuits, and had embraced the Christian Religion) was Viceroy of the same Province, and one Ching Lucus was General over the Militia: These two Warriors and valiant Commanders having gotten together a very great Army, fell so furiously upon the Tartars, that they not only drove them out of the Field, but also retook such Places as they had won toward the West.  
Prosperity seeming thus to begin to smile, these valiant Chineses, willing to show they were not ambitious, made one junglieus Emperor, one of the Family of Taiminga, being a Grandchild of the Emperor Vanlieus: He kept his Court at first in Queilin, the principal Chief City of the Province of Quangsi, hoping thereby to draw other Chineses to take up Arms against the Tartar: But soon after he went and removed his Court to the famous City of Chatting in the Province of Quantung, where continuing, he got the better of the Tartars in several Battles. But the ill Fate of the Empire diverted his good Fortune, so that he did not continue successful any long time, but was quickly overcome and driven out of Quangsi and Quantung, and from thence constrained to fly to the Frontiers of Tungking.  
No sooner was the Viceroy of Fokien upon his journey to Peking with Iquon, but it seemed as if the People of that Province and Quangsi had taken fresh Courage, there happening a very great and sudden alteration in the Tartar Affairs; for one Vangus a Priest, who had formerly been a Commander in the Army, set the whole Country in an uproar, and having raised a great number of Men, and modelled them into an Army, he went and took the City of Kienning with several other Places, and put all the Tartars therein to the Sword; which good Success immediately caused such Chineses as had formerly fled into the Mountains for safety, to come down and join with him, to help to recover their Country. At the same time one Changus by Name, and a Tartar born, being Viceroy of two Provinces, had the Command likewise of the Province of Chekiang; who hearing of the Insurrection in Fokien, marched immediately thither with his Army, and finding no opposition at the mouth of the Mountains, where he supposed the Chineses would have blocked up his Passage, which a few Forces would easily have done, he cries out with a loud voice, The Day is my 〈◊〉, and the Rebels are fled. So marching over the Mountains without any opposition, he lays Siege immediately to the City of Kienning, into which the Priest Vangus was retreated with most of his Army. The City endured a long Siege for several Months, and was of such Strength, that it could not be taken by Storm, which had been often attempted by the Besiegers, to their great damage and loss of Men; wherefore at last they resolved to get it by Famine, rather than lose any more Men by Storming, whereby he had already very much weakened his Army; but that being recruited with fresh Men from Peking, and having made a considerable Breach in the Wall by their Ordnance, they resolved to Storm it once more, and the Success answered their Desire; for the Commanders within the Place being divided among themselves, there was not such care taken as aught to have been for the resisting of the Assault, by which means the Besiegers getting in at the Breach, immediately cut out their Way and put all to the Sword, neither Man, Woman, nor Child excepted, so that (dirum dictu) there were killed in and before this City above three hundred thousand People, and the City itself afterwards totally destroyed, and not one Stone left standing upon another. After the dreadful destruction of this City, the whole Province of Fokien submitted to their Power, and for the future none but Tartars were made Commanders over the Militia, and Governors of Cities: But notwithstanding all this great and prudent foresight which was used, the Tartars were not able to keep all quiet; for it happened that the Governor of the Province of Kiangsi, named Kinus, revolted and made new work for their Arms; the occasion whereof is said to be upon some difference which happened between Kinus and the other who supervised the Civil Affairs of the same Province; the manner thus: They being invited to an Entertainment where a Play was Acted during the Meal, as the Custom is in China, and the Players Dressed in Chinese Habits, and not after the fashion of the Tartars; Kinus (who was born in the Province of Leaotung, where they very much resemble the Tartars in their Customs and Manners, and therefore put a very great confidence in the Inhabitants) minding the same, said to the other Governor, Doth not this Habit show much better than the Tartar Fashion? The other answered nothing at present, yet thought himself obliged in Duty to acquaint the Emperor by Letter with this Saying; for he fancied that by these words Kinus was designing some Novelty in his Head, to the disturbance of the Public Peace, and imagining he bore the greatest affection to those whose Habit he chiefly commended: Kinus, who wanted neither Courage nor Ingenuity, had Bribed the Secretary of this Governor, by whom he was informed from time to time of all was writ to the Emperor against him; and being acquainted with the Contents of the aforesaid Letter, he went immediately with a Company of Soldiers into the Governor's Court, and there killed him on a sudden before he was aware. Having done this, he falls off from the Tartars, with the whole Province of Kiangsi, and declares for the Chinese Emperor junglieus, at which the Inhabitants were not a little overjoyed; only the City of Cancheu, which was Commanded and Governed by a very faithful Tartar, was not to be brought over to countenance the Revolt, which happened very well for the Tartar; for the standing out of this single Place alone was of such consequence, that the Tartars (as I shall relate hereafter) did victoriously recover the whole Province of Kiangsi and Quantung, and brought them once more under Subjection.  
The General of the Militia in the Province of Quantung, called Licungzus, was likewise at the same time revolted from the Tartars, and had delivered up that part of the Country to the Emperor junglieus, whom also the Southern Part owned for the Emperor of China. And for the better prosecution of the Design against the Tartars, the General Licungzus endeavoured to join his Forces with those of Kinus, to fall both together at one and the same time upon them, and drive them out of the Kingdom; which undoubtedly had taken effect accordingly, had not the resistance of the Governor of the City Cancheu hindered them: for the same Governor was no sooner informed that Licungzus was likewise revolted from the Tartar, and upon his March with his Army, but he sends to him this deceitful and politic Letter.  
Till now I would never submit to Kinus, because I could never believe that he would be able to withstand the Forces of the Tartars; but seeing that you, most valiant Prince, also turn your Arms against him, I cannot conceive what Safety and Protection I can henceforward expect from him; therefore I hold myself obliged to follow your Standard, and you shall no sooner appear with your Forces before this City, but I will deliver it up into your Hands.  
After the Governor had dispatched away an Express with this Letter, he sent another to the General of the Tartars, who lay with his Forces in the next Province to Fokien, to assist him with what Strength he could well spare; which were sent, and by him conveyed into the City by Night, so that no notice could be taken of his Design. Licungzus in the mean while not suspecting any Treachery intended against him, boldly, but carelessly, went up to the City, and found the Gates thereof standing open, so that without delay he entered, and immediately found himself assaulted on all sides by the Tartars, who lay in Ambuscade waiting for his coming, and was forced to retreat with great loss: Licungzus himself, as is supposed, was killed in the Fight, because he was never heard of afterwards.  
This Defeat brought the Affairs of the Emperor junglieus into great disorder and confusion, yet nevertheless Kinus won afterwards several Battles for him against the Tartars; and when he heard of the Defeat of Licungzus, went himself and Beleaguered the City of Cancheu; but he had ●ot continued the Siege many days, before there was advice brought him of a new Army of Tartars sent from Peking to reduce the Province of Kiangsi; insomuch that Kinus fearing to fall into a Noose, broke up his Siege, and marched toward the Northern parts of Kiangsi, to defend and preserve the same from being overcome by the Tartars. At first indeed he fought with good success; but at last finding himself overpowered, he retreated for safety to the Chief City of Nanchang; which having suffered all the miseries of a tedious Siege, was at last taken; but Kinus escaped alive out of it, and got to the Mountains, as has been already related at large. This City thus subdued, they were Masters of the whole Province, and put new Garrisons into most of the Cities and Places of Concern, and so marched back with their Army in triumph to Peking.  
While these Transactions were on foot, very great Preparations for War had been making in Peking, so that three new Armies were raised to reduce the Province of Quantung, and others which still held forth, and took part with junglieus. Whereupon the Guardian and Uncle of the Grand Tartar Cham, called Xunchi, who now Reigns in China, the better to reduce the Southern Provinces into Subjection, and rectify their Disorder, resolved to appoint some Vice-Roys over those Provinces, who being Tartars by Nation should have absolute Power, only with Obligation to pay Tribute yearly to the Emperor. This Counsel was immediately put in Execution, and in the Year 1649. (when the Province of Kiangsi was full of uproar) three Vice-Roys were sent with three Armies, which consisted for the most part of Tartars, from Peking; the one was made Viceroy of Fokien, the other of Quantung, and the third of Quangsi, with express Order to endeavour jointly the subduing, reducing, and total conquering of Quantung, and to drive the Emperor junglieus out of the whole Empire.  
Hitherto we have only spoken of what happened in the Southern Provinces concerning the Chinese Revolts; we shall now proceed to give an Account how Affairs went in the Northern Provinces; by which it will appear with how much Zeal the Chineses were concerned for their Liberties and the Welfare of their Country; for the Commanders in Chief over the Northern Provinces as well those that had the Power over the Civil as Military Affairs, plotted together which way they should drive out the Tartars: Whereupon they raised as many Forces as they could privately, and chose one House to be their General; who coming to the Army, which he found to consist of about twenty five thousand Men, marched therewith from among the Mountains into the Plain Country; whereupon many of the Natives perceiving his Strength, came in to him, and several Cities set open their Gates and received him and his Army, only Xigan, the first Chief City of Xensi, withstood him, being in truth compelled thereto, having a strong Garrison of Tartars in it; besides, the Governor thereof having observed that the Chineses made no resistance, but rather freely submitted to him, and fearing lest the Citizens might carry on some private Design against him, resolved to put to Death all the Chinese within the City; which he had undoubtedly put in execution, had he not been dissuaded from it by one of the Vice-Roys; yet still jealous of them, and willing to prevent any Conspiracy by them, he forbade upon pain of Death, that any more than two Chineses should converse together at a time, and that none should walk the Streets in the Night, nor keep any Arms in their Houses.  
Not yet satisfied with all this Care, but to be throughly informed of the Forces of House, he sends out Spies to bring him intelligence of the Strength and Posture of the Enemies; at last House comes with his Army, (which now increased with the conflux of Country People that sheltered themselves there, amounted at least to the number of three hundred thousand) and Besieged Xigan, which is at least three Miles in compass. When the Tartar Governor saw from the Walls such a vast number of Men, he stood amazed, as supposing they had been all Soldiers, which caused him again to pass a second cruel Resolution, to make away all the Chinese Inhabitants within the City, to prevent any Correspondence between them and House; but finding that those that served him, and were sent out to fight, behaved themselves valiantly, he forbore to execute such a barbarous Resolve. In the mean time House perceiving that no Attempt he could make would prevail against the City, broke up the Siege; which he was the rather induced to do, because he had received intelligence that a strong Army was upon their March for relief of the same: House endeavoured to save himself by a timely flight, but the Tartar Horse overtook the Rear of his Army, and killed a great number of them; but what became of him was never known, in regard he never after appeared publicly; and indeed it is more than probable that he was either killed in the Fight, or ended his days in the Mountains.  
And thus the Chineses effected as little by their Insurrections and Plottings against the Tartar in the Northern Provinces, as they had done in the Southern; for there followed nothing upon it but a total destruction of their Cities, and the ruin both of the People and Country, drawn upon themselves, and with the greatest severity executed in revenge of their Revolt.  
The Tartars having thus successfully pacified all these Troubles and Commotions, could not yet be at Peace, but fell again into other as great Dangers and Difficulties as the former, which they brought upon themselves by their own Pride and Wantonness; for in the Year 1649. the young Imperial Cham Xunchius having attained the Age of twelve years, was desired by his Uncle to take to Wife the Daughter of the King of West-Tartary, otherwise called The Kingdom of Taniju; which Alliance would not only strengthen him, but also would be a means to establish him in his Throne. To that end one of his Uncles was sent in Embassy to the same King; in which journey he happened to pass through Taitung, the third Chief City, and called The Key of the Province of Xansi; for it is a very strong Place, and serves as a Bulwark and Defence against the Invasions of those Western Tartars into China: moreover, it is reported the most famous of all others for the beautiful Women which live there. The Tartars who attended on this Ambassador, in their Passage through this Place ravished and took away some of these Women, and amongst the rest a Bride of great Quality, as she was carried by chance through the Street to the House of her Bridegroom; a thing that is held very abominable among the Inhabitants of Taitung. At this time was one Kiangus, a Commander in the Army, Governor of that Province for the Tartars; to whom the Friends and Relations of the Virgin that was carried away by force, came and complained with Tears in their Eyes: Kiangus, who took compassion of them, in regard of the Injustice and Villainy of the Fact, sent immediately one of his Attendants to the Viceroy▪ Panang, with request, that he would be pleased to give Order that the ravished Bride might be restored to her Bridegroom, for that he was grown distracted upon the loss of her; desiring also that care might be taken to prevent the like Abuses for the future. But the Viceroy gave no heed to this Request of the Governor, but suffered the Tartars to go away with the Rape unquestioned; which Kiangus took so to heart, that he went to the Viceroy himself in Person, who not only refused to give him Audience upon it, but commanded him to be put out of his Court.  
Kiangus boiling with Revenge at this uncivil Carriage of the Viceroy towards him, swore that he would never serve those that countenance such abominable Actions; and not long after having drawn his Forces together, he came with them and fell upon Panang in his Court, killing the greatest part of his Followers; but Panang saved himself by being let down with a Rope over the Walls; and so escaped with his Life. Kiangus hereupon, knowing that what he had done, was a sufficient cause to make him lose his Head, if he fell into the Hands of the Tartars, sets up his Standard, and promises to submit himself to the Chinese Emperor, but names none in particular, for he knew not that junglieus was elected to that Dignity, being at so great a distance from him. He likewise used all Endeavours to draw the Chineses to take part with him, and to stand up for the regaining the Liberties of their Country, which by the unheard of Oppressions of the Tartars they had lost. Several Commanders and Officers hearing of this, came and joined with him, so that by this Revolt of Kiangus new Troubles were arisen in the Emperor's Court at Peking, and the more in regard the Western Tartars favoured him, who were able to bring more Men into the Field than the Eastern, especially Horse, of which they have great plenty, whereas there are but few in the other.  
Now to nip these Risings in the Bud, which were made by the means of Kiangus, a very great Army was forthwith raised in Peking, and sent against him. Kiangus, who was no less wise than valiant, and very well understood the Humours of the Tartars, having Conversed many years with them, at first seemed as if he were afraid to stay the coming of the Enemy, for he fled with his Forces; but this was done only out of Policy to draw them to pursue after him, having by the Way laid an Ambuscade for them; which took good effect, the Tartars being thereby set upon and defeated; and after they had rallied, were beaten in the open Field a second time. The news of this double Defeat being brought to Peking, occasioned again new Troubles in the Court, especially when they heard that Kiangus his Army consisted of above a hundred thousand Horsemen, and four hundred thousand Foot; of which great multitude there is no wonder, for every Person was glad of his Success, and ready to follow him as the Redeemer of their Country from the Tartar Slavery.  
When now the Emperor's Uncle understood with how great Success this Kiangus proceeded, he resolved to march himself with all the Forces the Empire was able to make against him; for he durst not trust any with a Concern, upon which depended the Welfare of the whole State. He therefore causes the eight Standards, under whom march all the whole Tartar Militia to be made ready for the War; and accordingly, that he might lose no time, draws forth the choicest Soldiers of this great Body, wherewith he marches against Kiangus, to chastise him for his Revolt, strengthening himself also by the Way with the addition of many more Forces, which he had from the Southern Provinces: But although he Commanded a very great Army, yet he avoided by all means Fight with Kiangus, who gave him occasion, and provoked him on purpose to draw him to Battle. But the Tartar took a better course, fearing the uncertain event of War in a Battle, and knowing how to overcome his Enemy at a far cheaper rate, as being but ill furnished with Provisions; and therefore he resolved to delay him so long, till he should be compelled to leave the Field for want of Victuals and other Necessaries: besides, another reason that made him unwilling to give Battle was, because he first desired to receive an Answer from the Western Tartar King, to whom he had sent an Ambassador with very rich Presents, and several handsome Women, with order also to demand his Daughter in Marriage for the Emperor his Nephew, and request him not to give any Assistance to Kiangus the Rebel. And so much operation had this Embassy upon the King of Taniju or West-Tartary, that he returned the Ambassador immediately with a satisfactory Answer, and Promise, that he would continue from thenceforward in Peace and Amity with the Great Cham. Kiangus also having sent thither for Aid, but finding himself frustrated in his Expectation, and deserted, thought it most advisable for him to make towards the City of Taitung; into which he was no sooner entered, but the Tartar Forces were at his Heels, and got to the very Gates; and in the space of three days, with the help of the Peasants, who were compelled to come in, a deep Trench of ten Miles in circumference was drawn round about it: Whereupon Kiangus, finding himself thus penned up, and that no Relief was to be expected, but he must either be killed or starved, like a valiant Commander thus bespoke his Men: You see, Fellow Soldiers, into what a Straight we are reduced, there being no hopes to escape but by Fight like Men, the Sword on one side, and Hunger on the other encompassing us; let us not suffer ourselves to perish with Hunger, but rather with our Swords in our Hands dearly sell them our Lives, or with their hazard, cut the Way to our Safety through our Enemy's Carcases; I for my part will die with my Zable in my Hand. He had no sooner ended his Speech, but he and all his Forces made a Sally out into the Trench, where both sides fought for a while with equal Courage, till Kiangus unhappily struck with a Dart, fell down dead, at the very sight whereof the Chineses despairing of making their Way through the Enemy, some flung down their Arms and called for Quarter, others betaking themselves to Fight; such as submitted freely to the Tartars, had their Lives spared, for they now thought they had done enough in overcoming so great and dreaded an Enemy, whose Power would have endangered the loss of the whole Empire. After they had cleared the Field, and totally routed and destroyed the Chinese Army, they marched into the City Taitung, whose Plunder was given to the victorious Soldiers: And not long after the General, having first taken care for the settling of good Garrisons in all Places, marched back in triumph to Peking, where he was received with great joy. And now having thus subdued the Rebels, and made all things to become peaceable and quiet, he bends all his Thoughts to accomplish the Match between the Emperor his Nephew, and the Daughter of the King of West-Tartary; and to that end he takes a journey thither in Person, and through his crafty Behaviour at last obtained his Suit, and also Licence for the Exportation of a great number of Horses. The Wedding was kept in very great State; for the Tartar Kings maintain in Marriage the same Customs with those of Europe, Matching only with the Daughters of the highest Quality; whereas the Chinese Emperors were wont to choose only for Beauty, making no difference between a Person of Quality, and one of a mean Extraction; for if the Face do but please them, they mind not the Quality; as a testimony whereof, most true it is, that the Father of the last Chinese Empress maintained himself by making Shoes of Straw.  
But to return to the three Vice-Roys, who were made by the Tartars Governors over the three Provinces of Fokien, Quantung, and Quangsi, and sent with three Armies to reduce Quantung, drive out the Emperor junglieus, and pacify the Disorders in the Southern Provinces: They took their journey through a Country which the Tartar Emperor had given to some Tartars (for the native Chineses, by reason of their Conspiracy, were all put to the Sword) to inhabit and cultivate the same, they requested of the Vice-Roys, that they might accompany them upon the Way; for in truth these People ever had an aversion to Husbandry, loving their Arms better than the Plough or Spade: But two of the Vice-Roys denied their Request without leave from the Emperor; the third only, called Kengus, being of a high and lofty Spirit, permitted them to follow him; so they abandoned the Country, and exchanged their Spades and Ploughs for Boughs and Arrows, following their Countrymen with great joy. As soon as the Emperor heard of it, he writes a Letter to Kengus, with express Command to send them back to their Husbandry; but Kengus taking no notice thereof, suffered them to continue their March with him: whereof the Emperor having a second time notice, in a great Rage sends to the chief Tutang or Governor of the Southern Provinces, who held his Court at Nanking, either to imprison or kill Kengus. The Tutang forthwith obeys the Emperor's Order; for after the three Vice-Roys were arrived at Nanking, and had been nobly Treated by the Tutang, he pulls out his Letter and Order, showing them to Kengus; who knowing that no Excuse would be admitted, goes immediately and hangs himself; however, his Son, who accompanied him in the Wars, succeeded him in his Place, by Order of the Emperor. After this the other two Vice-Roys through the Provinces of Xantung, Kiangsi, and Nanking, at last arriving at Quantung, with an intention, according to their Commission, to reduce that Province, and to force junglieus to fly thence: and indeed, no sooner was the Report of the coming of these three Armies spread through the Countries, but most Places submitted freely, only the Chief City of Canton or Quancheu endured a long and hard Siege, and made great and valiant opposition, yet was at last taken by Treachery in the Year 1650. all the Inhabitants being put to the Sword, and the City levelled with the Ground.  
After the taking of Canton, all the adjacent Cities and Places sent Ambassadors to the Vice-Roys, with Promises of Submission if they might have their Lives spared; which was freely granted them. Then the Viceroy marched with his Army to the City Chaiking, where the Emperor junglieus kept his Court at that time; who hearing of his coming, durst not stay for him, but left the City and Province, and fled to that of the Dominion of Quangsi; but being narrowly and closely pursued, he was necessitated to betake himself to the Confines of the Kingdom of Tungking, where what became of him is not since that time certainly known.  
In the Year 1651. died the faithful Uncle of the Tartar Emperor, to the great grief and lamentation of all People; for he was a Prince of great Valour, Prudence, and Experience, and to whose happy Conduct the Conquest of China is chiefly to be attributed: Not only the Tartars, but the Chineses themselves loved and feared him, for his Understanding in Martial Affairs, and his otherwise civil Comportment and Integrity. And as good Men always die too soon, so was he hardly cold but great Divisions happened in the Court, by means of one of the Emperor's Brothers called Quintus, who would take upon him the Guardianship and Direction of the young Emperor, against the wills and minds of all the rest; for they were of opinion, that the Emperor Xunchius being now arrived at the Age of sixteen years, was sufficiently qualified to take upon himself the Management of all the Affairs of the State: But ambitious Quintus alleged, that the Emperor was not yet of an Age capable to take upon him the great and weighty Affairs of the Empire; and therefore insisted that the Direction and Management of Affairs might be committed to him till the young Prince should attain his full Age: But finding that he was generally opposed by all the Grandees of the Court, and that it was impossible for him to attain his Ends, he at last concurred with the Opinions of all the rest; and the young Cham of Tartary is Crowned, and the whole weight of the Government unanimously thrown upon his Shoulders; which he managed with such judgement, that in a short time he gave sufficient proof of his Abilities, and not only his desire, but intention to do justice; insomuch that when some dangerous Counsels which his deceased Uncle had in his Life-time given came to break out, he caused his dead Body to be taken out of the Tomb, and be most shamefully misused, and the Tomb to be broken in pieces: nor ended he there; for those of his Uncle's Relations who were privy and consenting to the said Counsel, were likewise handled with extreme severity.  
Thus far have I spent in setting forth particularly, how and in what manner the Robber Licungzus first overran China, and after his Expulsion how the Tartars at last conquered the same: Now you are to remember, that contemporary with Licungzus was another Thief called Changlianchus, the remaining Transactions of whose Villainy, whereof we have already in part made mention, I shall now relate: And indeed when I call to mind the Cruelties committed by this Monster in Man's shape, I am as one deprived of his Senses; for his Actions were so dismal and horrid, that whoever hears of them, will be filled with stupefaction and amazement.  
This Robber Changlianchus plundered and ruined several Provinces, putting the Inhabitants to unspeakable Tortures, to make them confess where they had hid their Wealth and Goods; he was greatly delighted to put out People's Eyes, and to see Men die in misery. His Design was really to have depopulated the whole Country of China, that so being alone, there might be none left to oppose him, or be his Competitor: And although the barbarousness of his Nature appeared every where, and upon all occasions, yet did he give a proof of his Cruelty in no Place more than in the Province of Suchuen, where he took upon him the Royal Title, and put most of the Inhabitants to death. He would frequently cause a whole Family to be utterly destroyed, if any one of them had not obeyed his Orders according to his will and mind. He abounded so very much in Feral Barbarism, that oftentimes if by chance any one had offended him, he would cause all the Inhabitants residing within the same Street to undergo the Fury of his inhuman and bestial rage.  
He was civil and kind to none but his Soldiers, with whom he would Converse and Drink as if he had been but their Companion; and many times would bestow great Presents upon them, if they had performed any thing well, and according to his mind; yet on the other hand, for the least Offence or Neglect, he made nothing to put multitudes of them to death. And which is yet more, this bloody Caitiff's Butchery extended to very Magistrates, but in special manner to those of the Chief City of Chingtu of the Province of Suchuen, so that of six hundred, in the space of three years were hardly twenty left that escaped with their Lives; and it was a Recreation to see and cause People to be flayed alive.  
When this Bloodthirsty Tyrant endeavoured to take the Chief City of the Province of Xensi (which in regard of its Strength is called The Key of Suchuen and Xensi) he came in the Year 1645. before it with a very great Army of at least a hundred and eighty thousand Natives of the Province only, beside a vast number of others out of several other Provinces. When the Siege had continued a long time, (for the Inhabitants defended themselves with wonderful Courage) there ran over to the Besieged at least forty thousand Men out of his Camp, which troubled and provoked the Tyrant so much, that he caused the remainder of a hundred and eighty thousand Men of Suchuen to be cruelly massacred and murdered by their other Fellow Soldiers, before his Face.  
When he heard that the Tartars in the Year 1646. were fallen with their Forces into the Province of Xensi, he found himself necessitated, to prevent such an unquiet and troublesome Neighbourhood, to march against them; but lest the Inhabitants of Suchuen, to many of whom he had been so cruel, should conspire against him in his absence, he caused them all to be put to death, except such as live toward the North-East: Then he marched first to Chingtu, the principal Chief City of the Province of Suchen, and caused all its Inhabitants both Rich and Poor, being above six hundred thousand in number, to be bound by his Soldiers, and afterwards miserably slain; by the effusion of whose Blood the Chineses write, that the Water of the great River Kiang, which runs before the City, was extraordinarily swelled and raised. The dead Bodies that they might not taint or infect the Air, were flung into the River, which being carried down with the Stream, soon brought this mournful news to the neighbouring Cities and Places, viewing what they were like to expect, if they resisted not the fierceness of that merciless Beast; which though they did with all their Might, yet it was not long before the same cruel usage reached many of them. And after this manner was this Province, which formerly abounded with People, laid waste and made desolate both of People and Habitations.  
These Villainies perpetrated, and being now to march against the Tartars, he encourages his Soldiers to behave themselves valiantly, for that he had Silver enough to reward such as did well; but in regard the Women (as he supposed) would be a trouble to them, not only upon their March, but in the Battle, he caused them to be put to death, therein showing them the way; for of three hundred beautiful Women which he used for his own lustful Pleasure, he reserved only twenty to wait upon his three Queens, all the other being massacred in view of the whole Army: whereupon the Soldiers following his barbarous and bloody Example, did the like, either by Shot or Sword killing their Wives in a most wretched manner.  
Having destroyed all the Inhabitants of the Province, and no more left to exercise his Cruelty upon, he fell upon the Cities and Houses, laying them waste, and not leaving any one Place standing wheresoever his ruining Feet trod; nay, more to show his hatred to Posterity, he caused all the Trees to be felled and cut down, that so no body for the future should have any benefit by them after him; such as were sick and not able to follow the Camp, he caused likewise to be hanged up, to prevent them (as he scoffingly said) from living or dying in pain and misery.  
After all this barbarous Havoc and Desolation made, this Enemy of Mankind passed with his Army into the Province of Xensi, whither the General of the Tartars followed him at the Heels with an Army of fifty thousand Men, un●●l the residue of the whole Army could get up to him. When the news was brought him, that the Tartars were in sight of him with a great Army, he laughed at those that reported such a Fable (as he thought it) not believing it possible that such a thing could be, till going out of his Tent himself, to make the discovery, the first Object that he met with, was the sight of five Tartars, who according to the Custom of those People, were sent out before to discover and demand whether he would have Peace or War; but in stead thereof they presently fell upon him, and the first Arrow that was shot pierced him quite through the Heart; wherewith falling down dead upon the Place, it struck so great a fear into all his Followers, that they were soon overthrown. The news of this Victory was quickly spread abroad, upon the report of which such Tartars as were left alive, and had escaped the bloody Hands of the Traitor in the Province of Suchuen, came out of their Holes, and cried up the Victors as their Deliverers: And thus at length the Province of Suchuen fell under the Subjection of the Tartars, who putting Garrisons into the chiefest Places, marched back with their Army to the Imperial City of Peking; where upon their Arrival the General of the Army, though he returned victorious, yet so slippery are the Stations of Great Men, was very unworthily received by his Brother, who accused him of Neglect, in that he had not well performed his Charge. The faithful General with this disgraceful Affront was put into so violent a Passion, as being conscious of his own Merit, and knowing that he had deserved the greatest Thanks imaginable for what he had done, he flung his Tartar Hat upon the Ground, which is taken by them for a sign or token of great Disrespect; and therefore (O base Reward for Fidelity!) he was condemned to perpetual Imprisonment; but this valiant and generous Spirit prevented it, by hanging himself beforehand in his Palace.  
The Tartars having cleared the Kingdom of the two great Robbers, Licungzus and Changlianchus, they immediately endeavoured by all fair means to settle the Kingdom in Peace and Quietness; which they shortly to their great satisfaction and content brought to pass, and enjoy the same at this time without any further disturbance.   
FINIS.   

A NARRATIVE OF THE SUCCESS OF AN EMBASSAGE SENT BY john Maatzuyker de Badem, GENERAL OF BATAVIA UNTO THE EMPEROR OF China and Tartary, The 20th of july 1655. Soliciting a Licence of Trade in the Ports of his Empire.  
Dedicated to Antonio de Camera, Captain-General of the City of The Name of God, with the Magistrates thereof.  Written by a jesuit in those Parts. 
THREE things have I earnestly coverted ever since my first arrival in China, and frequently have implored them from Heaven: The first is, Union and Concord among Christian Princes. The second, that I might live to see our native Country of Portugal Governed by a natural King. The third, that I might also see before my departure hence, those Countries which the Hollanders have Conquered from us, recovered out of their Hands. From the Object of these my Desires it will be easy to understand the Motive from whence they proceed, which is no other than to remove the Obstacles, and make the Way plain to the present Maintenance and farther Propagation of the Roman Catholic Faith.  
Thus in the Year 1648. being newly delivered from that Imprisonment, Famine, and other Calamities, which I endured within the Province of Sienchuen, under the Tyrant which there Rebelled, I came to the Port at Peking, and was there encountered with the news of our new, or rather our old King (for he cannot cease to be a King, who continues such in his Subjects Breasts, and was always one by Birthright) like a new Sun rising in the West in Lisbon: which although it came to pass contrary to the Laws of neighbour Kings, yet no ways contrariant to the Laws of Nature. I say, when I heard this News, it caused such a jubilee to my Soul, and joy to my Heart, and raised in me such great hopes of spreading the Christian Religion, as I could then only feel within myself, and am not able to express; being moreover satisfied, that our new King, and his glorious Achievements in Brasile did promise no less in these Eastern Countries. May the Lord accomplish these Desires, and grant the happy End that my Heart longs for.  
But that GOD might either show us our Sins, which have so justly deserved Punishment; or that he might manifest the Bowels of his Mercy and singular Providence which he hath over his People, especially the Holy Catholic City of Maccow; he hath permitted the Hollanders to become her Rivals in this Empire, and to Court it for their Establishment, Alliance, and Commerce with it. This indeed did rebate the edge of our Minds, and reduce your Favour to more remiss degrees, though not wholly extinguish it: for four of us, Brethren of the Society of JESUS, then living at Court, resuming our Courage with blooming Hopes, resolved to leave no Medium unessayed to overthrow those Hollanders Designs, and with all Diligence and Vigilancy to vacuate their Undertake.  
What Success the Hollanders had in their first Expedition to Canton many years past, I have already written to your Lordships; therefore I shall only meddle with the second Encounter, and by how much fiercer that was with an Enemy furnished with all the Habiliments of War, to wit, Plenty of Gold and Silver, the most prevailing Weapons for the conquering of Countries and Great Ones; and of all other Rarities adapted to satisfy both Covetousness and Curiosity, as the most powerful Engines against such Soldiers; by so much was our Conflict more grievous, and consequently the Victory more glorious: so hath it many things worthy to be published. The Lord grant (for it hath ever been my faithful Petition to him, and may your Lordships make it yours, with your whole trust in him) that as your Lordships and myself also at a great distance have beheld with our Eyes the Hope of my second Desire fulfilled (for we have seen the Desire of all Nations, our King, our Father) so you may see the first and third part of my Wishes, to the Glory of God, the Honour of the Crown of Portugal, and the increase of Christianity.  
Access to Canton being precluded to the Hollanders at their first Attempt, and Trade denied them, those Reguli which Rule that Province, allured with the hopes of that extraordinary Gain they expected to make by Commerce with the Dutch, Counselled them to return on a second Embassage, which they accordingly entered upon the 20th of july 1655. and arrived in Canton the fifth of September the same Year, where from those Reguli they had a very friendly Reception; but because they could obtain no Audience above to their first Message, they were fearful to proffer a second, lest the King and Council should suspect it to arise only from the hopes of their own Advantage and Self-interest; they therefore so wrought with the Viceroy of Canton, that he should send this second Memorial of their Desires, which, accompanied with many Commendatory Letters to Courtiers, and strengthened a world of large Promises, came at length to Peking, about the Year 1655. and presently, no man opposing, it was decreed, That twenty Hollanders (to wit, two Captains, and eighteen others) should repair to the Court, where they were promised a convenient House, with many other Kindnesses; and that after their appearance, their Business should be transacted according to the Customs and Laws of the Realm.  
Fifteen days after this Memorial came to the Court, we had notice of it, when Padrie Lodovicus Ballionies, and myself, immediately entered the Lists, and searched after all means possible to hinder the Hollanders access to the Court. We consulted with our Friends, both Christians and Heathens, who were all of opinion, that it was impossible for this time, (at least without vast Bribes) because those Reguli of Canton had corrupted the Great Mandorins, and opened all the Dooas of the Court unto them.  
Notwithstanding all this Zeal for the Public Good, the Progress of Christianity, the Love of our Country, and especially of this noble City (to which we allow so much) did invite, yea, compel us to an Undertaking, the accomplishment of which seemed impossible to all Men. By the Mediation of a certain Christian, of no contemptible Condition and Authority, we first compassed to speak with one of these Mandorins, which the Chineses call Colli, and we may style The Master of Requests, whose Office is to acquaint the Emperor with the Misdemeanours of the whole Empire, and particularly with the Exorbitances of the Mandorins: He at our first Address readily undertook the Business, and seemed to promise himself an happy issue of it. Hereupon we delivered him certain Heads to frame a Petition, of which he accepted; but a few days being passed, when we thought he had made some progress in the Business, he comes to the Christian beforementioned, and thus excuses himself: Sir, if those Padrees who are Strangers be ignorant, yet you who are Natives must be acquainted with the manner of doing Business in this Court, to wit, That whose Petitions either I, or any other in the same Office with me, do exhibit, proceeds always from these two Reasons; either that we may avenge ourselves of our Enemies, or that we are hired to it by some great Reward from him in whose Name the Petition runs: Now I have received no Injury from the Hollanders to be avenged of, nor any Gratuity from those Padrees, that I should thrust my myself into so much difficulty and danger for them. This Man therefore we left, and applied ourselves to another, who plainly told us, That if we would give him two hundred Tays, he would plight his Faith to deliver our Petition, with whatever Articles we should insert, only he would not oblige himself that the Emperor should approve of them; but if we would give him six hundred Tays more, he would be bound they should be granted; and in case they were not, he would repay the whole Eight hundred Tays.  
Considering the weightiness of the Mattir, and the Liberty which your Lordships gave us in your Letters, to undertake for any Sum of Money that we found necessary to effect this Business, with your Engagement that the City of Maccow should make good the Payment, we promised him the whole Sum: ●nd upon the rehearsed Conditions, before the Petition should be delivered ●according to this Country Custom) this Master of Requests would see the whole Sum of Money ready, and also receve some certain Tayes beforehand, as a Pledge and Earnest of the whole; which being impossible for us to do, he even excused himself as the former had done, and so forsook us: but we insisted, and in stead of ready Money, which we wanted, produced two rich Vests that the Emperor had bestowed upon us, and we had careful preserved by us, but never worn, because it was the Emperor's Gift to us, and that they were unsuitable to our Poverty and Religious Habit: These he accepted for a hundred and fifty Tays of the Sum agreed on, with all the symptoms of a great Satisfaction; and really great was our Content, because we now seemed to have laid a sure Foundation for that Work we so earnestly desired to finish. When lo this same Mandorin, we know not by what means, came to discover, or at least to suspect, the Vest to have been the Emperor's Gift unto us, which was an Argument sufficient for him to decline our Business, alleging not only, That he was not so barbarous to receive or wear them, but also, That it was unworthy in us to slight the Vests which had been Presented us by the Emperor, and therefore we might go look some other Person for our Business, which on such Terms he would not touch with his little Finger. Nor is this Answer any matter of wonder to any that are acquainted with the Dispositions of those Chinese; for so timorous are they in any thing relating to their Emperor, or rather so superstitious, that beyond all comparison they do more dread him than they do God or his Temple: But this fear and lowness is but external, in reference to their Hands, and where their want of Power forbids to do more; but if you respect their Hearts, there is no Chinese, especially of the Learned sort of ingenious and liberal Education, who is not a very Prince and carries not in his Plebeian Breast the Pride of the greatest Monarch. And this is the Source and Fountain whence such frequent Dissensions spring up among them, and the Cause of their often Changes. But this is a Digression, let us return.  
Our Affliction and Trouble was not small, to see our Hopes thus plunged; whereon, besides the many Sacrifices of the Mass which we offered to God, we appointed also some particular Devotions daily for this purpose. Our next Application was to all Princes and Noblemen, whom either we could take any occasion to visit, or who took any occasion to visit us (for no day passed wherein several Persons came not to adore the Holy Image, and to view our new Church and Habitation, which the Emperor had bestowed upon us) these we spared not to acquaint with the villainous and perfidious Disposition of the Hollanders, with their Apostasy from their ancient professed Religion, and Rebellion against their lawful Sovereign; as also their Attempt upon the City of Maccow some years past, where they were repelled, and indeed cut off by the brave Inhabitants, few in number, but mighty in Courage and Unanimity; whereunto we thought fit to add, That after their Repulse from Maccow, they made an Invasion upon some part of the Province of Fokien, and also seconded that with a forcible Seizure of an Island lying in that Sea, belonging to the Chinese, and by them called Taiwan, (but by us named Formosa) where they had erected Warlike Forts, and where they had in no longer space than two or three years, murdered more than three thousand Persons of the Chinese, some the ancient Inhabitants of the Island, and some Merchants of the Province of Fockin and Checkin, passed thither with their Merchandise: And it appeared in the Records of their judicial Proceedings, that during the last King's Reign, thirteen of those Hollanders which chanced to be taken Prisoners upon the Coast of Fockin, being brought to the Court, were all there Condemned, and accordingly Executed. In like manner we continued to allege, That under the pretence of Trade they had been admitted Footing upon the Island of java; that notwithstanding that King, weary of their Neighbourhood, had a long time cut off all Relief of Provisions going to them from all parts of his Territories, and sometimes Besieged them with puissant and numerous Armies, yet could he never prevail to turn them out of their Possessions, from whence he might at first easily have kept them: Nor was the Bond of any League strong enough to tie these Universal Robbers from offering, or to secure any of their Allies from suffering Injuries by them, who thought the Sea only their single due, excluding all others from any Right to it; and therefore never made distinction between Friend or Foe, when any Ship fell into their Hands they were able to master, as if Neptune had granted to them the only Patent of the Ocean. And upon all this we inferred, That to admit these Men the Exercise of a Free-Trade in China, besides the domestic Perils and Mischiefs it would contract, were likewise to condemn and scandalise all other Christian Princes and Rulers, when they should see the great Potentate of the World, embracing in the Bosom of his Country the Arch-Pyrates of all Seas, whom all other Principalities did shun, as the most pernicious Danger in their Dominions; But here I omit, that all the Chief Persons about the Emperor admired at the Impudence of these Hollanders Undertake, and astonishment at the Carelessness and Security of those Persons who were in Places of Trust in this Empire, or (more truly) at their Corruption, in letting such a kind of People have access into their Country. One amongst the Great Tartars, a Man of a precipitate Zeal, was so transported upon our Relation, that he cried out, 'Twere fit the Emperor did immediately command them to be Hanged, as public Thiefs and Rebels to Mankind, to be sure to deter them from the like Attempts for the future: To whom we answered, That such a Course would be too rigorous and unjust, because they ought to enjoy the Privileges and Immunity of Ambassadors; and since they had committed themselves to the Emperor's Faith, were by all means to be preserved from Violence: 'twould better become the Emperor to show them Grace and Favor, as to Strangers, especially since they had brought rich Presents, and to dismiss them peaceably to their Ships, only to be certain to grant them nothing they came for, so to discourage their Return. More moderate and wise was the Behaviour of an Eunuch of the Emperor's, a great Councillor, who when he had heard our Character of the Dutch, said, Although they are a despicable sort of People, it were ignoble to Treat them ill; rather the Emperor should return them Presents, and dispatch them for their own Country, with a strict Order never to return to this. Our Report had soon spread itself so far within and without the Palace, that at length it came to their Ear who had the management of the Hollanders Business, and from thence to the Dutch themselves, who sent a Messenger to desire us to forbear exasperating these People against them, as Thieves and Vagrants, it being an Injury they could not bear: but before I give an Account of them here, something of their coming hither.  
The Memorial from the Viceroy of Canton (as we have said) coming before, it was so contrived, that the Hollanders accompanied with Mandorins, and some Interpreters, beside a great company of the Vice-Roys People, who gave them Attendance and great Honour upon the Way, followed to the Court of Peking, where they arrived the 17. of july 1656. and (to confess the truth) had they given as ample testimony in their Travels of their being Catholics, at least Christians, as they did of their Munificence, and being Europeans, they had highly deserved every Man's Affection, and the Titles of Governors and Noble Persons; for to all the Reguli, Nobles, and Mandorins which they met in their Way, and the Cities they passed through, their Presents were very rich and noble, their Gifts very liberal, even to the meanest of the People, who brought them but a Coal of Fire to light their Tobacco, or did any such small Office; whereby they purchased the Hearts of the Chinese, who unacquainted with such Silver Showers, thought they could never sufficiently admire and extol them.  
That these Dutch proved not Catholics is no great wonder, but that they should not appear Christians, was a great Infidelity and a grand Scandal. In a City through which they passed in their journey towards the Court, and where I Lodged in my going thence to Maccoa, a Father residing in a Church there, together with many other scandalised Christians, told me, That the Dutch had there given to the Bonzians forty Tays towards the building of a Temple for their Profane and Diabolical Sacrifices; which I endeavoured to excuse, by alleging, That doubtless they gave it to some other end, but that the Chinese Interpreter had taken the advantage thus to turn it, that thereby they might endear the Affections of the People (as is customary in that Country) at the Cost of Strangers: but if they did really what the same Father and those Christiuns related to me, it is manifest how much their Policy savours of Atheism; but however, if in this I have pleaded their Favour, yet for their Eating Flesh on Fridays and Saturdays I cannot do it, because it was a grievous Scandal to all the Christians here; but these are the Fruits of that Evil and Infernal Tree, Heresy, to wit, Scandal of the Brethren, Remissness in all Catholic and Christian Duties, Doubtings in Matters of Faith, Evil report of the Holy Law, and Schism in the Union of the Church; for these young Buds and tender Blossoms are not able to endure such blasting Winds, and nipping of Frosts: it is so far from entering into their Hearts, that an European Christian should err in matter of Faith, that they hardly believe he can fail in the Observation of any of the Laws of God: nor have an Affront to proffer at it, since 'tis impossible to excuse that next to be related. Amongst other curious and precious Gifts (a List whereof you have at the end of this Relation) they gave several Coral and Amber Beads, as well to the Queen-Mother, as to the King himself and his Royal Consort, and amongst these (as an Eunuch who receives and lays up all Presents in the Royal Treasure told me) there was the Image of the Child jesus, our Lord and Saviour, most admirably wrought in Amber; whereof since there is no particular mention among the Catalogue of the Presents, doubtless they included it among those several Pieces of Amber appointed for the King. My purpose here is not to Dispute, but to give a Narrative, therefore I shall only say, That it is an Infernal Policy of that Nation to accuse us for using Beads, and worshipping of Images, as Superstition and Idolatry; yet by the same in way of Present to make their Addresses to so Great and Eminent Persons; intimating what they would (as to Religion) trample under their Feet, to be a part of their own Divine Worship.  
About a years space before the Hollanders arrived at Court, came two of their Men, one a Chinese of Canton, the other an Interpreter, whether of Maccoa or no we cannot tell, because we would never visit either them or the Hollanders, though they much desired it; therefore these two espying Father Lodowick Balion, through inadvertency passing by their Door, called after him very earnestly, twice repeating Father, Father; but he kept on, as though he had neither heard nor seen them; and thenceforward we were more careful to avoid all passage near their House; for if no other Inconvenience arise from visiting them, yet it had been a kind of Contradiction to those Report which we made here to all People of them.  
Now although we knew that these two had corrupted many Great Men about the Court, and particularly a Tartar, the chief of these colly (as they call them) Precedent of the Tribunal of Hospitality (somewhat like our Master of the Ceremonies) whose Office is to receive Strangers, and to Negotiate their Business for them; yet we resolved not to be discouraged, but rather taking the greater magnanimity, and trusting in Almighty God, who sometimes permits Difficulties to appear insupportable by Humane Strength, that we may ascribe our happy Success to him alone, and return him all Praise and Thanks who brings all our Works to pass; with erected Spirits therefore, and our Hearts advanced, we accosted a famous Chinese, who is likewise Precedent of the Tribunal of Hospitality (for now all their Courts have double Chiefs and Precedents in them, the one a Tartar, and the other a Chinese) earnestly requesting his favourable assistance in this Business; for knowing his Authority, in his Favour lay our greatest Hopes, and he was ever a most friendly Person to us (as he had been to the Fathers our Predecessors) and one that had a good opinion of our Books and Sciences; to whom we Presented a Book written in Chinese Characters, a Mirror or Theatre of their part of the World, wherein I showed him a Description of the Island adjacent to the Province of Fokien; and among them a Geographical Map of the Island of Formosa, which they vulgarly call Tywan; and so took occasion to report those Mischiefs that had befallen that Isle since the Hollanders invaded, and to declare the imminent Danger impending not only over that Province of Fokien, but the whole Empire of China, by the vicinity of such an Enemy; particularly, that so long as the Hollanders remained upon the Island of Formosa, neither Civencheu nor Cincheu (the Names of the Cities of the Province of Fokien) could ever be secure or flourish, but would be in perpetual hazard of decay. This Mandorin was wonderfully pleased with the Book, and promised me to show it to the Council that was to be held about the Hollanders; and withal he added this word of Consolation, That these Hollanders shall never accomplish and bring to pass their Designs here, although I well know they have Bribed the King of Canton, and many other great Officers about the Court: for I will never suffer them to enter into China, or to be allowed any Commerce with it: And as he promised, so he likewise performed, with other Chineses of his Party withstanding the Tartars, and anon producing the Book to them, whereunto they all gave great estimation and credit, because it was written in the Chinese Language.  
At length, from the Cognizance that all Great Men took of the Hollanders, and the Fame that was spread of them, it came to pass that the Tartars shut them up, and not only denied them liberty to sell any thing, or to buy any Necessaries for themselves, but also prohibiting them to receive those Entertainments whereunto some of the Viceroy of Canton's intimate Friends had invited them; nor would they suffer any Man so much as to sit down at their Door: whence the Dutch despairing of any good issue of their Negotiations, plainly disowned their Pretence of seeking any Commerce here, and pretended their Business to be only a Congratulation of the Emperor in his new Conquest; which having now performed, with their most hearty Wishes for the continuance and increase of his Posterity, they desired his Majesty's leave to return to their Ships and Country.  
Hitherto whatever Father Lodowick Balion and myself have done to defeat the Hollanders, if it were not according to our Wishes, it was according to our Power, and by Divine Assistance it proved sufficient in our laying open the Qualities of this Nation, to alienate the Affections of the Chinese from them, and of many Tartars too, who before stood at the most but in a Neutrality, and to the striking some terror in those who had been corrupted by their Bribes: I say, That by Divine Assistance it proved sufficient; for without that it had been impossible for us to have advanced one step in a Business of this nature, as well for the vast Gifts and Presents, whereby they had gained upon Men whom they had found capable of furthering their Design; as for the contrary, Penury on our side, which lost us many Advantages that we could otherwise have taken: for at Peking, as at old Rome, all things are bought and sold.  
We went often to the old Church, to confer with Father john Adam about this Matter, and to animate him to acquaint the Emperor with it (for he had frequent access to the Emperor's Ear) I say, to animate him, not that he wanted either courage or good will, but because (as I have formerly written unto your Lordships) all Matters of great moment are entirely acted in the Tribunals, from whence alone the Emperor is to be informed of the Administrations of his Empire, whereto he commonly conforms himself; yea, sometimes (if he would) he cannot alter the Determinations and Decrees of the sixth Tribunal, who are become the Supreme Legislators of that Empire. When homebred and domestic Business of the Country is in question, and whereof the Emperor hath any knowledge, though it be but small, they commonly make their Addresses to his Majesty about it; but of Foreign Business he hath no knowledge at all till they have finished it. Nor was it a thing of little danger to move the Emperor in, lest they who favoured the Hollanders might be provoked to plead, that what Father john and we did, proceeded merely from Envy and Covetousness to defame the Hollanders, because we would engross the Trade of Canton in the Hands of the Portuguese, excluding all other Nations, who probably might be more advantageous to this Empire: Yet notwithstanding all which, Father Adam did adventure to speak to the Emperor, who was always highly pleased to favour him, and now to entertain his Motion, and for his sake to incline to our Party; and it pleased God so to stop the Mouths of all Gainsayers, that none durst open after. Your Lordships owe much to Father john Valleat, who although he could not negotiate with any abroad out of the Palace, (as he wished) was yet very behoveful in his constant solicitation of Father john Adam, exhorting him to improve his Interest in the Emperor about our Business, and suggesting many Reasons to him of its feasibleness; and what he did herein, we have extracted out of an Epistle from him to Father Visidore, as followeth:  
THe twelfth of this present February I was with the Emperor, who being pleased (according to his wont) to honour me with familiar Discourse, among other Subjects, he fell upon the Hollanders; which gave me occasion to represent them in their proper Colours, and particularly to admonish the Emperor of that great Lie, wherewith they had armed themselves upon their coming hither, in the poud boasting of their large Dominions, as if they had been legal and ancient Owners of great Territories, when they, the truth is, were but violent Possessors of a small part of a Country, which they at first had traitorously usurped, and since rebelliously defended from their lawful Sovereign; and thereupon became Vagabonds upon the Sea, there seeking Rapine from all People to furnish themselves for maintenance of their Rebellion at home. Whereto his Majesty expressed his credit, by telling me, That two years since, upon their Proffer at it, he had denied them Entrance into his Country, and that he knew not how they had now obtained it; signifying, that 'twas either through negligence, or surreptitious dealing in his Officers; which I interpreted to him to be the Bribing those of Canton: however, since there was a Licence sent for their coming to Court, the best was to admit them, because it would seem light now to revoke it; only he should be cautious how he granted them any Commerce in his Country; for wheresoever they once got footing, they immediately so fortified themselves, that there was then no expulsion of them, nor preserving the adjacent Parts from being infested with them. The Emperor was very well pleased at my Information, and said it should be remembered in its proper Season. A few days after their arrival here, I was Summoned by the Mandorins to be present in the Tribunal, in the Hearing and Debating the Hollanders Proposals, and to give my judgement upon them: At their appearing there were twenty of them, the two chief being Peter de Goyer, and jacob de Keyser, whom the Tartars called Compim, that is Captain, and showed them a fair Respect: they Saluted me very civilly after the European fashion, calling me by my Name, which they had learned in Canton or Couchinchina. Here they presently produced many Boxes and Fardels, which they opened before the Mandorins and Tartars, and took out their Contents; but being asked concerning every Species, whether it were of Holland or any other Country, either because I was present, or to justify themselves by the truth, they openly acknowledged of what Place every Particular was; so that all things being seen and Examined, scarce one of ten was found to be of Holland, it being easy to perceive they were most of them Indian Commodities; yea, the Cloth, which they pretended to be made in Holland, and whereof they had a hundred Pieces, was really no other than Indian Bafta's: Then Demand being made of the length of the Voyage from thence hither, they said it did require sixteen Months, affixing the time spent in Sailing from Place to Place where they gathered up Goods. All the Friends and Servants of the Kings of Canton were diligent Attendants unto the Dutch, perpetually praising and extolling them, and proclaiming the great Benefit which the Mandorins would receive by Commerce with these Men; by which it was apparent, that those of Canton had undertaken the management of this Embassy, which they performed with all their Power, as if it had been their own proper Business: At length they flocked about me, to hear what I would say; and I thus delivered myself in the Chinese Language: Most certain it is, that these Hollanders are Europeans, who have now no King to Govern them, because they have cast him off; they have one only Prince that Commands their Armies, and he who Commands now is a Child about six years old, nor is it he who sends them hither; but, as they confess, by the Advice and Counsel of their Mandorins, they came first into India, and afterwards into China: The Traffic they bring with them is for the most part (that I say not all) of the Growth of other Countries, and not their own. But as I intended to have proceeded, a Messenger coming for me from the Emperor, I was forced to break off, only adding, That my Native Country was near theirs, so that I very well knew their Manners, and understood their Language, whereby I had discovered from them, that in the Schedule which they delivered to the Mandorins, and in the Memorial to the Emperor, they had made a far different Relation from what they now have, had I been either absent, or ignorant of them: And though they found one Precedent acting much in favour of them, yet seeing me sit near him, they supposed me to have some Authority in the Court, which made them to forbear so much; and when I arose to go out, they all stood up, and the two Captains proffered me their utmost Service.  
When I came to the Emperor, the first Observation I made to him, was the Calculation of the time of the Hollanders Travels; for being demanded, Whence they came to this Employment? they answered, From Holland, for a second Experiment of that Success whereof they had failed two years since. They had confessed sixteen Months for their Voyage from Holland to China, and allowing other sixteen Months for their Passage from China to Holland, therein were thirty two Months for their Passage forward and backward; whereto adding eight Months, which have been spent between their arrival at Canton and this Court, the whole amounts to forty Months, whereby it is manifest, that they could not go hence home, and there wait for a Commission and Presents, to return hither with them, and all in the space of two years, as had been pretended; so that by this Lie the Emperor might judge what credit was to be given them in other Matters. The Emperor was somewhat amazed at this Argument; but approaching near, as if I had some Secret to whisper to him, I alleged a second, which much more astonished him, thus: If these People get footing in any Place, upon pretence of Commerce, immediately they raise Fortresses, and plant Guns. (wherein they are most expert) and so appropriate a Title to their Possessions. I admire how they come to be led through the Emperor's Highways between Canton and this Court, and to be suffered to view all Places which may be most advantageous to them: for supposing they have a Design to Invade the Kingdom of Cayo, if they come to that Island which is called The Golden Mountain, standing in the middle of the great River, where it empties itself into the Sea, and should there build a Castle, they would Command that Passage, and be capable of all Supplies from Sea, in despite of this whole Country: and thereabouts are four great Cities, which who could preserve from their Incursions, if they should Settle themselves upon the aforesaid Place, which they would be able to defend with a hundred Men, though it would put your Majesty to the Charge of keeping two or three thousand Men in Pay to attend their Motions? and the like danger there would be in what Place soever should be allotted them for Abode. Let not the Emperor take it ill that I do thus freely declare the sense of the Danger I apprehend him to be in; for I stand before my bounteous Lord and Master, to whom I am obliged to declare any thing that may prevent his ill, the fear whereof breeds no little anxiety in my Heart. The Emperor stood musing for a small space, and then signified his clear apprehension of what I delivered, and presently asked me if the Muscovites were of the same Temper? whereto I answered quite contrary, That they were a very faithful and just People, one only Exception Law allowed, which therefore they do not so perfectly observe as they ought; but they are Governed by a potent Prince, who could have no other Design in his Embassy hither, but a mere Congratulation of the Emperor's fortunate Conquest of this Empire, and happy Inauguration in the Throne: but because they understand not this Language, nor have any Interpreter careful of their Business, they are left as Men forlorn; it would be therefore like the Emperor's wont Goodness, though here are but two of that Nation, seeing you have received their Message and Present, to do them some Honour, and with other Gifts to return them in Peace and Amity to their ow● Country. The Emperor was pleased to approve whatever I said, so that I thought it needless to press any thing farther; God grant he may be mindful (as I have already found him) of what I have now urged to him, as well as what I moved about the Hollanders some Months since. At length the Emperor commanded a Table to be furnished for me, and the chief Eunuch of the Palace to accompany me, and so withdrew.  
Certain it is, that three thousand Tays were sufficient to make a Present to the Emperor, more acceptable than all the Dutch have brought, thereby to confirm the Emperor's Favour to us, and interclude all Ways to these Heretics; but we are at too great a distance from Maccoa, to acquaint them with these Passages, and probably we might not be heard; nevertheless I assure your Reverend Fatherhood, that as far as my Power will extend, I will spare neither Art nor Labour to paint out these Hollanders in their true and native Colours. To do this Work now by the Hands of Subjects, seems very difficult unto me: insomuch that a thousand, now the Enemy by his Bribes has possessed so many Hearts, would scarce do what a hundred would formerly have done; however, I trust in God, the Ruler of all Hearts, and hope in the Goodness and Favour of the Emperor, that as he hath been pleased to hearken unto me in other things, so he would vouchsafe me equal Grace in this present Business.  
The first of August some Mandorins belonging to the Emperor, invited the Mandorin of Canton, with a great Mandorin of another Province (who both had accompanied the Dutch to Court) unto our College, whither there came that day at least a hundred Men, most of them grave and eminent Persons, my ancient Acquaintance and Friends: Among other things they told me, that the Fraternity called Cin a vam, had resolved to invite the Dutch to a Feast, but they were not permitted to stir out of their Doors, which made them despair of effecting their Design, insomuch that they had declared against all seeking of Trade here; and having Saluted and Congratulated the Emperor, were desirous to depart homewards, only they had a very choice Present designed for me, but for the same reason were not able to bring it; yet they hope I will do them no Injury to the Emperor.  
The sixth of August the Emperor sent for me to come to Court with speed, to cooperate with the Coli in the Hollanders Business; and as soon as I came, they showed me a Copy of a Decree drawn up, but not confirmed by the Emperor, who (they said) would have me consulted in it. Upon Examination I found it run much in favour of the Dutch, praising their Nobleness and Greatness, and extolling their Worthy Labours in coming from so remote a Country, to Visit and Congratulate his Imperial Majesty; upon which Considerations this Tribunal being to deliver their Opinions to the Emperor concerning the Commerce which they desire with his Countries, they declared an unanimous propensity to it: The Precedent asked me if it were with my satisfaction? I answered Negatively, and gave him my Reasons for it, that for thousands of years past, until this time, the Empire of China having never admitted the like, it was a pregnant Argument that it was not conceived safe, but very dangerous; and greater Mischiefs were to feared from the Hollanders upon such a Contract, than from any other Nation under the Sun. But probably the Hollanders (said I) may be your Parents and Kindred, and so come hither for your Benefit wholly; yet if their Pretences be well scanned, they will appear to be grounded upon their own Profit: They boast what great Merchants they are, and I suppose it is their Nature, as well as Trade, to enrich themselves from the Goods of others. The Tartar Precedent was both amazed and incensed at my Answer; he was Son-in-law to one of the Vice-Roys of Canton, and durst not contradict his Father-in-law; therefore to make trial whether I would change my Sentence, he appointed three Chinese of the Coli to debate the Business more privately with me; who were so far from altering my Opinion, that with great alacrity they became all of my Mind, and expressed a great deal of joy that I had spoke so frankly, which they not daring to do, were resolved to absent themselves from Court. Hereupon I urged boldly that the Decree might be altered, and the Suffrage of the Court being taken, a definitive Sentence drawn up, That seeing the Emperor had received Presents from the Hollanders, he should be desired to remunerate them away; but Contracts with, and Access to this Court, was not according to the ancient style of this Empire. To this they were all silent, and ignorant of the reason, albeit two days after a Decree was issued out with some small Alterations only; which moved me to go to the most ancient Chinese of the Coli, to know the reason thereof: who seeing my Constancy and Resolution, desired me to rest satisfied, and said it should be Concluded, that Commerce should be denied the Dutch, only it should be confirmed by general Suffrage, that there might be no occasion of offence to any.  
The same day came the Precedent to visit me, to be informed (as he said) about the Hollanders Business: I advised him to be very careful what he did in it, for I had spoken privately with the Emperor, who had commanded the Coli to consult with me about it; whereby he intended nothing else, than that they should follow my Sentence in it, and not recede from it. His Reply was, That he would persuade them to be content; that the Emperor should reward them only, but not grant them any liberty of Trade. Thus far was only Consultation about it, but it is now become a Conclusion; for they despaired of the Emperor's Approbation in their Favour without my Consent, and of that they despaired much more: In few days the Decree will be Published, and possibly before Father Gabriel Magelanus' Departure, who brings these.  
The Letter from the General of Batavia, to the Emperor of China, and Viceroy of Canton; Translated out of Dutch into Portugese by Father john Adam.  
THE Omnipotent God, who created the Heavens, the Earth, and whatsoever is contained in them, hath divided the Earth into several Kingdoms, Empires, Provinces, Islands, and Dominions, and hath ordained by his Eternal Wisdom that no one Place should be stored with all manner of things, but that whatsoever is either necessary for the Life, or convenient for the Ornament of Mankind, whether Production of Nature, or Invention of Art, should be found partly in one Country, and partly in another, Divine Providence so disposing it, that the Wants of this Land should be supplied by that, and the Defects of that retributed by another, that so by the means of Commerce Men might enjoy Society, and the common Wants of all Nations might, by receiving mutual Relief, knit themselves together in the Bonds of Friendship: And this is the reason which moved our Natiön, above all others, wholly to apply and devote it self to Trade and Commerce through the utmost Parts of the Sea; and by this means are we come to Alliance and Friendship with Kings and Rulers of most Countries neighbouring on China, whereby we came to receive Intelligence of those triumphant Victories, and glorious Conquests which Almighty God hath given your Majesty over the renowned Emperor of China, by settling and establishing your Majesty in the Throne thereof: And by this we have been stirred up to appear in the Presence of your Majesty, to Congratulate those glorious Achievements, and to wish a future Happiness and Prosperity thereunto; and withal, to desire your Majesty's admittance of our Ships to enter with safety into the Ports of your Dominions, and to exercise a Trade with your Subjects, as we do with those of other Countries. We hope that your Majesty will grant us this Favour, seeing it is the Decree of Divine Providence, and an universal practice amongst all Men; whereby great Profit shall accrue to your Majesty's Subjects and Countries. And to the end your Majesty may receive from us the greater Security and Satisfaction about our Proposals, we have sent two ancient and honest Men, Peter de Goyer and jacob de Keyser, to attend your Majesty's Person and Pleasure, to whom we trust your Majesty will give Audience, and a convenient Dispatch. And thus we pray Almighty God to grant perfect Health, and to add many happy days to your Majesty's Life.  
From Batavia, july 20. 1655. Governor General, john Maatzuyker.  
This Letter, which by the Emperor's Order was Translated verbatim out of Dutch into the Chinese Language, came at first unsealed, and without any manner of Glorious or Majestic Title, as if he had writ to one of his familiar Friends and Equals; but the Chineses in Canton did so dress it up and adorn it, that it appeared with great Reverence and Humility: for otherwise and different were the Letters formerly written to the Emperor's of China when we came hither, by Maximilian Duke of Bavaria, and Ranutius Fernelius Duke of Parma, as well for the Paper, Style, and Superscription, as for the magnificent Titles and Encomiums which they gave him: but what Comparison between these Princes and a few Merchants in java? at length the World will be undeceived. Thus far Father Adam.  
The Presents they brought they divided into four Parts, the first was for the Emperor, the second for his Mother, the third for the Empress; these three had their Superscriptions: the fourth was a particular Present for the two Ambassadors. This Division was subtly enough contrived, to purchase the Favour, and to insinuate into the Affections of all Parties: but though the Hollanders are sufficiently Masters of that Art, this was not their own Contrivance, but the Viceroy of Canton, who, as they did not act the Translator's part, to mend and patch the General of Batavia's Letter, but Composed new ones in stead thereof, so they wholly ordered and disposed the Presents, supposing so to manage the whole Business, that it should not be capable of denial: Nor had they missed their aim, had they been Catholics; for than they had met with no Opposition. That the method and alteration in the disposure of the Presents was the Chineses Invention, appears plain enough from this one Argument: When the Master of the Ceremonies had received the Presents from the Hollanders, he asked them how it came to pass that such and such were for the Queens, seeing there was no mention made thereof in their General's Letter or Memorial? To which they returned this ridiculous Answer, That after they set Sail from their Port, and were far off at Sea, they found these things in the Ship, which they knew not of before, a●d therefore they had disposed them for their Majesties. Happy Argonauts are these, to find Silk and Purple woven in their Ships, without their own Labour; Coral and Amber, with all manner of precious things, without their knowledge! Let no Man think their Answer false or equivocal, because haply they found them in the Ships of some Portuguese Merchants or others they met with in their Voyage; for this they ordinarily do without any scruple of Conscience, or terror of Divine Vengeance.  
No Man can doubt, but a Nation so remote, which was in no case dependant upon, and never heard of before in the Empire of China, coming now with the specious Pretence of being Tributaries, their Hands full of Presents, (which though they had been of ordinary Quality, and things common in China, yet might have been sufficient for the multitude of them) whereby they endeavoured to conquer the Emperor by the Vice-Roys of Canton, corrupt the Mandorins, and above all make sure of that Chief of the Coli, Son-in-law (as I have said) to the eldest Viceroy of Canton, and Bribe the Tartar Precedent of the Tribunal of Hospitality (which was not hard to fasten on so sordid and covetous a Wretch) I say no Man can doubt, but that all this did promise to the Hollanders a very prevailing Success to their Negotiations. But the Hearts of Kings are in the Hand of the Lord: but though it must be confessed, that Gifts will do much, yet much more the devout Prayers of the Servants of God, who has been pleased to fortify the Minds of the Chinese Mandorins, to weaken and unbend those of the Tartars, and so to fix the Heart of a young Emperor, that he should deny the Hollanders the Commerce they sought, and with a remarkable Ingenuity, Affability, and Prudence, make them promise their Return hither once every eight Years to pay their Tribute.  
Three things there are, whereof the Hollanders have no scarcity, which had they brought, would have been powerful Advocates for them: The first is, a Harpsichord, with a skilful Player on it; the second, a Trumpeter; the third, some Engineers and Officers to Train up and Exercise Soldiers. These things the Emperor doth much long for; but our God would not suffer them to bring them, that for the future the like may be brought by our Friends, which may redound very much to the benefit of the Catholic Religion.  
Lastly, May your Lordships consider, that it was a peculiar Grace of God to blind the Eyes of these Hollanders (with their great Favourers and Interpreters in Canton) that they should not put a pleasing Title to their Memorials, that thereby the Chineses taking disgust at these innovating Heretics, might be the more closely linked to the Catholic Portuguese.  

A Catalogue of the Presents which the Hollanders brought to the Court of China.  

The Presents for the Emperor.  
A Suit of Armour Embossed with Gold.  
Twenty three Guns of several sorts and sizes, all richly and curiously wrought.  
Six broad Swords.  
Six other Swords, Hatched with Gold.  
Five Chests filled with Cloves.  
One Chest filled with Nutmegs.  
Two Pieces of fine Scarlet.  
Two Pieces of Broadcloth.  
One Piece of Cloth, Carnation Colour.  
One Piece of green Cloth.  
Two Pieces of Skie-colour Cloth.  
Two Pieces of Popingee Cloth.  
A hundred els of Holland.  
Three Fardels of Flowers of divers Colours.  
Three Fardels of Cinnamon.  
Twelve Quilts.  
Fifty Pounds of Amber.  
Two Pound of choice Coral.  
Two Pound of Amber Beads.  
One Branch of polished Coral, weighing one Pound and a half.  
Ten Parcels of Sandal.  
Three Flasks for Powder.  
A Silver Optic Tube.  
Twelve Plumes.  
Four Looking-Glasses.  
One great Looking-Glass eight-square.  
One Suit of of Tapestry Hangings.  
Six Carpets.   

The Presents for the Empress.  
A large Looking-Glass.  
A little Image of Tortoise-shell.  
A Piece of of green Cloth.  
A Piece of Scarlet.  
Eight els of Holland.  
A Piece of Skie-colour Cloth.  
A Piece of green European Satin.  
Two Quilts.  
Tapestry Hangings.  
Four-Pieces of Amber.  
Two Italian Tables of white Marble, Inlaid with Pictures of divers Colours.  
Three Rosaries of Amber Beads.  
A Crystal Cabinet.  
A Cabinet of Wood of divers Figures.  
Ten Bottles of European sweet Waters.  
Six little Chests of divers Pictures.   

The Presents for the Empresses Mother.  
A large Looking-Glass.  
A Tortoise-shell Cabinet Inlaid with Silver.  
An Ebony Cabinet Inlaid with Silver.  
Another little Ebony Cabinet.  
A great Scretore wrought with Crystal.  
Four Rosaries of Amber Beads.  
Three Rosaries of Coral Beads.  
Six Pieces of gross Amber.  
One Branch of Coral.  
Six Italian Tables of white Marble, Inlaid with Pictures of divers Colours.  
Three Painted Carpets.  
One Piece of Scarlet.  
One Piece of Broadcloth, somewhat course.  
One Piece of black European Satin.  
One Piece of green European Satin.  
One Piece of blue Satin.  
Two Pieces of black European Damask.  
One Piece of European Velvet.  
Tapestry Hangings.  
Twenty six els of Holland.  
A Cabinet made after the fashion of an Eagle.  
Six Crystal Goblets.  
Twenty one curious Pinctadoes of Metchlajatam.  
Twelve Bottles of European Sweet-Water.  
One Piece of Broadcloth, very fine.   

The Presents which Peter the Goyer and jacob de Keyser, the two Holland Ambassadors, made to the Emperor.  
A Piece of Scarlet.  
A Piece of green Cloth.  
A Piece of green European Satin.  
A Piece of red European Satin.  
A Piece of white Satin.  
Twenty four els of Holland.  
Ten Pieces of Amber.  
Two Rosaries of Amber Beads.  
Two Rosaries of Coral Beads.  
A Looking-Glass.  
Four Looking-Glasses with Painting.  
Four Marble Tables of divers Colours.  
A Marble Cabinet.  
Two Guns.  
Two Lances.  
One Sword, with a Silver Hilt and rich Scabbard.  
Three Goblets of Venice Glass.  
Two Statues, Engraven with divers Flowers.  
A Sword Hatched with Gold and Silver.  
A pair of Knives.  
A Plume of Feathers.  
A Painted Parrot.  
Twenty Bottles of European Sweet-Water.  
Twelve Pots of Wine of divers Countries.   
These are the Treasures wherewith the Hollanders intended to purchase the Chinese Trade; certainly the best Course for Merchants to take: But though these had good Skill, yet they had bad Success; and our God who suffered them to enter japan, so much to the destruction of Christianity, which before flourished on that Island, would not permit their Ingress into China, to the like damage of Religion here.  
The Hollanders Reception in Canton was very Honourable, and their Entertainment at this Court very Hospitable; and at last their Dismission thence was withal possible Grace and Favor, as appears by their Passport, whereof the Translation followeth, viz.   

A Remonstrance of the Court of Request to the Emperor.  
IN the thirteenth Year of the Reign of the Emperor Canchy, on the eighteenth Day of the sixth Month, came to this Court a Copy of a Petition of the Hollanders, who came here to tender their Homage and Vassalage to your Majesty; wherefore, according to our Duty, we have consulted thereon: and although the truth be, that the Fame of your Majesty's Greatness and Power be extended unto the utmost Parts of the habitable Earth; yet upon our strictest examination and search into the Laws and ancient Records of this Empire for this purpose, we cannot find in any Age past, that the Hollanders have ever sent to pay Tribute: Therefore seeing we have no Precedent, nor established Rule to follow in this Business, the result of our present judgement is, that your Majesty may do very well to continue this following Decree, to wit,  
That considering the Voyage from the Hollanders Country hither is both tedious and perilous, your Majesty doth grant them leave, once every five years to come and pay their Tribute unto this Court, and not oftener: And this your Majesty doth, to show the whole World your willingness to receive into your Bosom the remotest Strangers. For the Way of their approach hither, it is fit to be by the Province of Canton, and no otherwise: And for what relateth to grant Licence for their Commerce within your Majesty's Dominions, there is already a clear Declaration published for your Majesty's Dislike thereof, so that more needs not be said of that Matter; yet notwithstanding, after their appearance before your Majesty, they may buy and sell some certain things, provided they have regard always to such Constitutions as are made concerning all Strangers within this Realm, and exactly conform themselves in the manner of Buying and Selling to the Laws and Ordinances established in that behalf; and hereupon let all vigilancy he had, and all appointed Penalties severely executed upon Default. As often as they shall come to pay-their Tribute, their whole number both of Masters and Servants not to exceed an hundred Persons; of those, only twenty shall repair unto the Court (the rest remaining behind at Canton) and of those twenty, let them observe to bring two Chiefs, whereof one may be a Man of Learning, the other a Soldier. Let the Mandorins provide strong Guards to accompany them to the Court, and to take care at their Return that they keep together, without straggling out of their Way; and upon their arrival at Canton, that they immediately repair for their own Country, their delays about the Coast and Seas of Canton appearing inconvenient.  
This is the Opinion of your Majesty's Court of Request, but not daring to take upon it any Determination of what is fit or not fit; therefore I the Precedent thereof, do in all humble reverence offer this Remonstrance unto your Majesty, beseeching your Majesty's Royal Decree for a final Determination hereon. Given in the thirteenth Year of his Imperial Majesty Canchy, on the seventh Day of the seventh Moon.  
Two days after the Date of this Remonstrance, this following Decree of the Emperor was Published.   

The ultimate Decree of the Emperor.  
To the Kingdom of Holland Health and Peace, which out of its Cordial Love to justice hath subjected itself to Us, and sent Ambassadors through the wide Sea to pay Us Tribute: We nevertheless weighing in Our Mind the length of the Voyage, with the Dangers incident thereunto, do heartily grant them leave to come once every eight years, to pay their Tribute unto this Court; and this We do to make known to the Universe Our Affections to the People of the remotest Parts: In all other things We give Our Royal Consent and Approbation to the Remonstrance of Our Court of Request.  
Thus (you see) neither the Court nor Emperor have granted them Commerce in this Country; which being denied, there is little reason to think that they will return to pay their Tribute only, whence they shall reap neither Honour nor Profit, but contrarily Damage and Disgrace: for although the Emperor should have returned them Gifts of equal value to their Presents, according to the Custom of other Countries, yet the Expense of a Ship or two for the space almost of two years, would be burdensome and ridiculous; which however, allowing the denial of Commerce to them, if the Emperor had granted them their Return every year, they might well have made up by a private Trade, especially being so much in favour with the Vice-Roys of Canton, and the Tartars thereabouts, who would engross the Profits thereof. Therefore did God stir up the Hearts of the Chinese Mandorins unanimously to oppose and contradict it; and at length, when both Tartars and Chinese had granted their Return every fifth Year, the Emperor by special Divine Providence hath augmented it to the eighth Year; and before that Revolution come, either the Emperor, the Vice-Roys of Canton, or the rest of their Favourers will be dead, or the Hollanders will be destroyed, or the Times will be changed, and other Government will succeed: but if all these fail, and the Hollanders will be so abject to return at the eight years' end, yet the Lord will minister some means to us for the ruining their Designs; albeit there is little probability of their Return, since they departed so highly discontented as they did, as well by the strict Watches that were set over them, as for that they were never admitted to the Emperor's Presence, as Father Balion hath acquainted me in an Epistle which he wrote to me by a Post after my departure to Nanking, wherein he thus writes:  
The Hollanders may not come into the King's Presence (nor the Muscovites) because they will not submit themselves to those Ceremonies of Reverence accustomed in this Palace. They are Novices, and ignorant in Affairs, and obstinate in refusing to accommodate themselves to the Customs of the Country. God will at length discover his Mercies to the Catholic Portugueses here. The Court of Requests exhibited a Remonstrance to the Emperor, to grant them leave to return every fifth Year, but not any liberty of Trade; but the Emperor hath altered the fifth to the eighth Year, which is equivalent with a forbidding them ever to return again. The day before Publishing the Emperor's Decree (whereof I here send your Fatherhood a Copy) Father Adam told me he had spoken with the Emperor. Thus far Father Balion.  
Your Lordships may observe how much our God doth favour and assist true Catholic Christians; for the Tartars and Chinese are highly offended with the Hollanders, and account them Barbarians, for refusing the Ceremonies and Reverence of the Court: and the Hollanders (with the Muscovites) are equally distasted, because they could not be admitted to the Emperor's Presence without them; and very just is it, that Heretics and Schismatics should depart with hatred and disgust, that by their ill Example they might not give Scandal to the new Christianity here Planted, nor cause the Religion of Europe to be ill spoken of.  
Wherefore the most Noble Captain, and the rest of the Governors of the Holy City, be your Lordships of good Courage, and hope strongly in the Bowels of the Mercy of God, that as he hath suffered his City (most faithful to his Divine Majesty) of late Years to undergo so many Tribulations, he hath done it for Direction only, not for Destruction. Doth Gold melted in the Furnace come out wasted and consumed? no, but more pure, bright, and precious. Can God forget the Piety of such a City, which maintains so many Religious of all sorts, and where so many Masses and Oblations are daily Offered? Where is the Refuge and Sanctuary of Religion but in this City, which is gloriously called The Name of God? Can God forget his Promise? he hath promised Tribulations, and an hundred-fold for the Sufferings of his Saints, and an hundred he will pay.   
FINIS.   

AN APPENDIX: OR Special Remarks TAKEN AT LARGE OUT OF ATHANASIUS KIRCHER'S Antiquities of China.  

PART I.  

CHAP. I.  
The Cause and Occasion of this Work.  
IT is now about thirty years since I produced the Exposition of a certain Syro-Chinesian Monument, found in China in the Year 1625. which although it gained no small Applause among the Readers of a more than ordinary Apprehension, who were taken with the Novelty, yet there were not wanting some incompetent Censurers or Critics, who ceased not to wound its Reputation by snarling and trifling Objections, stabbing it with critical Stelettoes, albeit they proved in the sequel leaden and blunted, viz. That there was never any Monument of such a kind in Nature, and that therefore it was a mere Forgery. This they endeavoured by all means possible, not only to persuade themselves to believe, but also to raise a like Credulity in others. These and the like Persons are deservedly, and aught to be esteemed for such, who rejecting all Divine and Humane Faith, approve of nothing but what they have seen themselves, account nothing to be believed but what their own Brain hath dictated to them. These are they that like troublesome Flesh-Flies, flying at any obvious fatness, soil that which is sincere and untainted, and desist not to bespot that which is pure with a defiled and Thrasonick Blast: Amongst which was a certain modern Writer, who blushed not with all his Might, and indeed with an insolent Scoff to question the truth of this Monument, sometimes asserting it to be introduced by a jesuitical Cheat, and other while averring that it was a flat and plain Forgery of the jesuits, feigned both to deceive the Chinese, and also to defraud them of their Treasures. I shall conceal the Name of the Person, partly out of a tenderness to Christian Charity, and partly because in the judgement of prudent and knowing Men he seemeth unworthy of any Answer; seeing that the truth of this Monument is established and confirmed by the Eye-witness of so many illustrious Authors, by so many Books concerning this Method divulged throughout the whole Empire by the Chinesian Colais themselves, Leo and Paul, Persons of great Quality, and instructed in the Christian Religion (the se ●ooks are commonly exposed to the sight of Strangers in the Library of the Roman College, with the authentic Draught of the Monument itself sent from China) and last, approved by the whole Christian World; so that it is of little concernment what an obscure Bragadocio barketh forth in the utmost Quarter of the World; who, if he had abstained from Calumnies and Scoffs, and had prudently proposed the Matter with some scrupulosity, peradventure might better have saved his own Reputation and the Credit of his Work; but so it happeneth by the just judgement of God, that those who endeavour to traduce the Glory of the Divine Majesty by Cavils and Scoffs, both contrary to Conscience and Charity, for the most part at length suffer Shipwreck of their own Fame and Labours.  
Moved therefore by these Reasons, lest a Monument of so great Concern, deprived of its Credit, should run the hazard of being cast away, I shall labour so by the Divine Assistance to establish the Truth of the Monument in this undertaken Work, (being my Contexture from the very bottom of the Matter) confirmed not only by the great attestation of the Fathers of our Society, which have seen it with their own Eyes, but also from the testimony of the Chinese themselves, that from henceforth there may no place of doubting be left, and the Heterodox themselves may be forced to confess (the Interpretation of this Syro-Chinesian Inscription being considered) that no other Doctrine was taught above a thousand years passed by the Preachers of the Gospel, which is not altogether consonant and conformable, yea the very same with the Orthodox Doctrine now professed: and therefore the Gospel Preached formerly in China, is the same with that which the Universal Catholic Roman Church enjoineth to be believed at this Day, as I shall afterwards prove by manifold strength of Argument.  
Now that the Matter may be treated of in a requisite Order and Method, 
A twofold Interpretation of this Monument.  I thought good first of all to annex a twofold, perfect, and sincere Interpretation of this Stone, expounded by the Chinesian Learned Men themselves, from a Book Printed in Chinesian Characters, and expressed verbatim in the genuine Pronunciation of the Chinesian words, by Father Michael Boim, a Person excellently skilled in the Chinese Language, as it will appear anon from his Epistle to the Reader. I have also adjoined another Exposition with the Scholiasts, avoiding the Chinese Phrase, not so accustomed to our Ears, and that for the more suitable apprehending of the genuine Sense of the Table. And this I did the rather, that I might not seem to omit any thing by which the Monument might receive the greater Illustration. And by reason some may justly question how those Syrian-Chaldeans, the great Propagators of the Christian Religion, could penetrate into those utmost Quarters of the Earth; it appeared not only congruous, but also absolutely necessary for the confirmation of this Matter, to administer Aid to the perplexed Reader in this obscure Labyrinth of various Travels, by the flaming Pharos of this Work; that is, to direct him by Geographical Demonstrations; from which, if I do not deceive myself, 
Whence the Gospel, as also the Heathenish Superstitions came into China  the Reader shall clearly understand, That not only the Christian Doctrine, but also the Superstitions of the Chinese and their Fables before the coming of our Saviour, derived their Original from one and the same Region; that is, from Egypt, Graecia, Syria, and Chaldea. Now where the vast Empire of the Chinese is, into which the Monument showeth the Gospel to have had an Entrance, I shall rather hint at in a few words, than endeavour to describe; concerning which, notwithstanding, if the inquisitive Reader desireth farther satisfaction, I shall remit him to have recourse unto the History of Father Nicholas Trigautius, and john Samedius, as also to the Atlas Sinicus of Martin Martinius, and many others, where he shall find fully described whatsoever relateth unto the Situation of China and its Wonders, the Nature, Property, and Fertility of the Regions, the multitude of its great and vast Cities, and their Inhabitants; and lastly, the Politic and Civil Government, in which regard this Empire seemeth not to give place to any Monarchy in the World. My Business is only to explain those things, which as they are controverted, so likedo wonderfully render the Readers doubtful and perplexed about the equivocation of the Terms; and also to allege, in respect to the curious Reader, the more rare Curiosities and Secrets of Things observed to be treasured up in this Nation and others adjacent, not observed hitherto by any former Authors; with the Prodigies both of Nature and Art, each being recorded in their proper place.  
CHINA, 
The Description and Boundaries of China.  the largest and vastest of Kingdoms, as it was confined unto the utmost Bounds of Asia by the Creator of the Earthly Globe, so also did it remain altogether unknown unto the Ancients, even unto the Year 1220. when Marcus Paulus Venetus first discovered it unto us under the Name of Catay, as afterwards shall be made manifest. On the East it is encompassed with the Eastern Ocean; On the North it hath Tartary adjoining, separated by a Wall, whose yet undiscovered Bounds are extended even unto the Frozen Sea, and questionless they are in some part or other continued to the North part of America with Anian; whether it be a Sraight or Isthmos; although unto this very time (as with great pains it was searched after by the Fathers of our Society employed in China) the Limits of these vast Kingdoms and Lands have as yet been detected by no Person: On the West it is encompassed partly with Ridges of most high Mountains, partly a Sandy Desert and other Kingdoms, which we shall discourse of anon: Lastly, on the South it is limited with the Sea, the Kingdoms of Touchinum, Cochinchina, Laum, and others. The Latitude beginneth from 18 Degrees, and extendeth itself unto 43. that is, it is distended by the interval of a thousand four hundred and forty Italian Miles from South to North, and from the West unto the East it almost consisteth of the same Distance; whence the Chineses do express it in their Maps in the form of a Quadrate, although by our Geographers that are better skilled in the Mathematics, 
It's several Names.  it is described in the Figure of a Crescent. Now in reference unto the confusion of the Names of it, it is as great as the diversity of the adjoining Nations are: the Spaniards and the Portuguese call it China; the Ancients, as it ●s to be seen in Ptolemy, Sin and Serica; the Arabians, Sin; and the Saracens, Catay: All which Appellations are so far I may say, from being in use among the Chinese themselves, that the Names are not so much as known, as it is hence apparent; for it is an immemorial Custom among the Chinese, that as often as the Right of Dominion devolved from one Family to another, according to the mutability of Humane Affairs, so also was the Kingdom dignified with a new Name by him that assumed the Regalities; which he that doth, imposes some glorious Title on the Empire, according to his own will and pleasure: So in Times past we read that it was called Tan, which is to say, An Empire without Bounds; other times Thou, that denoteth Rest or Repose; then Hiu, from the Name of a great Duke; I find it also called Sciam, as if you should say, A most Adorned Kingdom: Cheu signifieth A Kingdom that exceedeth all other Kingdoms in Perfection; also Han, by which word they denominate the Milky-Path; whence it cometh to pass, that almost each several Nation doth describe it by the imposition of proper and different Terms: Now at this Day it is called Ciumquo▪ and by some Ciunhoa, whereof the former signifieth A Garden, by reason of its pleasantness, and abundance of delightful things, and the latter implieth The Middle, because the Chineses suppose their Kingdom is situate in the midst of the Earth, which also they will have to be foursquare.  
This whole Empire is divided into fifteen Kingdoms or Provinces, 
The Division of the Empire of China.  bounded or terminated in some places by vast Rivers, and in others by inaccessible Rocks and Mountains: Of which Provinces nine are reckoned in the South part, and six in the North. Nature in a manner hath contrived all this complex of Kingdoms unaccessible unto all others; on the East and South the Ocean is scarcely Navigable, by reason of the violence of the Tides; and on the West the craggy Ridges of the Mountains admit of no passage; and on the North it is at this Day fortified partly by a Desert of an immense vastness, and partly by a Wall of nine hundred Italian Miles, erected by King Xio, about two hundred Years before the Incarnation of our Saviour, by the work of 1000000 Men in the space of five Years, to restrain the Incursion of the Tartars; so that being defended by so many Fortifications, it relieth on its own weight: If you do but only observe the Wall, it is a Work that will cause an amazement, which without doubt, if the Ancients had arrived unto the knowledge of, they would have reckoned it amongst the seven Wonders of the World. But let us now subjoin the Names of the Kingdoms or Provinces.  
The Northern Kingdoms of the Empire of China are Honan, Xensi, Xansi, Xantum, Peking, and Leautum. The Southern Kingdoms are Canton or Quantung, Quangsi, Yunnan, Fukien, Kiangsi, Suchuem, Utquang, Chekiam, and Nankim.  
That I may comprehend all in brief, first I shall annex a Geographical Scheme or Map of the whole Empire, divided into fifteen Provinces, that you may more clearly discover the Situation of each, and that we may not appear to have let slip any thing memorable in reference to the Cities, Mountains, Rivers, Lakes, and other Occurrences worthy of observation, I have here prefixed this Geographical Table, which containeth a Description of all the Kingdoms; from which, as from an alone Compendium, you may find whatsoever presenteth itself worthy of Consideration.   

CHAP. II.  
IN the Year 1625. when in Siganfu, 
The first discovery of the Syro-Chinesian Monument.  the Metropolis of the Kingdom of Xensi, in a certain Village a Trench was digged for the fit Foundation of an Edifice or Building, it so happened, That in the casting up of the Earth the Laborers found a Stone Table, worthy of note for its Chinesian Writing; which when they had digged out of the Ground, they measured its quantity, and found it in length nine handfuls and a half, in breadth five, and in thickness about one; whereupon was curiously Engraven a Cross. Those who studiously viewed it, report, That the Cross was bend inwards like to the Lilies, in the manner of that which is to be seen at Meliapore in India, on the Sepulchre of St. Thomas the Apostle, and not much unlike that which the Knights of the Order of St. john of jerusalem bore, partly hanging on their Necks, and partly sewed to their Garments and Cloaks. Under this Cross followeth the Title of the Inscription, expressed throughout the whole superficies of the Stone in the Chinesian Language and Character, as is manifest from the Figure adjoined.  
And as the Chineses are carried as it were by a certain natural propensity unto things curious; so also the first Report of the finding of this Stone attracted a great multitude of their Learned Men, who resorted thither from all Parts. The Governor of the Place being moved with the strangeness of this Monument, having seriously contemplated the venerable Antiquity of it, that he might allure and draw the People from all Parts by the Fame thereof, for the Benefit and Reputation of the City, placed it on a Table or Pedestal curiously wrought within the Court of the Temple of the Bonzii, and erected a Roof over it, partly that it might receive no damage by the injury of Time, and also that as many as were Spectators of this unusual Monument might read, examine, and describe it at their own leisure.  
And because that on the Margins there were discovered Characters unknown to the Chinese, intermixed with those of their own, they were much concerned to know what they related unto, and at last were satisfied by the diligence of our Society, as it will appear more at large in the following Discouse. Leo the Mandorin being now instructed in the Christian Faith, 
By whom first made public  first of all others divulged it, exactly described, unto the whole Kingdom, for the great advantage of the Christian Religion, which he hoped might accrue from thence; which coming to the Hands of the Fathers of our Society, when they had read it, they could not sufficiently admire the Providence of the Divine Majesty, that should condescend so far to disclose a Monument of so great Concern for the Conversion of the Heathen in this novel Vintage of Christ; wherefore not to conceal their joy, they betook themselves to Siganfu, the great Metropolitan City of Xensi, that they might be ocular Spectators of it; of which the first was Father Alvares Samedus a Portugese, whose words I shall the rather allege, by how much he was the more engaged unto me by the strict tye of Friendship, whilst he remained at Rome Procurator or Provincial, where he related to me in a familiar Conference all the Observations he had made concerning this Monument. Now he thus relateth the whole Circumstance in his History of the Affairs of China, Published in Italian, pag. 158.  
Three Years after, in the Year 1628. there went some Fathers to that Province, upon occasion of a Mandorin, being a Christian, whose Name was Philip, who was going thither; those Fathers, by the help of the Mandorin, erected both a Church and a House in the Metropolis of Siganfu, that since our Blessed God, who would that so fair a Memorial of a hold taken of his Divine Law in that Country should be discovered, he might also be served, and the Restoration of the same Faith Instituted in the same Place. 'Twas granted to me to be of the first, and I fancied that Mansion happy because of seeing the Monument, and when I got thither I cared not for any thing else: I saw it, and read it, viewed it, and read it over and over leisurely, and wholly; and considering its Antiquity, I wondered how it could be so entire, and have its Characters so clear and cleanly Engraven. In the middle it hath many Chinese Characters, which contain the Names of Priests and Bishops of those Times; it hath also many others, which then were not known, because they are neither Hebrew nor Greek, yet they are thought by most to contain the same Names, to the end that if perchance any Stranger should not be able to read those of the Country, they might happily understand the Foreign ones. Afterwards passing by Coccino, I arrived at Grauganor, the Seat of the Archbishop of Costa, to consult upon these Characters with Father Antonio Fernandez of our Society (most excellently skilled in the Characters of this St. Thomas his Christianity) who told me that they were Syriack Characters, and such as were in use there. Thus Father Alvares Samedus.  
But there being very few that had any knowledge in the Syriack Letters, at length being sent to Rome, they came to my Hands, when I (if I be not deceived) gave the first Interpretation of them in my Prodromus Coptus, as I shall show more at large anon; yet notwithstanding I could not obtain them all, because some of them being described in disjoined Papers, peradventure were Transcribed from the authentic Copy, only for a Specimen; but when not long after the perfect Exemplar of the Original (which also at this day is to be seen in the Library of the Roman College) was sent unto me, then in truth I esteemed it requisite to finish all and every part of them in this, as a very convenient Place, with a more exact Interpretation both of the Chinesian and Chaldean Characters.  
Father Martinius Martinii coming to Rome after Samedus, did not only give me an account of the Monument by word of Mouth, but also relateth the Matter at large in his Atlas, where treating of the Province of Xensi, he saith, That which maketh this Province the more famous, 
Martin. Atlas' pag. 44.  is that most ancient Stone, Sculped partly with Chinese Characters, concerning the Introduction of the Gospel by the Successors of the Apostles into China; thereon are Registered the Names of the Bishops and Priests of that Time, and the Favours and Indulgences of the Chinesian Emperors; there is also contained in it a short, but a most exact and admirable Explication of the Christian Law, composed in a most eloquent Style; concerning which, by God's assistance, I shall treat more fully in my second Decade of the Epitome of the Chinesian History. This Stone was found Anno 1625. when in the City Sanyun a Trench was prepared, by casting up the Earth, for laying of the Foundation of a Wall: The Governor of the Place being informed thereof, when he had exactly considered the Footsteps of venerable Antiquity, of which the Chineses are wonderful Admirers, immediately he took order to have the whole Inscription of the Monument Engraven on another Stone of the same Magnitude, observing and keeping the same Strokes of the Characters as exactly as might be: The first Draught of which the Fathers of our Society dispatched to Rome, together with the Interpretation, where it is preserved in the Library of the Roman College. The Figure of the Stone is extended after the mode of a Parallelogram, five Hands broad, one thick, and almost ten long; on the top is a Cross, somewhat like that of the Knights of Malta: If any one desireth a more accurate Account of it, he shall find the Matter more fully explained in the Prodromus Coptus of the Reverend Father Athanasius Kircher, and in the Relation of the Reverend Father Alvares Samedus, concerning the Transactions of China. The Fathers of our Society then again restored the knowledge of the Law of God, obliterated and almost blotted out of the memory of Men by the interval of a long Series of Time, they having erected many Temples to the living and true God, and Administered in them with conspicuous and signal Piety: Two of our Fathers do there strenuously cultivate that new Vineyard of the Lord, one of them having fixed his Station in the Metropolis, the other Travelling hither and thither throughout the Province, where the greater necessity requireth, for the promotion of the Worship of God, and the Good of Souls, that he may every where break and communicate the Bread of Salvation to all that require the same. Thus Father Martinius Martinii.  
Father Michael Boim at length arrived here, who brought me a more exact Relation of this Monument than any other; he mended all the Defects in describing of it from a Chinesian Manuscript, which I have in my Study, and in my presence perfected a new and short Interpretation of the whole Table word for word, by the assistance of his Associate Andrea's Don Sin, a Native of China, a Person excellently versed in his native Language: all which he presenteth to the Reader; in which he hath exactly described the Series of the whole Matter, and whatsoever may afford itself worthy of consideration in this Monument; which Epistle I have judged meet, with his assent, to be here prefixed, as a luculent Testimony of the truth of this Interpretation, and also for a lasting and durable Preservatory of the Matter; and I have taken care to have the Draught of this Monument brought from China, the Original of which even now may be seen in my Study to be Ensculpt, keeping its genuine Notes and Characters, both those of the Chinese and Chaldeans, and also with the addition of Scholias. The aforesaid Epistle of Father Michael Boim followeth.  

Father Michael Boim, a Polonian, of the Society of jesus, wisheth all Happiness to the well affected Reader.  
AMongst the Monuments found in China concerning the Catholic Faith there Preached, a Marble Stone of Chinese Writing, Engraved about a thousand years since, with ancient Syriack Characters, which they term Estrangelo, and the Subscription of the Chaldean Priests, claimeth the precedency of Place.  
Although long since there hath been Imprinted an Interpretation of this Monument, performed by Father Athanasius Kircher in the Latin Tongue, and after him by Father Alvares Samedus in the Italian, who himself saw the Monument; yet notwithstanding, because both of them have only attained the Sense of the written Stone, and the former also had not as yet obtained out of China the Syriack Subscriptions of all the Priests, that he might Interpret them; I have therefore resolved with myself entirely, and with all Fidelity, to publish the Inscription itself both in Chinesian and Latin Characters, with a Latin Interpretation word for word, retaining the Chinese Phrase, and also to propose and show unto all Persons all the Syriack Subscriptions of the Syrians Commented on by Athanasius Kircher, a Person excellently accomplished in the Languages, with other Chinesian Occurences, as so many obvious Testimonies of the Catholic Verity: and that I may comprehend all in a word, to expose the Stone itself to the Eye of the whole World in the Chinesian Idiom, as it was Sculped in the Year of Christ 782. that from this most ancient Testimony every one may conjecture, how true the Doctrine of the Catholics is, seeing the same was Preached in an opposite Quarter of the World, amongst the Chinese, Anno 636. of our Saviour, that is about a thousand years since. The Chinesian Original of the Stone is now conserved in the Library of the Roman College that belongeth to the Fathers of the Society of jesus; and another Copy is to be seen in the Repository of the House of the Profession. I myself also obtained from the most Grave Chinese Doctors and Masters (at the very time that the Monument was found) a Book Printed in the Chinese Language, in which the Writing of the Stone was most truly and exactly expressed according to the true Original. They advise the Chineses in the larger Preface adjoined to the Book, that at length they would have recourse to the Masters of the great Occident (for so they term the Fathers of the Society of jesus) and discover whether they Preach the same Law amongst the Chinese, which their Ancestors with so many Emperors embraced a thousand Centuries ago, and which the Fathers of the Society of jesus exhibited in the Books Printed in the Chinese Language before the Stone was found. Now it only remaineth that I should declare how this Marble Table was detected.  
When, after the Death of St. Francis Xavier, the venerable Father Matthew Riccius, and other Fathers of the Society of jesus, had introduced the Gospel of Christ into the more Inland Parts of China, and had erected Residences and Churches in some Provinces, and therefore the Propagation of the Holy Faith had made no small progress in that of Xensi.  
Anno 1625. one of the Fathers of the same Society, invited by Doctor Philip, having Baptised twenty Persons in his native Country of Sanyven, he went with the same Doctor to see a Stone, which they had found some Months before in the Village Chenche, near the Metropolis Siganfu, whilst they were casting up the Rubbish for the building of a Wall.  
This Father writes (which other Fathers, who had fixed their Abode, and erected a Church in Siganfu, with the Christians and Heathens, also affirmed) That a Stone was found five Hands broad, one thick, and nine long; the top whereof made like an oblong Pyramid of two Hands, and one broad; on the Vertex the Cross was Engraven above the Clouds, that with its Branches seemed to imitate the Flowerdeluce; besides the Chinesian Inscription, on the left side, and beneath, there appeared the Names of the Syrian Priests, and also other Chinesian Names of the same Priests under-written. (It is the Custom of the Chineses to have many Names; whence also the Christians at this Day retain both the Name of the Saints they received in Baptism, and another Chinese Name.) The Governor of the Place being certified of the finding of this Monument, commanded an elegant Composition to be made in praise of it, and to be Engraven on such another like Marble Stone, causing both of them to be placed in the Fane or Temple of the Bonzi, that are called Tan Su, a Mile distant from the Walls of the Metropolis Siganfu, as a perpetual remembrance of the same.  
Many other Footsteps of the Catholic Faith Preached to the Chineses were discovered in the following Years, which God seemeth not willing to have manifested, but only at that very time in which the Preaching of the same Faith arrived amongst the Chinese by the Labour of the Fathers of our Society, that so both the old and new Testimonies might affect the identity of the Catholic Faith, and the truth of the Gospel might be rendered perspicuous and manifest unto all, The like Images of the Holy Cross were seen in the Province of Fokien in the Year 1630. In the Province of Kiangsi also a miraculous Light shone forth, Anno 1635. which was beheld by the Gentiles; and also in the Mountains of Fokien, and in the City Cyvencheu, 1643. Crosses were found; yea, the venerable Father Martin Riccius, when first he came into China, found Xe tsu Kiao, to be a Name signifying The Doctrine of the Crosses, by which the Christians anciently, that were Disciples of that Doctrine of the Cross, were named; and I doubt not but all that were Christians in the Kingdoms of China, when the Tartars about three hundred years past first invaded China, and that they lived there mixed with Saracens, jews, Nestorians, and Gentiles; that is to say, in the Time of Marcus Paulus Venetus, who travelled unto Catay, which is the very same with that we now call China.  
And now, whether St. Thomas, or any other Apostle, first Preached the Gospel to the Chinese, is not yet certainly known. Father Nicholas Trigautius collecteth from some ancient Testimonies of the Christians of the Church of Malabar in the Archbishopric of Cranganor, or De Serra, which are termed The Christians of St. Thomas, That in that Place, as also in Meliapor (which formerly was called Calamina, and now by the Portuguese, San Thome) the holy Apostle Preached, by reason that out of their Gaza, or Treasury, in the Office of St. Thomas is recited or rehearsed; That by St. Thomas the Chinese and Ethiopians were Converted to the Truth; by St. Thomas the Kingdom of Heaven took its flight, and ascended to the Chinese: And in the Antiphono, the Ethiopians, Indians, Chineses, and Persians, in commemoration of St. Thomas, Offer up Adoration unto his holy Name. Also in an ancient Synodical Canon, the Bishops of the great Province, viz. those other Metropolitans of China, India, and Pases, do send their Letters of Consent. Add withal, That he that Governed the Church De Serra at the coming of the Portuguese, subscribed himself Metropolitan of all India and China. But in truth, things being more narrowly considered, from those Circumstances and Footsteps which began to be manifest after the time of Father Trigautius, we cannot certainly conclude, that St. Thomas the Apostle Preached the Gospel himself amongst the Chinese: for although these Footsteps of the Faith of Christ here found, do evidently show, That the Christian Belief hath been in China; yet notwithstanding, those very Paths or Tracts do demonstrate, 
At what time the Christian Faith entered into China.  that the Faith had its entrance into China when the Family of Heuhan Ruled over three Kingdoms (which are now united in Nanking, the third Province of the Empire) viz. in the Province of Kiangsi, at the Shore of the River; for Antron-Cross seems by its Inscription to have been fixed, according to the Chinesian Computation, about the Year of Christ 239. (which Cross weighed about three thousand weight) whence the Faith, and the Preachers of the same, are certainly evinced to have come amongst the Southern Chineses about a thousand four hundred and fifteen years ago. But in some years following (the Knowledge of the Gospel being extinguished) it was again renewed by Priests out of Tacyu, that is, India or Syria, in Xensi, a Northern Kingdom of the Chinese, the Royal Family of Tamburlaine then Reigning Anno 639. as the Monument that was found avoucheth, where relating the Preachers of the Faith of Christ at that time amongst the Chinese, it mentioneth not St. Thomas, or any other Apostle; which yet, if Ensculpt, would have been of considerable moment unto their purpose who erected the Stone, viz. That the Preachers of the Faith then again Preached the same Law that St. Thomas or some other Apostle had before Preached amongst the Chinese. Moreover it is evident, That those Preachers of Tacyu had no knowledge of St. Thomas, or any other Apostles Preaching the Law of Christ unto the Chineses; and a Conjecture may be made, that peradventure neither St. Thomas, nor any other Apostle, introduced the Gospel amongst them: And that I may speak most moderately, nothing can be certainly deduced or drawn concerning this Matter from the Footsteps here found; and the Passages before alleged are only able to prove, That those Priests were sent from the Church of St. Thomas, or Babylon, which then Governed the Malabran Church De Serra, belonging unto the Christians of St. Thomas (as the Portuguese afterwards found) to erect an Episcopal Seat, and to introduce the Faith amongst the People of China, seeing this is testified by the ancient Syrian Language called Estrangelo, which is now retained in that Church, and was in former Times in use in Babylon and Syria. And as for the Orations composed in praise of St. Thomas the Apostle, from them we may only conjecture, that by the Merits of St. Thomas and his Church, the Priests perchance introduced first of all the Faith which they had received from St. Thomas, amongst the Chinese; and therefore deservedly their Conversion ought to be attributed unto St. Thomas. Wherefore seeing there is no mention of St. Thomas to be found in the Paths of the Faith Preached, hitherto discovered, we cannot positively assert, That St. Thomas, or any other Apostle, Preached the Gospel unto the Chineses; but I rather think that many Ages after, the Christians of Prester-Iohn's Country (whose Emperor Paulus Venetus calleth Usan Can) who are termed The Worshippers of the Cross, were those that entered into China either with the Tartars, or a little before: for those from India, or rather from the Syrian Chaldea, or those of Malabar, as they are far more ancient than the Tartar-Christians, so would they have called their Disciples that were Followers of a more clear Doctrine Kin Kiao; but I believe those Preachers came not out of India, for the Syrian Language and Names testify them to be Syrians; and they termed themselves jews, or of India, by reason they Preached that Law or Doctrine which had its Original from India: But from what Place those Syrian Priests came, as also their Syrian Subscriptions, these, I say, we leave to the industrious Disquisitions of the Reverend Father Athanasius Kircher, a Person highly meriting of all Antiquity; which that he may accomplish with the greater fidelity and solidity, we have presented him the same Writing, transcribed in the Chinese out of the Book by the sole pains and industry of Don Chin Andreas, a Noble Chinesian Youth, the inseparable Companion of my Voyage to Rome, to the Apostolic See (which Book was Imprinted and divulged throughout the whole Empire by the Chinese Doctors, Men of great Fidelity and Authority) with my Latin Translation rendered word for word; and I have laid up the Book that is altogether consonant to the original Monument, in the Study of the same Father, together with an Attestation of the Fact, by the Subscription of my own Hand, and the Hands of those that were Natives of China, Eye-witnesses of the Monument, as also the Transcribers of this Table from the Original.  
Rome, Novemb. 4. Anno 1653. 

Father Michael Boim.  
Andrea's Don Chin, a Chinese.  
Matthew, a Chinese.     

A Paraphrastical Declaration of a Chinese Inscription, Translated word for word out of the Chinese Language into the Portuguese, out of that into Italian, and from the Italian into the Latin Tongue.  
The Declaration of Xiu Piu; or, as the Commentator hath it, made by a Priest of the Kingdom of judea, who was called Kim Lim.  
1. THis therefore I say, 
The Creatic●● of all things.  That he who was always True and Undisturbed, being without any Beginning, of a most profound Intellect and eternal Essence, by his most excellent Power out of Nothing created All things, and by his Divine Wisdom made the Saints. This is that Divine Essence, Three in Person, but One in Substance, our Lord, who being certainly Infallible, without Beginning, Olo o thou (which in the Chaldee signifies the same with Eloba) made the four Parts of the World in form of a Cross, gathering together the Chaos: He formed two Kiss, that is, two Virtues or Qualities called Inyam, the Commentator names them Two Principles; changed the Abyss, that is, he took away the Darkness, and the Heaven and the Earth appeared: He formed the Sun and Moon, that by their continual Motions they should distinguish the Night and Day: He set together and built all things. But when he created the first Man, besides his Being, he endowed him with Original Righteousness, appointing him Lord of the whole Universe; which at first of his own Nature was empty and vile, filled with himself, of a plain and equal Understanding, and having no mixture of any inordinate Appetite.  
2. But afterwards, by cunning Deceits, 
The Fall of Adam.  the Devil brought it to pass, that Adam infected whatever was before naturally and in its self Pure and Perfect; that is, he was the cause of sowing the Seeds of Malice (that general Disturber of the Peace) in his Heart, whereby the equal Temper of his Uprightness was altered, and Discord fraudulently introduced: From whence in process of time three hundred and sixty five Sects sprung up one after another, each of which drew to themselves as many as they could delude; some worshipping the Creature in stead of the Creator; others made an empty Principle of all things, and a real Ens, (to this alludes the Sect of the Pagodi and Learned Chineses) because they assert, That the Principle which produced all things was void; That the same is to them subtle and undiscernible to the Senses, although in itself it be a real and positive Principle. But others say, That the Principle of things is not only real and positive, but that it was of such a Figure and Corpulency, as might easily be comprehended by Sense. Some did seek Happiness by Sacrifices; others took a pride to deceive Men under the specious show of Goodness, using all their Skill and Industry therein, making all their Diligence and Intentions subservient to their Affections: But in vain, and without any profit, did they labour, still making their progress from bad to worse, as it happens to those that would strike Fire out of an Earthen Vessel, they add Darkness to Darkness; and so indeed once leaving the true Path, they can never return to the Way of Life.  
3. Then one of the Divine Persons of the most Holy Trinity, 
The Incarnation of the Son of God.  called the Messias, by contracting and hiding his Majesty, and accommodating himself to Humane Nature, was made Man: Wherefore, for the declaring these joyful Tidings, he selected an Angel, and was born of a Virgin in judea. A great Star also proclaimed this Felicity, so that Kings seeing its brightness, came and offered Presents, that the Law and Prophecies of the twenty four Prophets might be fulfilled. He Governed the World by one great Law, founded the Divine and Spiritual Law without any thundering Words, and confirmed it with the Seal of a true Faith. He pronounced the eight Beatitudes, turned Mundane things into Eternal, opened the Gate of the three Theological Virtues, and gave Life by destroying Death: He descended into Hell in Person, and brought Confusion to the Devil and his Angels: He wafted Good Men to Heaven in the Ship of his Piety, and gave Salvation to the Souls of the Iust. These things finished about Noon, by his wonderful Power he ascended into Heaven, leaving twenty seven Tomes or Volumes of his Doctrine, to open a Way for the Conversion of the World. He Instituted Baptism by Water and the Spirit, for the washing away of Sins, and cleansing the World: He made use of the Cross, that he might take in all without exception, stirring up all by the voice of Charity, commanding to worship towards the East, that they might proceed in the Way of a Glorious Life.  
4. His Ministers or Priests for outward Ornament sake nourish their Beards, but shave the Crowns of their Heads, that they may show they are inwardly inclined to no Evil: They use no Servants: In Prosperity and Adversity they show wonderful Humility, making themselves equal to the meanest: They heap not up Riches, but make them all common: They observe Fasts, as well for mortification of their Passions, as observation of the Divine Precepts: They bear all awful Reverence to their Superiors, who are equally as themselves retired from the World: Seven times a day they Pray as well for the Living as the Dead; and one Day in seven they keep Holy, to purge their Souls from Sin, 
The Excellency of the Christian Law.  and restore them to Purity. And because this infallible and well-grounded Law is so excellent, it is a very difficult thing to appropriate to it a congruous Name; for the Effects of it are to illuminate and find out all things with the clearest perspicacity; whereupon, as necessary, it was entitled Kim kiao, that is, The Great and Perspicuous Law.  
5. The Law, where there are no Royal Persons, is neither extended nor dilated; yet Persons Royal without the Law are not worthy of Esteem. The Law therefore and Princes concording, and as it were meeting in one, forthwith the World is illuminated.  
In this famous Time a King named Tai cum veu huamti, with singular Prudence and Sanctity Governing China, there came out of judea a Man of very great Virtue, styled Olo puen, who brought as it were from the Clouds this true Doctrine: And driven by the Winds, by the help of Hydrographical Maps (having sustained many Dangers and much Labour) at length, in the Year Chin quon jeu sie, that is, 636. he arrived at the King's Palace: When the King heard thereof, he commanded the famous Colao, called Fam Kien limb, that he should ride to meet this new Guest towards the West, that is, towards the Suburbs of the City, and should bring him to the Palace with all Kindness and Respect; then he directed him to declare his Doctrine there, when at once he searched out the Truth of the Law; whereof being satisfied, he seriously commanded the same to be Preached and Published with Efficacy and Reverence through his whole Kingdom. And in the Year 12 Cin quon 7 (which is 636.) he wrote back in this manner. The tenor of the Promulgation is as follows:  
The true Law hath no determinate Name, nor have the Saints any limited Place where they remain; they run to all Parts that they may instruct the World, being intent with might and main to do good, and succour the afflicted People. Out of the far distant and remote Kingdom of Tancin, (or judea) Olo puen, a Man of most eminent Virtue, brought and presented his Doctrine and certain Images to our Princely Palace: Whose Intentions to instruct us we having examined to the bottom, do find his Doctrine most excellent, without any exterior clamour, and taking its original from the Creation of the World. This Doctrine consists not in multitude of Words, nor doth it lie only in a superficial Foundation for Truth, but brings Profit and Salvation to Mankind: Wherefore it is meet that it be divulged through our whole Empire.  
He commanded also the Mandorin called Nim Fam to build a large Church, and to officiate therein. The Author Kim Limb praises this King, for enervating the Strength of the Monarchy of Cheu Olad in, that is, the Head of the Sect Stai in, or Tansu. He departed in a black Chariot towards the West, that is, out of China: But where the Great Tamburlaine is made famous with Tao, the Holy Gospel is brought into China. A little after the King caused the Effigies of the same Olo puen, who as we said first Preached here the Gospel, carefully and exactly to be Painted, and so to be fastened to the Wall. This most excellent Figure shines at the Gates of the Church, and his Memory will always be refulgent in the World.  
6. According to Geographers who mention those Western Parts, 
The Description of the Situation of judea according to the Chinese Geographers.  and by the Historians of the Kingdoms of Han and Guei, the Kingdom of Tancin (that is judea) on the South is bounded by the Red-sea; on the North it hath the Mountains of Pearls; on the West Boco das fullas (which what it is, is hard to conjecture, but I guess it to be Carmel) bounds it; lastly, on the East it borders on this Place Ciam fam and The Dead Water. This Land casts forth Ashes yet hot with Fire, (perhaps he means the Asphaltick Lake) produces Balsamum, little Gems and Carbuncles (by which he seems to mean Egypt, with the Coast of the Red-sea, where the things aforesaid are found.) There are neither Thiefs nor Murderers, but the People live in Peace and Quietness. They admit of no Religion into the Kingdom but the Gospel, nor do they confer any Dignities but on Persons meriting the same by Virtue. Their Buildings are very large. In a word, the Kingdom is famous for Poetry, Order, and good Manners.  
7. Docao, or Caozum, Cum the Son of Tai cum, came to the Government in the Year of our Lord 651. Our Author Kim Limb speaks thus of him:  
Cao vim, otherwise Caozum, a very great Prince, not at all degenerating from the Virtues of his Grandfather, was pleased with Honour to continue his good Intent, and also to improve whatever his Father had begun: He commanded Churches to be built in all Provinces, at the same time also enobling Olo puen with the Title of Bishop of the Great Law which Governs the Kingdom of China.  
Hereupon the Law of God was promulgated through all the ten Provinces of China, the Kingdom enjoyed a flourishing Peace, all the Cities were filled with Churches, and the People prospered under the Evangelical Felicity.  
8. In this Year called Ximlie, which is all one with The Year of our Lord 699. the Bonzii, Followers of the Pagods, making use of their Strength, with a huge clamour aloud blasphemed our holy Law in the Place which is called Tum Cieu, in the Province of Honan; and in the end of another Year called Sien tien, which answers to the Year of our Lord 713. certain private Men in Sieno, the ancient Place of Venvam, (the Commentator will have it to be Siganfu in the Province of Xensi) were so audacious as to rail against our holy Law with Mocks, Flouts, and opprobrious Language.  
9 At this time there was one of the Chief Priests (a Bishop as it should seem) by Name john, and another Man of great Virtue and Eminency, by Name Kie Lie, with other Nobles and Persons belonging to them, no less honoured for their Fame, than respected for their contempt of worldly Affairs, who began again to revive and Preach their most excellent Gospel, and to tie together those Threads which by the malice of the Devil had been broken: And the King Hiven cum chi tao, who began his Reign in the Year 719. commanded five of his Principal Officers, that they should go in Person into that Happy House (meaning the Church) and erect Altars. Then the Pillar of the Law, which for a short time had been laid grovelling, began anew to rise and flourish. In the beginning of the Year Tien pao, being the Year of our Lord 743. King Ota Ciam Kuen gave strict Command to Cuolie fie (an Eunuch in extraordinary Favour and Power with him) that he should carry the true Effigies of the five Kings his Predecessors and Grandfathers, and place them in the Church, whither also he should send an hundred Measures of Precious things for celebrating the Solemnity, the Author Kim Limb saith, in honour of the said Kings.  
10. In the third Year Tien pao, being the Year of our Lord 745. there was in judea, others say India, one Kieho a Priest, who was conducted into China by the help of the Stars, and looking upon the Sun (this was a Ceremony of those who are admitted to speak with our Emperor) he was forthwith brought into his Presence: But the Emperor Commanded that the Priests john and Paul, with others of that Profession, and the so eminently virtuous Person Kieho, should betake themselves to the Palace Him Kim, to worship and perform other holy Acts of Devotion. At this time his Royal Grants were kept in Tables in the Church, according to order richly adorned, and glittering with red and blue; and the empty space was filled with the Royal Plume, ascending and reaching even to the Sun. His Favours and Donations are compared to the height of the Mountains of the South, and the abundance of his Benefits equal to the depth of the East Sea: Reason cannot but well like a thing so approved and worthy to be remembered. Therefore the King Sa Cum nen men, or Venus min, who began to Reign in the Year 757. commanded Churches to be built in Limb suu seu and five other Cities, by a new Proclamation. This King was of a most acute Ingenuity, under whom a Gate of Happiness was opened to the whole Kingdom; and hereby all the Royal Affairs of State were Administered, and prospered with applause, rejoicing, and felicity.  
11. The King Tai cum nen vu coming to the Throne in 764. and enjoying the benefit of good Times, managed all the Affairs of the Kingdom without any difficulty. At the Feast of Christ's Birth every Year he sent certain excellent Perfumes in a thankful remembrance, and assigned Princely Provision of all kinds in honour of the Ministers of that holy Law. Surely the Heaven gives beauty and perfection to the World, which therefore produceth all things with so liberal a Hand. This King imitated Heaven, and therefore knew it was fit to nourish and preserve his own.  
12. The King Kien cium xim ven vu, in the Year 781. used eight ways of rewarding the Good, and chastising the Bad. He set forth new Orders for restoring and promoting the Gospel. 
The Effect of the Gospel and Law of Christ  His Government was full of Excellency. We Pray to God for him, not blushing thereat. He was eminent for Virtue, Peaceable, and Learned: He loved his Neighbour, abounded with Charity to help all, and was a great Benefactor to all then living. This is the true Way and the Scale of our holy Law, to cause that the Winds and the Rain return at their wont Seasons, that the World be quiet, Men well Governed, Affairs orderly disposed, such as yet are on Earth live well, and those that are deceased enjoy Rest and Peace: To have these things in readiness, and be able to give an Account thereof, proceeds really from our holy Faith, and are Effects of the Strength and Power of our most sacred Gospel.  
13. The King gave to the Priest called Usa, and one of the Chief Preachers of the Law, these Titles, Kin ju, quam lo tai fu, being an Office in the Court, and Sou fum cie, tu fu lei, being an Office without the Court, and Xi tien thum Kien, another Office also (but the Explication thereof we have not found in the Exemplar.) He gave also to the said Priest and Preacher of the Great Law, a Vestment of blue Colour (which the Italians call di colour pavonazo.) This Priest was inclined to Peace, rejoiced to do good to others, with all his Endeavours striving to do Acts of Charity: He came into China from a remote Country and Place called Vam xi ciu chim, being Heathenish, which is the same as the far distant India: He perfectly taught several Sciences, and his Acts were famous through China for above three Generations: At the beginning he waited upon the King in his Court, and afterwards his Name was Entered in the King's Record or Chronicle.  
14. The Governor Fuen Yam, called also Co cu y, and ennobled with the Title of Chum Xulim, at first only minded his Military Affairs in the Parts of Sofam; but the King So cum, commanded Ay so, or Y sum, that he should promote Co cuy with more favour than the rest (it seems the King commanded Ay so to make him a Councillor) for although his Captain loved him extraordinarily, yet he did not like his ordinary method of proceeding; for (as the Chineses speak) An Army is the Teeth and Nails, the Eyes and Ears of the Commonwealth. He knew how to distribute his Revenues, and not hoard them up at home: He offered to the Church a Precious thing called Poli (made of Glass as it seems) the People of this Place name it Cim reguen, others Lintiguen. Besides, he bestowed Tapestries of these Parts interwoven with Gold, called Cie King, repaired the Churches in such manner, that he seemed to have founded them anew: He appointed a Court and House for the reading of the Law, beautifying and adorning Hospitals and Places of Receipt. Over and above these Exercises of our holy Law, he was very much given to Works of Charity, every year calling together the four Priests of the Churches, to whom he cordially performed all Offices of Love and Service, he provided them with all necessary things for the space of fifty days; he Fed such as were hungry, Clothed such as were naked, took care of such as were Sick and Weak, and buried the Dead.  
15. In the time of Ta so there was no such Goodness heard of with all his Parsimony (this Ta so was a Bonzius, a Pagan kind of Priest) who in a great Assembly of the Bonzii, wherein was to be consulted concerning the Affairs of their Sect, he undertook the Office of receiving Strangers, and procuring every one all things necessary. (Therefore the Author in handling the Works of Charity of Oy ●ie, places him before Ta so.) But although this was a Time in which the Gospel was Preached, yet we see there were Men void of Good Works: Wherefore, that such heroic and noble Deeds may be declared and set in open view, I have caused the same to be Engraven upon this great Stone.  
16. I say therefore, That the true God is without any Beginning, Pure, Peaceable, and Unchangeable: He was the first Creator of All things; he discovered the Earth, and lifted up the Heaven. One of the Persons, for the Eternal Salvation of Mankind, was made Man; he ascended into Heaven like the Sun, destroying Darkness, and in all things establishing a profound Verity.  
17. This most Glorious King, who most truly is the Chief King of Kings, taketh away all difficulty, using his own time: The Heaven was stretched out, and the Earth extended. Most noble is our Gospel brought into the Kingdom of Tamburlaine, asserting Knowledge, erecting Churches, and being both to the Living and the Dead as a Refuge or Guide; and which exalting all Felicity, restored Peace to the whole Universe.  
18. Cao Cum continuing in the Footsteps of his Grandfather, 
The building of Churches.  gave his Mind to the new building of Churches, so that with their loftiness and magnificence they filled the Land; but the truth of this Law is its greatest Beauty: He bestowed on the Bishop a Title of Honour, and the People enjoyed a mirthful Peace without any irksome Toil.  
19 The wise King Ni ven cum understood how to persevere in the true and right Way; the Tables of the Kings were magnificent and illustrious; the Royal Grants therein flourished and were resplendent, their Figures glittered: All the People highly reverenced them, all things were improved, and from hence all enjoyed the Perfection of Happiness.  
20. This King So come then Reigning, came to the Church in proper Person: The Sun of Sanctity shined, and the enlightened Clouds dispelled Darkness and Obscurity: Thus Felicity being accumulated in the King's House, all Vice was banished, and our Empire restored by the taking away of Dissension.  
21. The King Tai cum fu was Obedient; for Virtue he might compare with the Heaven and Earth; he added as it were a Life to the People, and made all things thrive: He sent sweet Perfumes for the giving of Thanks, and exercised Works of Charity: The Sun and the Moon were united in one Person, that is, all flew to perform their Duty and Obedience to him.  
22. The King Kien cum being settled in the Government, showed himself most virtuous; he pacified the four Seas by force of Arms; he illustrated ten thousand in his Confines by Literature; illuminated the Secrets of Men like a Candle, and as it were in a Looking-glass seeing all things, revived the whole World; so that even barbarous People took from his Example a Rule to live by.  
23. O how great! how perfect! and extending itself to all things, is this Law! Willing to give a Name thereto, I could call it no other than The Divine Law. Former Kings were not to seek how to dispose of their Affairs: I a Vassal am only able to declare them, and therefore I erect this most precious and wealthy Stone, to be the Proclaimer of this exceeding Felicity.  
24. In the Empire of the Great Tamburlaine, in the second Year of this Kien cum, in the Year of our Lord 782. on the seventh Day of the Autumnal Month, being Sunday (or to say better, The Lord's Day) this Stone was erected, Him ciu being then Bishop of the Chinese Church. The Mandorin, by Name Lieu sieci then, but by Title Ciao y cum, or as others, Chio y lamb (in which Office before him was Tai cieu sie so Can Kiun) made this Inscription with his own Hand.  
And this is the Explication of the Inscription Engraved on the Stone; in which this truly is worthy of great admiration, That the relation of so great a variety and multiplicity of Affairs and things as this Stone contains, could be comprised in so narrow a space, and written with so few as eighteen thousand Characters.  
Of this Writing there was a double Interpretation made; this present is most conformable to that which was made at Peking, and afterwards again by P. Michael Boim exposed from the Chinese Exemplar, being indeed more elegant and proper, and likewise more conformable to the Chinese Language; and although for that cause it seems less polite in our Tongue, yet nevertheless is it most eloquent, and having respect to the Phrase and Style of the Chinese Speech, is by such as profess themselves Masters in the understanding of that Tongue, judged the most deserving Praise of all others. Now it is collected from this Monument, That the Law of Christ was above a thousand years ago brought into China; also with what Reverence and Honour it was received by the Emperors; how and through what vast Provinces it was Preached; how in the space of a hundred and fifty years, wherein it chiefly flourished, it was spread abroad; what Persecutions it twice suffered, and how by little and little it was so suppressed, that unless the remembrance had been preserved in this Monument, no Footsteps thereof could have been traced; for in all the Chinese Chronicles, besides the Names of the Kings and Mandorins, that then lived, there is hardly any mention of it, or any other Matters of those Times. And this Stone was found a few years before the Fathers of the Society of jesus arrived in China: From whence it appears, That the Interpretation of such sublime and notable things was only reserved to them, who being eminently instructed in the Science as well of Humane as Divine Matters, were to become the Preachers and Propagators of the same Law and Doctrine, almost obliterated by the all-devouring Teeth of Time. And this may suffice concerning the Inscription in the Chinese Language.    

CHAP. III.  
An Interpretation of the Syriack Names inscribed upon the Monument.  
NOW we proceed to the Inscription that is Ensculpt on the Margins; which seeing it hath remained unexplained hitherto, by reason of the want of Men in China that are versed in those Characters, and for that very cause was sent into Europe by the Portuguese Fathers of our Society, to be explicated by Persons skilled in the Syrian Language; I first of all undertook the Interpretation thereof, and that with good success, discharging the same with equal fidelity and diligence. Now it is Engraved on the Margins of the Stone in the ancient Syriack Characters that are termed Estrangelo, and it containeth the Year, the Names, and Offices of those Apostolical Men, and Promoters of the Divine Law, that were then in China when the Stone was erected. Father Emanuel Dias, in a certain Letter written in the Portuguese Tongue, Dated from Maccao, August 23. 1625. taketh notice of this Stone, and of the Inscriptions mentioned; His words translated are these:  
In the Province of Xensi in China, where now Trigautius resideth, a certain Stone of about twenty four Hands breath was digged up; in which is manifestly apparent, that above a thousand two hundred and forty three years since there were Christians with shaved Crowns, that Preached the Mystery of the Trinity and Incarnation, and that the Kings of China conferred many Favours on them. Doctor Leo desired to have the whole Matter Printed, first transcribed by the Mandorins that were Christians, to show all the Mysteries contained on the Stone, that the same might more plainly appear. At present we only endeavour that the Matter may come to the knowledge of the Emperor. God prosper all to his own Glory.  
Father Francis Hurtado, from the Province of Nancheu, also confirmeth this, and addeth, That in the same Year a Passage was opened into the new Provinces of the Empire of China, viz. Xensi, Xansi, Fohum; which last is conterminate with Couchinchina, and easily admitteth of Strangers. And thus proceeding says, Unto these were annexed ten or twelve Lines in Syriack, which I could not Interpret; also the Privileges granted by the Kings of China to the Priests of that Law were adjoined. The Version was made word for word out of the Chinese Language. There were also other Translations, but they all agree in the Essential Matters. It is Recorded in the Books of the Kings of China, that the Christian Faith arrived amongst the Chinese above 994 years since, and that this Inscription was made 140 years after its entrance. Thus Father Emanuel Dias.  
But in other Letters of a more later Date, from Maccao 21 Novemb. 1627. we find it thus written concerning this City: Some years since there was found a very long and ancient Writing Engraven on a Stone in the Chines●● and Chaldean, or Syrian Language; from whence it is evident, That the Law of our Lord and Saviour arrived amongst the Chinese about a thousand years since, Anno Dom. 636. Now the Stone was erected and inscribed Anno 782. that is a hundred and forty six years after the Preaching of the Gospel there, by which a great Conversion unto the Faith was wrought, Churches were built, and Bishops constituted. The Kings that Governed at that time are reckoned about eight, whose Names are expressed in that Stone, and who ●ll of them favoured the Christians: Now the Preachers of this Law came out of Palestine, and other adjoining Places. It containeth the chief Mysteries of our Faith, which are manifest from the Inscription. All which are largely evident from the foremention'd Testimonies of Father Boim, Martinius, and Daniel Bartolus, which were collected from the Study of the College of our Society. But I think it will be worth our time to produce this Syrian Inscription in the same Strangelick Characters in which it was expressed in China, together with the Interpretation; especially seeing the Fathers of our Society in China therefore sent it hither into Europe in a particular Folio, Printed in China by the Masters of that Language, for a better Explanation of it: For this being Explained, I hope it will so come to pass, that both the Day, the Names, the Country, and the Offices of the Preachers of the Divine Law, and finally our Design, will the more evidently be discovered.  
The Inscription of the Syriack Names is twofold; one of them Sculped on the Margin, the other on the Foot of the Monument: And because this latter containeth the Year of its Erection, we shall begin the Thread of our Exposition from it. The Syrian Inscription is as followeth:  Adam Kasiso Ucurapiscupo Upapasi di Zinstàn. Bejume Abo dabohotho Mor Ha●an jesua Kataliko Patriarchis. Besanath alf utisaain utarten dia vanoie. Mor libuzad Kasiso Ucurapiscupo de Cumdan medinah malcutho bar nihh napso Milis Kasiso dm● Balehh Medintho Tahhurstan Akim Lucho hono Papa dicta bou beh medaharna●ho dpharukan Ucaruzuthon dabhain daluat malche dizinio. 

Adam Meschamschono Bar jidbuzad Curaphiscopo.  
Mar Sargis Kasiso, Ucurapiscupo.  
Sarnischua Kasiso.  
Gabriel Kasiso Varcodia cun, Urisch ahito de Cumbdan u Dasrag.   

This the Explication of it.  
Adam, Priest or Presbyter, and Archbishop and Pope of Zindostan, or the Region of China, [where note, that Stan in the Indian Language signifieth A Region, whence are derived Indostan, Turkistan, or Turchestan, and the like Names that signify the same, even as the following Germane Names Friesland and Franckeland, signify the Regions of Frisia and Francovia, and other innumerable words of the like kind, all which are compounded of the Germane word Land, which as the Indian word Stan, is the proper Name of a Region or Place. Which I though fit here to allege, that the Reader might not be ignorant why China is called Zindostan] in the Days of the Father of Fathers, the Lord Hanan jesua or john joshua, Catholic Patriarch [you must understand either the Patriarch of Alexandria, or of Antioch, or of Babylon, who are properly called Universal or Catholic Patriarches] in the Year 1092. according to the Grecian Compute; The Lord jidbuzad, Priest and Vicar-Bishop of Cumdan, City of the Kingdom [so they phrase the Metropolis] Son of Milis, Peace be to his Soul, Priest of Belehh, a City of Tahurstan, [you must read Turchestan] Pope, [so they term the Chief in any Ecclesiastical Order] erected this Table, and the Administration, or Government of our Savionr is Inscribed in it, and also the Preaching of our Fathers, who resided with the Kings of China.  

Adam the Deacon, Son of jidbuzad, Episcopal Vicar.  
Mar Sargis, Presbyter and Episcopal Vicar.  
Sarnischua, Presbyter.  
Gabriel, Presbyter and Archdeacon, Head of the Churches of Cumdan and Dasrag.   
And these are found in the Folio Printed in China, which are also seen Ensculpted on the Stone.  
But before I proceed any farther I must clear one Difficulty which occurreth, about the Year of the Erection of this Stone; for the Year of this Stone in the Chinesian Inscription is found so different from that of the Syriack, that not a few Persons being perplexed with the diversity, alleged their Doubts unto me concerning the true and faithful Interpretation of the Monument: for the Portuguese Version out of the Chinese Tongue, and the Italian Translated from the Portuguese, place the Year of the Erection of this Stone in the Year 782. after the Birth of Christ; but the Syriack Inscription fixeth the time, according to the Compute of the Grecians, at the Year 1092. which how different it is from the other Account, is easy to be discovered by any one. Now that all these Particulars may be the better reconciled, and this Knot also unloosed, I thought it requisite first to set down word for word the Translations of the aforesaid Inscription.   

Thus the Portuguese hath it.  
No nosso Potentado do Grande Tam, segundo Anno deste Kien Cium, que eram do Senhor 782. no mes de Autuno, no settimo dia, dia de Domingo, foy allevantada esta pedra; sendo Bispo Nim Ciu, que governa a Igreia China.   

Thus the Italian.  
Nell nostro Potentato del Gran Tam, secondo Adno di questo Kien Cium, che erano del Signore 782. nel mese di Autunno, nel settimo giorno, giorno di Dominica, fu inalzata questa pietra; essendo Vescovo Nim Ciu, che governa la Chiesa della China.   

The Italian Version is thus.  
In our Dominion of the Grand Tamburlaine, the second Year of this Kien Cium, which was of our Lord 782. in the Month of Autumn, on the seventh day, upon the Sunday, this Monument was erected, Nim Ciu being Bishop, who is over the Church of China.   

The Interpretation of both of them is this.  
In our Potency of the Great Tamburlaine, (viz. the King) in the second Year of this Kien Cium, which was the Year of our Lord 782. in the Month of Autumn, on the seventh day, being the Lord's Day, this Stone was erected, Nim Ciu the Bishop Governing the Church of China.   

The Syriack Inscription.  
BISNAT ALF WE TISSAIN WE TARTEN DIUNOIO. That is, In the Year 1092. according to the Grecian Account.  
Now seeing the Eastern, or the Greek Church, doth agree for the most part with the Latin in the Compute of their Years, it is demanded, after what manner these Years may be reconciled? I answer therefore, That this Monument was Marked or Sculped with a twofold kind of Computation of the Years used by the aforesaid Promulgers of the Christian Law, viz. One being the Ecclesiastical Account of the Years of Christ, which the faithful Christians 〈◊〉 where use in China; the other was a Politic or Civil Year, which was common to the Syrians, Chaldeans, Arabians, Egyptians, and almost to the whole East; which that you may the better understand, you must observe, that the Years of the Grecians, of which the Books of the Maccabees make mention, are the same with those that are otherwise called by the Chaldeans, The Years of the Sele●cians, Syrogrecians, or Syro-Macedonians; but by the Hebrews, The Years of Contracts; and by the egyptians, The Alexandrian Years, or The Account from the 〈◊〉 of Alexander; by the Arabians they are termed Dhul Karnain, which is as much as to say, Of Alexander holding of two Horns, (and they therefore call him so, either (as Christmannus will have it) because that he subdued both the Oriental and Occidental Parts of the World; or, as I suppose more probably, from jupiter Ammon, who was figured with the Head of a Ram, whose Son Alexander would be esteemed; or, in relation unto the he-Goat, unto which Daniel compareth him) or last, they are called The Years of Philip (which I have showed above to be called by Albategnius, Tarich Alkupti) and the Epocha of those Years beginneth 12 Years complete after the Decease of Alexander the Great, as St. Jerome observeth out of Eusebius, on Daniel, cap. 9 who is followed herein by Ribera, Torniellus and others. Now although before julius Caesar these Years seem to have had another form, and another beginning of their Month, yet notwithstanding, by the common Supputation they take their Entrance from the Calends of October. The Names of the Months are either Greek, or Syro-Chaldean; in other respects they agree with the quantity and form of the julian Year, only that the Intercalary Day is added in this Epocha or Account, unto the Month Saboth, which is answerable unto our Month of February.  
These things being noted beforehand, we place the beginning of the Grecian Empire, by the consent of Eusebius, Scaliger, and others, in the Year current, before the Year of the Christian Epocha or Account 310. in the 117th Olympiad, according unto the Chronicle of Alexandria; for it is agreed upon by all, that Alexander the Great died in that very year in which the 114th Olympiad began, in the latter end of the Month Hecatombaeon, as Plutarch writeth, viz. before the Christian Account 322. (for Christ was born in the third year of the 194th Olympiad considered exclusively) therefore the years of the Kingdoms of the Grecians, beginning or taking place from the year of Christ 310. going on do differ, so that the year 310 of the Kingdom of the Grecians beginneth from the first year of Christ; whence it cometh to pass, that if you add 310 unto the year of Christ proposed, the beginning year of Alexander will arise in the very year of Christ that is current, or going on; and if you subtract 310 from the year of Alexander, the year of Christ remaineth, in which that year of Alexander is discovered; and finally, if the year of Alexander be substracted from 310. the number remaining will show the year before the Christian Epocha or Account, in which the year of the Grecians began, or in which the Aera or Compute of Alexander had its beginning; which Compute the Arabians and Egyptians call Tarich Dhul Karnain.  
This being thus demonstrated, if you subtract 310 (which is the difference between the year of Christ and the year of Alexander) from the Grecian or Alexandrian year 1092. that is Engraven in Syriack Characters on the Stone, there will remain 782. which is the year of Christ Ensculpt on the Stone in Chinesian Characters, exactly answering to the Syrogrecian, or Alexandrian year.  

A Paradigma of the Compute or Account.  
Alexander the Great died, according to Plutarch, Olymp. 114 A.  
After whose Death, as St. Jerome witnesseth, twelve years being completed, the Alexandrian Epocha began, viz. Olymp. 117 B.  
N●w Christ was born the third year exclusively, viz. Olymp. 194 C.  
The Stone was erected in the Alexandrian year 1092 D.  
And in the year of Christ 782. E.   
This being thus laid down, subtract the number B. from the number C. and you have the difference of the aforesaid Olympiads, viz. 77 Olympiads, which being reduced into years, each Olympiad consisting of four years, the Product will be 308. and unto those add the two years completed of the Olympiad in which Christ was born, and they will make 310. which being substracted from 1092. there remaineth E. the number of the years of Christ in which the Stone was erected. Wherefore with good advisement they Engraved this twofold Computation of Time upon this Stone, that so such Strangers as understood not the year of Christ, might here find that of Alexander, which extended farther, and with which perhaps they might be better acquainted.  
From hence it is also manifest, that the Syrian, or Chaldean Tongue in those Times was common to the Churches of Syria, Palestine, Egypt, and Babylon, yea peculiar to them in Christ's time; so that it is no wonder that the Gospel of Christ, immediately after the Travels of the Apostles throughout the whole World, was carried not only into the most remote Regions of the East, but also into the adjacent Regions of Babylon, Egypt, and Ethiopia, where, as if in the native Birth-places of the Church, the Syrian or Chaldean Tongue took such root, that it was thereby spread throughout all the Coasts of India, as I have said before, and the utmost Regions of China. But of this more in the following Discourses.     

OF THE VARIOUS Voyages and Travels UNDERTAKEN INTO CHINA.  
PART II.  

CHAP. I.  
By whom, and by what means the Holy Gospel of Christ was at divers times introduced into the uttermost Regions of the East, into India, Tartary, China, and other Countries of Asia.  
SEeing that at this very Day in India, China, and other Regions of Asia, there are yet remaining frequent footsteps of the Christian Religion, as I have shown even now, I think it will be worth while, if (having Explained the Syro-Chaldean Monument found in China) I now give a brief Account by what way and occasion these Apostolical Persons penetrated into those most remote Quarters of the World; for having accomplished this, it will clearly appear, that at all times Syria, Egypt, and Grecia, have been a Seminary, not only of promoting the Christian Religion in the far distant Regions; but also before the coming of Christ, they were the Propagators of all Superstition throughout the World. And that I may proceed with the more clearness in a Matter so abstruse, I shall first here set down the Opinions of some concerning them; so that those things being discussed, it may more evidently appear what ought to be resolved concerning the Matter proposed.  
First therefore, there are some Persons who assert, That these Colonies of the Christians first of all entered China, and the other Regions of Asia, by the assistance of that great Asiatic Emperor usually termed Presbyter john: But then again, seeing that this is a great Controversy amongst Authors concerning this Emperor, and the Situation, Quality, and Condition of his Kingdom or Empire, I shall in the first place allege something concerning this Prince and his Dominions, for the more clear Explication of the Matter or Subject, albeit I have already treated of the same in my Prodromus Coptus.  

Who was that famous Presbyter john, and whether there ever were such an Emmperor  
NOw therefore, as the Kings of Egypt were at first called Pharaohs, and afterwards Ptolemyes; those of Mauritania, Seriphii; those of the Persians, formerly Xerxes, Artaxerxes, and now Sophi; so the Name of Presbyter john hath now for a long time denoted the Dignity of some Christian Prince whose Dominions are placed, by consent of the most knowing Persons, not amongst the Ethiopians, or in any part of Africa, as some falsely suppose, but in the Continent of Asia; yet in what Place he Ruled, is not exactly known. Now some Writers affirming that they were the Kings of Cathay, 
Presbyter john, where he inhabited.  have thereby rendered the Matter more doubtful, seeing it hath been discovered in these latter Years, that all Cathay belongeth unto China, and that there is no City or Territory called by this Name, that is now found without the Bounds of China. And in this all the Fathers of our Society, who have continued in China for many years, do agree, who are Persons very well skilled in Geographical Knowledge; as Matthew Riccius, Nicholas Trigautius, Alvarus Samedus, Michael Boi●, Martin Martinius, john Gruberus, and john adam's, that great Mandorin of the Kingdom of China; and lastly Benedict Goes of the same Society, who by order from his Superiors travelled from the Kingdom of Magor purposely to find out Cathay by a Land-Voyage. I believe that it is not far wide of the Truth, that besides that portion of Land, which by the Name of Cathay was found by the Fathers of our Society within the Limits of China, there is another Quarter of the World much larger, conterminate on the North and West unto the Empire of China. But seeing that all that Region without the Walls of China, is a Desert almost of two months' travel, incultivated, and destitute of Inhabitants, it is probable that the Region of China, in latter Times, as being very much manured, and abounding in all things, might properly be called Cathay: And that the Desert at this day called Kalmuk, and the Regions confining on it without the Walls, in former Ages had the Name of Cathay the Desert; in the adjoining Kingdoms of which, that same Presbyter john, of whom even now we treated, Ruled in the days of our Ancestors: Marcus Paulus Venetus termeth it The Empire of the Great Cham; the Holy Scriptures, (as Arias Montanus will have it) Gog and Magog; concerning which, thus writeth Sibylla: 
Heu tibi Gogque, Magogque, aliisque ex ordine cunctis,  
Marson atque Angon tibi quot mala fata propinquant!   
Now that this is the Scythian Cathay, is showed by the Arabic Geographer, throughout the four entire last Climates, where he describeth it to abound in Men, Animals, and Minerals, flourishing with Christians, meered and enclosed with the vast extended Skirts of Caucasus, called jagog and Magog. Thus the Arabian Geographer in his ninth Part, Climate 5. Line 21. his words are to this effect, as I have translated them out of the Arabic: From the Mansion Gerrada, to the City Tahamet, on the South Quarter are four Leucae (whereof one maketh twenty five Miles) from the City Geerada even unto the Mountain which is called Caucasus, is seven days travel. And this Mountain encompasseth the Regions of jagog and Magog. It hath such craggy and difficult sides, that none can ascend it, and if any one doth attempt it, he can never arrive at the top, being obstructed by continual Snows congealed into Ice; which because they are never dissolved, represent the similude of a Mist, or thick Cloud perpetually fixed on the top of the mountainous Caucasian Rocks. On the other side the Mountain are many Cities of jagog and Magog. And it often happeneth, that the Inhabitants of this Region, out of a certain curiosity, ascend some part of it, to discover what is on the top of the Mountain, and what is beyond, but many never return, either because they are devoured by wild Beasts, or taken by the Transmountainers; but some that have returned safe, relate, That in the Region on the other side of the Mountain in the Night are many Fires, but in the Day nothing else but a thick Cloud mixed with Darkness is discovered. Also in the seventh Part of the same Climate, Line 34. he adds, In these Regions many Christians or Nazaraeans do inhabit. And in the eighth Part, Line 18. he saith, That a great quantity of Gold is gathered out of these Mountains, and divers sorts of Precious Stones, and that there is a great Monarch that Ruleth over these Countries: All which are agreeable to the Empire of the Great Cham, as Marcus Paulus Venetus, an Eye-witness, in his first Book, Chap. 64. delivereth in these words: Departing from the Province of Egriaia towards the East, the Way leadeth unto Tenduc, (it is better to read it Tanchut,) [Now Tanchut is a Kingdom of Tartary, which comprehendeth many other Kingdoms, as the Kingdom of Lasa, or that which the Tartars call Barantola, the Kingdoms of Nethel, Tibeth, Maranga, and others, as I shall show anon, together with the Desert Kalmack, which is bounded by the Wall of the Chinese: and most Geographers confound this Kingdom with Cathay] in which are many Cities, and Tents, where also that great Emperor, termed, Presbyter john, so famous throughout the whole World, was wont to reside. But now that Province is Tributary to the Great Cham, having a King of the Progeny of Presbyter john: and although there are many Idolaters and mahometans, yet the greatest part of the Province embraceth the Christian Faith, and these Christians are the Chief in this Province; especially there is a certain Nation in the Province called Argon, which is more subtle and eloquent than the other People; here are also the Regions of Gog and Magog, which they term Lugier and Mongug; in these Places is found the Stone Lazuli, that maketh the best Azure: In these Mountains also are great Provinces, Mines of Silver, and various sorts of wild Beasts. All which aptly consent with the Description of the Arabic Geographer before alleged. Also he thus writeth concerning the Altitude of the Mountains jagog and Magog, in his first Book, Chap. 27. Hence if you travel to the Eastern Quarter, you must ascend for three whole Days up the steep Rocks of Caucasus, 
Belor a most high Mountain.  until you come to a most high Mountain, than which there is not an higher in the World; and there also appeareth no Bird, by reason of the Cold, and the over high Elevation of the Earth, which can afford no Food unto Animals. And if at any time Fire he kindled there, it becometh not light, it being obstructed by the overmuch coldness of the Region, neither is it of that activity as in lower Places. And a little after he saith, This Region is called Belor, always having the face of Winter stamped on it. Thus far Marcus Paulus. All which agree unto that Mountain, which they call Langur, the highest Mountain in the Kingdom of Lasa; concerning which Father john Gruberus, who travelled through it on foot, relateth, that you cannot travel through it in Summer without danger, both by reason of the great subtlety of the Air, which hardly admitteth a Passenger to breathe, and also because of the Vapour of a certain poisonous Herb, which by its scent killeth both Man and Beast. And about this Kingdom of Belor, viz. the ancient Seat of the Sacae, the Arabian Geographer placeth the principal Kingdom of Presbyter john in Cathay; as the Tractate written by Rabbi Abraham Pizol doth also clearly demonstrate: The Nubian, or Arabic Geographer calleth it Begarger, in which he saith there is situate a very great City; his words are these: In the Eastern part of it is the Kingdom of Begarger, the great City of which is called Centaba, fortified with twelve Iron Gates. Rabbi Pizol with Paulus Venetus calleth it Belor, in which he saith the Kingdom of Thebeth was lately discovered; his words are as followeth: The Kingdom of Belor is very great and mighty, according unto all Historians that have written of it; there are many jews inhabiting in it, principally in the Eastern and Northern Quarters: And there are moreover other Eastern People not long since discovered, called by the Natives Thebeth, having a most splendid and magnificent City exceeding all others in magnitude, there being not the like under the Canopy of Heaven, in which all good things are found. Which indeed can be no other than the City Chaparangue, situate in the Kingdom of Thebeth, concerning the Monuments of which, in relation unto our Religion, there left by the Christians, Father Anthony Andradas, a Portugese, of the Society of jesus, relateth Wonders; who when he had heard that the Inhabitants thereof were professed Christians, he took a Voyage into the same from the Kingdom of Mogor, Anno 1624. full of labour and difficulty; in which also having discovered the Fountains or Heads of Ganges and Indus, he observed many things most worthy of Consideration and admiration, as I have it confirmed by joseph, a Christian of the Mogors Country, who at the time of this my writing, with Father Henry Roth, Moderator of the new Converted Christians in the Kingdom of the Mogor, is yet at Rome, strong and lusty, although eighty five years of Age, who related unto me every Particular.  
There is in the most high Mountains of Thebeth, that are perpetually covered with Snow, a great Lake, the Receptacle of the greatest Rivers of India, from which Indus, Ganges, Ravi, Athec derive their Currents: Hence the River Ganges hath its original, falling down from the most high Rocks into a low Valley: Indus, and the other Rivers, make their Outlets through the foot of the Mountains, as is evident from the Map. Now he affirmeth this Kingdom to be one of those of Great Cathay, that are contained both without and within the Walls of the Chinese, although the Relation be not in every respect conformable unto that performed by Benedict Goes of our Society, which he undertook by order of his Superiors, as we shall see anon.  
And in these vast Regions of Cathay I find by the Relation of Paulus Venetus, that most Potent Emperor Presbyter john to have had subject unto his Dominions seventy two Kings, partly Christians, and partly Heathens; although the similitude of the Kingdoms in those vast Regions, and the Names arising from the various Revolutions of those Nations, the Tumults of War, and the other changes of Affairs, together with the different Denomination, hath caused such and so great a Confusion, that to this very Day no Person hath been able to free himself out of this intricate Labyrinth; for some make him the same with the Great Cham, others call him Ascid, by Original a Persian; so Almachin, in the third Book and fourth Chapter of his History of the Saracens: Every King, saith he, of Pharanga (so they call the City of Sogdiana) is called Ascid, as the Roman Emperor is called Caesar, and the King of the Persians, Cosrai. And there are some, that rather by a new Name with the Ethiopians, more truly than by the old, term him juchanes' Belul, that is to say, Precious john: Others, by no improbable Conjecture do assert, That in honour of the Prophet jonah, who is highly respected amongst them, all that Governed the Empire were so denominated. But yet in these Western Parts of the Latin Church he is termed john, with the addition of the word Presbyter, not because he was a Priest, but by reason that after the Mode and Custom of a Chief Archbishop, he had a Cross carried before him, by which he declared himself a Defender of the Christian Religion. Whence Scaliger supposeth him to be so called from the Persian word Prestegiani, which signifieth Apostolical; which the Western People misunderstanding, for the word Prestegiani they write Presbyter john; I will add his words: In truth (saith he) I have very often admired, that a Nation altogether ignorant in Navigation, should be so potent both at Land and Sea, as to extend the Bounds of their Empire from Ethiopia even unto China: for from those very Times we have had a knowledge of that Emperor, but that under the Name of Prestegiani, in the Persian Tongue, which is almost common over all Asia, as the Latin is with us in the West, signifieth Apostolical; by which Name it is manifest they understand a Prince that is Christian and Orthodox; for in the Persian, Prestegiani in the plural Number signifieth Apostles, and Prestegini, Apostolical, as Padischa Prestegini, an Apostolical King; in the Arabic, Melek Arresuli; in the Ethiopic, Negus Havarjavi. That the Empire of the Ethiopians was extended far and wide in Asia, is evident by the Ethiopian Crosses which are seen in japan, China, and other Places; yea, and the Temple of St. Thomas the Apostle, situate in the Region of Malabar, is wholly Ethiopic, as the Crosses, the Structure, and many other things, yea, and what you will most wonder at, the very Name. Thus far Scaliger.  
From which Discourse we may well collect, That certain Colonies were sent out from Ethiopia into India, China, and other Parts of Asia, which propagated the Christian Faith in those Parts, which we now endeavour to show: but in that he saith Presbyter john was originally an African, or that being forced out of Asia, he should set down in Ethiopia, and there Rule and Govern, is altogether improbable, and without any foundation, as we shall see anon. Now that this African and Asiatic Emperor were divers, is consented unto by the greater part of the best Authors. And the Empire of the Asiatick flourished for many Years, until it fell unto one David, who, as Paulus Venetus relateth, being overcome or vanquished by a certain Commander named Cingis Cublai, his Uncle, in a great Battle (who was elected Emperor by the Scythians, and in stead of Presbyter, began to be called Uncam, or Naiam) unto the great loss of Christianity, put an end both to the Glory of the Empire, and the Name of Presbyter john, as we have showed in the History of Marcus Paulus Venetus. I shall now declare by what mistake the Name of Presbyter john was given unto the Emperor of the Abyssines or Ethiopians. 
Why the Emperor of the Aloyssines is called Presbyter john.  At that time in which the Portuguese by a Maritime Voyage sought after new Quarters of the Earth, the Name of Presbyter john was very famous through Europe; for he was reported to be a most potent Emperor, Lord of many Kingdoms, a Christian by Religion; but in what Place he Ruled, was altogether unknown: Therefore when Peter Covillan was sent by john the Second King of Portugal, first through the Mediterranean Sea, and afterwards by a Land-Voyage, to find out this Prince, he heard in the Asiatic India, unto which he had arrived, that in that Ethiopia which is beneath Egypt, there was a certain Prince very powerful, who professed the Christian Religion; he therefore betook himself to him, and when he had found many things there with him, which were conformable unto the constant Fame that was reported amongst the Europeans, he believed that that was the Presbyter john so called. He therefore was the first Person who began to call the Emperor of the Abyssines by the Name of Pressed jean, that is, Presbyter john: Others also in succeeding times, who travelled into Ethiopia, imitated him, and easily introduced the same Error into Europe. All which is Learnedly showed by Father Balthasar Tellez, in his Ethiopian History, which he hath composed in an elegant and polite Portugese Style: unto which also subscribeth Alphonsus Mendes, the most wise Patriarch of Ethiopia, and the great Light of our Society, in an Epistle prefixed unto the Work of Father Tellez concerning the Ethiopic Affairs. Therefore when we speak of Presbyter john, we understand not the Emperor of the Abyssines; for besides that his Empire is situate very far distant from that of the Presbyter john of Asia, it is evident from the Chronology of the Emperors of Ethiopia, which is to be seen in the Vatican Library, that there is no mention of transplanting out of Africa into Asia, or out of Asia into Africa; yea, Damianus a Goes, in his Book of the Manners and Customs of the Ethiopians, doth expressly deny him to be called Presbyter john, or that he was ever so termed; which is also asserted by the Ethiopian Priests above cited: but we understand that Great Prince of Asia, of whom we have spoken in the precedent Discourse.  
And certainly at this very day there remaineth some Footsteps of this formerly Great Presbyter john, in the Kingdom of Tanchut, which the Tartars call Barantola; the Saracens, Boratai; and the Natives, Lassa; as the Fathers of our Society, Albert Dorville, and john Gruberus (who travelled through it as they returned from China into Europe, Anno 1661.) sufficiently testify, who relate incredible things concerning the superstitious Adoration of this Prince.  
Now there are in this Region two Kings, 
The King of Barantola adored as a God.  the first whereof hath a regard to the Administration of the Political Government; and the other, whom they term God, or The Celestial Father, or else The Great Lama, or High Priest, and Pope of the Priests, remaineth in the innermost Recesses of his Palace, and receiveth Adoration and Worship from all his People, as a Deity; and they have him in such high Veneration, that they foolishly persuade themselves, that the very Filth of his Body, and his Excrements, are extremely conducing to the curing of all Distempers; whence they do not only compound and mix them with their Medicines, but also blush not to carry them about in a Box, fastened to, or hung about their Necks. And by reason that Mortality cannot evade or escape the Bonds of Death, his Worshippers, that he may not be said to perish as other Persons, (the Devil their Tutor suggesting it to them) have found out the following Stratagem or Device: They make Inquisition throughout all the Kingdom to find out a Lama as like as may be unto the former; whom when they have gotten, they advance him by a clandestine and secret Machination or Plot unto the Throne of the Eternal Father, as they call it, pretending the feigned Deity, upon the account of his likeness to the former, to have been raised from the Dead, who is now said to have been raised seven times. The Reader may fully understand in the following Discourse, the Rites and Ceremonies by which the foolish People do Adore him with a perpetual Veneration: And they report, that these Ceremonies and Worship had their original from no other Person than that Prince which Authors usually term Presbyter john; whom they are certainly persuaded to have Ruled in the Kingdom of Tanchut, which is now included under the Dominion of the Kingdom of Lassa: for as formerly they went in Pilgrimage from all Parts of Tartary unto him, as unto an Oracle, so at this very time they cease not from all Parts to flock unto this ridiculous God and Father, the Head of the Lamae, to obtain his Benediction; so that Anno 1629. that great Tartarian Monarch of the Chinese, as soon as he had subdued the Empire of China, according to the Custom practised by his Ancestors, was solicited by the Magistrates of Tartary, to do Homage to the Great Lama, that is, The Priest, as to the Supreme Bishop or Pope of the Religion of the Tartars; and the Business was brought unto that accomplishment, that the Emperor, through the Advice of his Council, was resolved to meet with the Great Lama, now coming towards him even unto the Walls of the Empire of China, in a Progress almost of two months' space, if Father john adam's, an intimate Associate of the Emperor, out of an extreme hatred unto the thing, had not showed himself averse and opposite, and that by the allegation of many weighty Reasons: which Persuasions of the aforesaid Father took so good effect, that the Emperor was so far from vouchsafing to go forwards out of the City to meet him, that he would hardly give him any farther entrance or admission than the Garden of the Palace of Pequin; and at length, after the usual Mode, being Presented with divers Presents, dismissed him unto his own Kingdom, wholly neglecting all those accustomed Ceremonies that were usually performed; and he that was supposed to have conferred great Prosperity and Happiness by his Approach and Benediction, brought the contrary Effects with him; for that ridiculous Archpriest, after his departure, incurred the Curses and Malediction of all Persons, as being the seeming Cause of Famine, Pestilence, and War.  
But to return to our purpose; 
Where Presbyter john resided.  I say therefore, That 'tis very probable this Presbyter john resided in the Kingdom of Tanchut: for he and his Successors Ruling far and wide in Asia, and worthily promoting the Christian Faith, those Preachers of the Word of God, either being called, or of their own accord, out of zeal to advance the Christian Faith, or which is more likely, being compelled by Fear, and flying from the aforesaid Places, in the time of that horrid Persecution which began under the Empire of Dioclesian and Maximianus, in which on the Confines of Syria, Egypt, and the adjacent Places of Ethiopia, the Followers of the Christian Doctrine were every where enquired and sought after, to be put to most cruel Torments; they sat down and Planted themselves in the middle of Persia, Bactria, and Turchestan: and then it is altogether probable, that by degrees, after long Exilement, arrived in the utmost Regions of Asia: and lastly, Anno 600. in the time of the Empire of Heraclius, perfidious and debauched Mahomet then rebelling, new Colonies were continually transplanted into the aforesaid Regions of the East. For it is manifest, that the Syrian or Babylonian Priests giving place to the fury of the Infidels, ceased not in succession of time to propagate the Christian Religion, as the alleged Syriack Inscription doth clearly show, where jidbuzad Bishop of China is called the Son of Noah, a certain Priest of the City of Balech in the Kingdom of Turchestan, as is manifest from the Syriack words abovecited, and here again repeated, viz-Anno 1902. jidbuzad Priest and Vicar of the Bishop of the Regal City of Cumdan, Son of Noah a Priest, Native of the City Belech in the Kingdom of Turchestan.  
Now that Turchestan is the same Region which the Persians call Usbec, the beginning of Great Cathay, and the City Belech seated in it, is clear from the Arabian Geographer, Part 8. Climate 4. Line 34. where treating concerning the Turchestians, a peculiar Province of the Corafini, he placeth the Situation of the City Belech not far from samarcand, the Regal Court of Great Tamburlaine, formerly a most famous City: his words are these, as they are Translated by me out of the Arabic: Now this is the eighth Part of the fourth Climate, and containeth a portion of the Region of Corasina from Karman even to Kasaralkamat fifteen Miles; hence to samarcand, six Miles: and it is the Road of those that pass from samarcand unto the City of Belech: Whence it is plainly manifest, that jidbuzad Vicar of the Bishop, termed a Syrian by Original or Descent, was of the Country of Turchestan or Corasine: And it is evident from the Syro-Chinesian Inscription of the Stone, that many of the Region of the Pagodes, and other Countries of Asia, penetrated into China for the advancement of the Gospel: All which we leave farther to be enquired after by the curious Reader. And thus much shall suffice concerning the Transplanting of the Colonies in the Kingdoms of Presbyter john, and in China.  
Moreover, those who suppose that most of these Evangelical Persons first arrived in India out of Syria, Egypt, and Ethiopia, and having converted that Country by their Labours to the Faith of Christ, afterwards sent out some Colonies from amongst them into China, by reason of the frequent Commerce which at that time was maintained by a Maritime Voyage between the Indians and Chineses; have much more of certainty than any others for their Opinion. And of this Expedition I shall give a clear Account in few words.    

CHAP. II.  
Of Cathay, and its proper and genuine Situation.  
ALthough in the preceding Discourse we have produced divers Passages out of various Authors, both Latins, Grecians, jews, Arabians, and Persians, concerning the Situation of Cathay; yet here notwithstanding, for the better elucidation and clearing of the Matter, we shall declare by divers Voyages and Travels purposely alleged for that end, what at length this Kingdom of Cathay is, and where situate.  
It is not only evident by the diligent search of the Fathers of our Society, 
〈…〉  that China is the greatest part of Cathay; but also it is most apparently proved out of Marcus Paulus Venetus: for he saith, That the most vast City of Cambalu, or, as the true pronunciation of the Tartars hath it, Cambalek, was the Regal Seat of the Great Cham. The Fathers of our Society say, That it was no other than the modern Imperial City of China, which they call Pequin, or Pekin; and that the vastness of the Walls made in a Quadrangular order, and the incredible bigness of the City, do more than sufficiently demonstrate the same. Now Marcus Paulus writeth, That the City of Cambalu, situate near the great River, was anciently very Splendid and Regal; for Cambalu, signifieth The City of the Lord: The Great Cham removed this City to the other side of the River; for he learned from an ginger, that in time it would become rebellious unto his Empire. This City being built foursquare, comprehendeth in circuit twenty four Miles, the side of every Square or Quadrate containing six Miles: It hath Walls whited over, which are twenty Paces high, ten in breadth, but in thickness become narrower as they ascend: Every Quadrature of these Walls hath three principal Gates, there being twelve in all, which have each a magnificent Palace built near unto them: In the corners also of the Wall there are noble Towers, where the Arms and Ammunition of the City are stored and kept. There are Streets and Passages strait through the City, so that there is a free Prospect from one Gate unto another, most beautiful Houses being Erected on either side. A little farther he saith, That without the City of Cambalu there are twelve great Suburbs, adjoining unto each of the twelve Gates, in which Merchants and Strangers are continually found. All which are so agreeable unto the Princely City of Pequin, that there is hardly any difference, as Martinius relateth, in Page 29. of his Atlas; also the Names of the City Tadinfu, Cacanfu, Quelinfu, Cingianfu, Sianfu, which also is now called Siganfu, situate not far from the Saffron River, which was taken by the Great Cham, after three years' Siege, by the help of battering Engines (as yet unknown in China) which he caused Christian Arrizans to make: This happened Anno 1268. as Marcus Paulus Venetus (who with his Father Nicolas and his Uncle, that then were resident with the Emperor) relateth. See Marcus Paulus Venetus in his second Book, Chap. 58. For Furio in the Chinesian Language signifieth nothing else but A great City, and also Ceu added unto other words or Names, denoteth A small or indifferent City; which words are proper and known unto no other Region but only that of China. Yet nothing so clearly demonstrateth China to be taken for Cathay, as the Astronomical Botanical Monuments of the Persians; which the Learned jacobus Golius, in his Appendix adjoined unto the Atlas Sinicus, hath made apparent unto us from the Astronomical Tables of Nasirodim, a Persian Mathematician, famous throughout the whole East; where you may plainly see the Cathaian Names of the twelve Hours into which the natural Day is divided amongst the Chinese, or Cathaians', so correspondent unto the Chinesian, that they differ in nothing; which is also testified by as many of the Fathers of our Society as have returned from China to Rome. But that it may be more evident, I shall here set down the Names.  

The Names of the Hours into which the Natural Day is divided amongst the Chinese or Cathaians'.  
1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12  
Cum, Cheu, Yin, Mao, Xin, Su, V, Vi, Xin, Yien, Sio, Hai.   
If any one compare the Cycle of sixty Years, (which, as Nasirodim saith, the Cathaians' use in the Calculation or Account of their Days, Weeks, and Solary Years,) with the Chinesian Account, he shall find the mode or form of the Computation, and the Names by which they call it, to be wholly the same: and the like we affirm concerning the Cathaian Year, which they divide, as also the Zodiac, into twenty four Parts, beginning their Year from the 15th Degree of Aquarius. But concerning this, see the abovementioned Golius in the place cited before, who allegeth Uleg Beg, a Persian Astronomer, for a Witness, from whose Astronomical Tables he showeth evidently whatsoever hath hitherto been delivered from the Harmony or Agreement of the Cathaian Calculations, or which is the same, that of the Chinese. And I also find in the Arabian Physicians, the Musk that is found in China, often called The Musk of Cathay; and also that Drink which is made of a certain Herb proper to Cathay, is for the most part termed Cha of Cathay. And the Mogors, which are originally Tartars, and had their Descent from the Line or Stock of Cingis-Can, and the other succeeding potent Emperors, them, I say, I find to be so called (from their overrunning of the Empire of China) by their Historians the Chinesian-Mogulos. But what he writeth concerning Quinsai, a City of a wonderful and almost incredible magnitude, is all found to be true at this day concerning the Metropolitan City Hancheu, of which Father Martinius, the Author of the excellent Atlas Sinicus, thus discourseth, Folio. 109. 
The D●scription of Hancheu or Qu●nsai.  That the European Cosmographers may no longer err in making enquiry after, and ridiculously delineating of Quinsai, mentioned by Marcus Paulus, I shall here give the very exact Portaicture of the same, the Shadow of which did not appear unto the Author of the Archontologia Cosmica; and if the Divine Majesty be propitious unto my Design, I shall peradventure in time send over the Theatre of the Cities of China, Printed by the Chinese themselves, not known or seen, as I suppose, hitherto in Europe. But to return to the Matter in hand; I prove first by most invincible Arguments, that this is the same City of Quinsai mentioned by Paulus Venetus: for this is that City which is distant the space of five days travel from Singui, that is, So Chou; which holdeth good, if we speak of the Progress or March of the Army, in which it is manifest that MarcuS Paulus Venetus was; otherwise it is scarce four days journey. This is that City in which in his time was the Court or Imperial City of China, which the Chineses in the elegant Tongue of their Learned Men term Kingsu, but in the common Speech of the vulgar sort of Men, who tie not up themselves unto that exactness of Phrase, Kingsai, whence the term of Quinsai in Venetus had its original. You must here note moreover, that Kingsu is a Name of Dignity common unto Regal Cities, and not proper and singular unto one alone; for its genuine and true signification is Regal, although oftentimes the same City hath otherwise a proper Name; as this City is called Hancheu, which under the Empire of the Family of Sunga was called Lingan, because the tenth Emperor of this Family, named Coacungus Kin, flying from the Tartars, there fixed his Court, and therefore in the time of Venetus it was called Kingsu, whatever others think to the contrary. This happened Anno 1135. And also in the same City the Family of Sunga held the Empire, until the Western Tartars, under the Government of the Great Han, erected the Kin Tartars, or those of the East out of Cathay, that is, out of the Northern Provinces, and so then they became vanquished; and a little after they advanced their victorious Armies into the Kingdom of Mangin, having begun a seizure of those Southern Provinces. But to come more near to the Business: This is that City which hath such a vast number of high Bridges, both within its Walls, and without in its Suburbs; for there are almost ten thousand, as Venetus reckoneth them, if you account the Triumphal Arches amongst the Bridges, which by reason of their similitude he might esteem for such, by the same mistake by which he called Tigers Lions, notwithstanding here are none to be found, nor almost in all Asia; except you will have him to be understood not only to comprehend the Bridges that are both within the City and without in the Suburbs, but also those of the whole Empire, and then indeed their number, which otherwise will hardly gain credit amongst us, may easily be augmented, there being so vast an abundance of Bridges and Triumphal Arches every where to be found. For the greater confirmation of this Matter, there is a Lake of forty Italian Miles, which they call Sihu, which although it be not within the Walls, yet it doth encompass it for a large space from the West to the South, and many Channels are drawn from it into the City; moreover, the Banks or Shores of it on every side are so beset with Temples, Monasteries, Palaces, Libraries, and private Edifices, that you would suppose yourself to be within a most spacious City, and not in the Country: the Margins or Banks of the Lake are raised in every part with foursquare and cut Stone, and a convenient Passage left for Travellers; also some Passages go clear through the Lake, furnished with many, and those very high Bridges, under which Ships may pass, in passing over which, they may to and fro encompass the Lake, whence these Bridges might easily be reckoned by Venetus to belong to the City. This is that City which hath a Mountain within its Walls on the Southside, termed Chinghoang, in which is that Tower with a Guard, where they measure the Hours by an Hourglass, and it is declared or inscribed on a Tablet how many Hours, in large Golden Letters. This is that City, all whose Streets are paved with square Stone; and this is situate in a Moorish place, and divided by many Navigable Channels. Lastly, This is the City, to omit other things, from which the Emperor took his flight unto the Sea by the great River Cientang, the breadth of which exceeds a Germane Mile, and floweth to the Southside of the City. So that here is the very same River which Venetus ascribeth unto Quinsai, whence it is disembogued into the Sea towards the East, from which this City is as far distant as Venetus doth affirm it. I add, That the compass of the City is above an hundred Italian Miles, if you reckon in the large Suburbs, which extend very far on every side, whence you shall go over five hundred Chinesian Paces or Stadiums', by walking in a strait Line or Way from North to South through the most large and populous Streets, in which you shall find no place destitute either of Houses or People: you may perform the like journey almost from the West to the North. Seeing therefore that according unto the Chinesian History, the Name, the Description, the Magnitude, and all other Passages, do demonstrate this to be the City Quinsai, we ought no longer to question or doubt of the same. Thus Father Martinius Martinii in the Place cited.  

SECT. I.  
The Voyage of Benedict Goes, of the Society of jesus, into Cathay or China, taken out of Father Nicholas Trigautius.  
I Shall therefore now briefly show whence proceeded that so great confusion of Opinions concerning the proper Situation of Cathay. Now it is known both from the History of Marcus Paulus Venetus, Haytho the Armenian, and also from the Chronology of the Chinese, that the Great Cham, Emperor of the Tartars, whom some call Cublai, others Ulcam, or Uncam, Anno 1256. making a Breach or Irruption through the Walls, gained the whole Empire of the Chinese (which then was divided into two Empires, whereof the one towards the North was called Cathay, the other towards the South Mangi;) whence as the North part of China, with the other Regions without the Walls, was otherwise vulgarly called Cathay, so also the whole Empire of the Chineses being now possessed, the whole was called by the Name of Cathay, by the Tartars, and the adjoining Saracens, the Name of the other circumjacent Regions without the Walls being utterly extinguished; so that from that very time, that only Empire of the Chineses that extended so far included within the Walls, was called Cathay, by as many as Trafficked or Merchandized thither from Indostan, Usbec, Camul, and other Mediterranean Regions, as it is manifest from the Voyage of our Brother Benedict Goes. But because that was not only undertaken and decreed by the Command and Advice of the Superiors of our Society, 
The Voyage of Benedict Goes, for the Discovery of Cathay.  but also by the Command of the Viceroy of Aria in India called Saldagna, yea also of the Great Acabar, Emperor of the Mogors, both to find out Cathay, and also to instruct in the Christian Religion the Inhabitants of the interjacent Kingdoms; certainly it was performed with all the diligence and care possible by Benedict Goes, a Person of great Prudence and Understanding, and also skilled in the Persian Language, which he had excellently attained to by a long stay or continuance in the Court of the Mogor, and where he was very familiar with the Emperor Acabar. Therefore he being sufficiently furnished with Supplies convenient for so great a Voyage from the Viceroy of India, and having also the Diploma, Patent, or Pass, taking the Habit of the Armenians, and changing also his Name Benedict into Abdulla, which signifieth The Servant of God; and joining with him an Armenian named Isaac, as his inseparable Companion in his Voyage, Anno 1603. in the solemn Lent Fast departing from Lahor the Regal City of the Mogor, he travelled towards the Kingdom of Cascar in the company of five hundred Persons, which they call The Caravan, having with them a great multitude of Beasts of Carriage, Camels, and Wagons: In a Month he arrived at the City Athec under the jurisdiction of the Mogor; and having passed over the River Indus, at the end of two Months more he came unto Passaur, where he was informed by an Hermit, that about two months' journey farther towards the North, was the Region Caphurstan, that is, The Land of Infidels (of which I shall treat anon) that had many Christians in it: unto which notwithstanding, being hindered by the Caravan, he could not travel. Hence in the Course of twenty five Days he came unto a City named Ghideli, where he was in great danger of Thiefs. Departing thence, in twenty Days he came to the City Cabul, a City yet subject to the Mogor; from whence he went unto Chianacar, a City abounding with Iron; and from thence in ten Days he arrived at a Place called Parvan, the last Town of the Kingdom of the Mogor. After five Days respite, he came in the space of twenty Days to a Region named A●cheran, having passed over exceeding high Mountains; and in fifteen Days more he arrived at the City Calcia, and there having spent ten Days, he came to a certain Place called Gialalabeth, famous for the Portage or Customs of the brahmin's: after fifteen Days more he came to Talhan; and hence proceeding forward to Chaman, he incurred the great hazard of Robbers; whom having shunned, at length he came to Ciarciunor; and after ten days, passing through Sarpanil, a desert Place, he came to the Province Sarcil, over a very high Mountain, and that in twenty Days Travel: after two Days more he came to the foot of the Mountain Cetialath, in which, by reason of the multitude of Snow, many perished by the vehemency of the Cold. Having travelled six Days through the Snow, he came to Tamgheran in the Kingdom of Cascar, and after fifteen Days to jaconich, and after five to Hiarcham, the Metropolitan City of Cascar, and the end of the Region of Cabul: The whole Region are Followers of the Law of Mahomet; and hence from Hiarcham is the beginning of the Expedition by Caravan into Cathay; and the Negotiation of those that certainly know they shall be admitted into the Kingdom, wholly consisteth as it were in Fragments of precious jaspar, which are found in great plenty in Cathay, that is in China, and are of two kinds; the first sort is brought out of the River Cotan, not far from the Regal City, by Fishermen, like unto thick Flints; the other being digged out of the Mountains, is cleft into stony Plates, almost two els long. This Mountain Cansangui is distant from the Imperial City twenty Days journey, and it is called The Stony Mountain, noted vulgarly in Geographical Maps: hence therefore Benedict, after long stay, again began his Voyage; first he arrived at jolci, the Place of Custom for the Kingdom, and from hence in a Voyage of twenty five Days he passed over these following Places: Hancialix, Alceghet, Hagabathet, Egriar, Mesetelec, Thalec, Horma, Thoantac, Mingieda, Capetalcol, Zilan, Sarognebetal, Cambasco, Aconsersec, Ciacor, Acsu; Acsu is a Town of the Kingdom of Cascar, from which he passed by a laborious Voyage, through the Desert Caracatai, that is, Black Cataia, unto Oitograch, Gazo, Casciani, Dellai, Saregabadal, Ugan, and at last he arrived at Gruciam. Departing hence, in a Voyage of twenty five Days he came unto the City of Cialis, which is subject to the Dominion of the King of Cascar, where the Saracens returning in the Caravan of the Year before from Cathay, that is, from Pekin, the Royal City of China, declared wonderful things unto our Benedict, concerning Matthew Riccius and his Companions; and here our Father wondered that he had found Cathay in the chief Place of the Chinese. From hence in twenty Days he came unto Pucia, a Town of the same Kingdom, and from hence to Turpham and Aramuth, and at length arrived at Camul, a fortified City: from Camul in nine Days he came to the Walls of the North part of China, which he had so long desired, unto a Place called Chaiaicum, where being admitted within the Walls by one Days journey, he came to the first City of China called Socien, and found no other Cathay but China; so that from thenceforward he laid aside all scruple of the proper and true Situation of Cathay; which the Saracens often confounded with China. Note, That this Voyage was taken or begun from Laor towards the North, when he might have come to his journeys end from Laor by a much nearer Way; but as this Voyage or Passage through the Thebetick Mountains, was not yet discovered, so that also on the other side by Usbeck and samarcand at that time was more used, although that to conform himself unto the Custom of Merchants, he was forced to attempt to pass by this latter, though it were very much out of the Way, by reason of its vast Windings and and Turnings, and also on every hand subject to Robbers. The Territory of Usbec is extended by a large Interval of Regions from the West to the North, being made up of three very great Kingdoms, whereof the first is Samarcande, famous for the Birth of Tamberlan; the second, Tarphan; and the third, Turphan; all of them infamous for the Religion of Mahomet. The Inhabitants, as Historians relate of the Scythians, are Cruel, Thiefs, Bloody, and implacable Enemies of the Christians; so that this Kingdom is now altogether unpassable for the Christians, except such as will become Deniers of Christ, and profess themselves Followers of the Law of Mahomet. And this is the Passage from Usbec to Cathay.  
But the Voyage undertaken by Father Antonius Andradas, a Portugese, into the Kingdom of Thebet, was after this manner: First passing over Ganges from Laor, he entered into Scrinegar and Ciapharanga, most great and populous Cities; and from these having passed over a most high Mountain, on the top of it he discovered a vast Lake, the common Receptacle of the Waters of the River Indus, Ganges, and the other great Rivers of India; and hence by a Voyage of many Days, and that also through high Mountains, he arrived in the cold Northern Region Redor, and in a City of the same Name; from which, passing through the Kingdom of Maranga and the Kingdom of Tanchut, which belongeth unto the Tartars, in two months' space he easily arrived at Cathay, that is, China.   

SECT. II.  
Another Voyage from China to the Mogor, performed by the Fathers of our Society, Father Albert Dorville, and Father john Gruberus.  
THese Fathers began their Voyage from Pequin, Anno 1661. in the Month of june, from whence they arrived at Siganfu; and from hence, after thirty Days stay, they departed to Sinning or Siningfu, in almost twice so many Days, having passed over the Saffron River. Now Sinning or Siningfu is a great and populous City, built at the Walls of the Kingdom of China, by or through the Gate of which is the first entrance into Cathay or China, for those that Trade thither from India, and where also they are forced to stay till they have a farther admission granted them by the King. The City is placed under the Elevation of the Pole 36 Degrees and 20 Minutes.  
From Sinning in three months' space, passing through the Desert of Kalmack in Tartary, they came unto the very entrance of the Kingdom of Lassa, which the Tartars also call Barantola: The Desert is partly moutainous, partly level, and overspread with Sand and Dust, altogether sterile and barren; unto which notwithstanding Nature is here and there in some places propitious, by affording some small Rivulets, whose Banks yield a sufficient quantity of green Herbs and Grass: But as this Desert deriveth its original from the innermost Mediterranean Parts of India, so is it also extended in a strait Line from the South to the North, and no Person hath yet unto this Day been found, who hath discovered its Bounds: Many suppose it to be extended even unto the Frozen Sea, concerning which I have treated at large in my Book of the Subterranean World. Now it hath various Names; Marcus Paulus Venetus calleth it Lop, infamous for Diabolical Delusions, and a multitude of Spectres or evil Spirits that usually appear in it, concerning which notwithstanding our Fathers relate nothing; for the once or twice appearing of these Spirits, doth not prove the perpetual continuance of their appearance unto all: The Tartars formerly called it The Desert Belgian, others sometime Samo, the Chineses Kalmack, others Caracathay, that is, Black Cathay, where you shall find no other Animals but wild Bulls of a mighty bigness: Yet the Tartars, accustomed to Deserts, wand'ring to and fro, pass over it at all times; and there also pitch or fix their Hordes, where they find a Place or River commodious for the Pasturage of their cattle; their Hordes are Pens or Tents, fit for the receiving both of Men and cattle.  
From Lassa or Barantola, placed under the Elevation of the Pole 29 Degrees and 6 Minutes, they came in four Days space to the foot of the Mountain Langur; now this Langur is the highest of Mountains, so that on the top of it Travellers can hardly breathe by reason of the subtlety and thinness of the Air; neither can they pass over it in Summer, without manifest hazarding of their Lives, by reason of the virulent and poisonous Exhalations of some Herbs. No Wagon or Beast can pass over it, by reason of the horrible great steepnesses and rocky Paths, but you must travel all the Way on foot, almost for a Month's space, even unto the City Cuthi, which is the first, or Chief City of the Kingdom of Necbal. Now although this mountainous Tract be difficult to pass over, yet Nature hath plentifully furnished it with variety of Waters, which break forth of the hollow places of the Mountain in every part thereof. These Waters are replenished with abundance of Fish for the Sustenance of Man, and their Banks afford plenty of Pasturage for Beasts: I take this to be the same Tract which Ptolemy calleth Parapanisus, which being linked in the series of the Caucasian Mountains, is extended far and wide towards the East, and with its Skirts toucheth the South and North. Marcus Paulus Venetus calleth it Belor, others give it other Names, according to the diversity of Nations through which it passeth.  
From Cuthi in five Days passage they came to the City Nesti in the Kingdom of Necbal, in which all the Natives, being involved in the Shades of Idolatry, live without any sign of the Christian Faith; yet it aboundeth with all things necessary for the sustaining of Life, so that thirty or forty Hens are sold for one Scutum.  
From Nesti they came in five days journey to the Metropolitan City of the Kingdom of Necbal, which is called Cadmendu, and placed under the Elevation of the Pole 27 Degrees and 5 Minutes, where there is a potent King that Ruleth, and although an Heathen, yet not very much averse unto the Christian Religion.  
From Cadmendu in half a Days time they came unto a City that the Natives call Badda, the Regal City of the Kingdom of Necbal.  
From Necbal in a journey of five Days you meet with the City Hedonda, a Colony of the Kingdom of Maranga, being placed under the Altitude of the Pole 26 Degrees and 36 Minutes.  
From Hedonda in eight Days space they came even to Mutgari, which is the first City of the Kingdom of Mogor.  
From Mutgari is a Voyage of ten Days space even unto Battana, which is a City of Bengala towards Ganges, placed under the Elevation of the Pole 25 Degrees and 44 Minutes.  
From Battana in eight Days space they came to Benares, a populous City on Ganges, and placed under the Elevation of the Pole 24 Degrees and 50 Minutes: It is famous for an Academy of the brahmin's, which flourisheth there, in which all the Sciences proper unto their Religion, or rather more truly, unheard-of Superstitions are taught.  
From Benares in eleven Days space they came to Catampor, and from thence in seven Days to Agran.  
Therefore from Pekin even unto Agran was a continued Voyage of two hundred and fourteen Days; but if you have respect to the stay of the Caravans, it is a Voyage of one whole Year and about two Months. And these Relations ● received by word of Mouth from the abovementioned Fathers, who performed the Voyage in the same manner as I have described it.    

CHAP. III.  
Of the various Habits, Manners, and Customs of the Men of those Kingdoms, which were observed and drawn by the aforesaid Fathers, Albert Dorville, and Gruberus, as they passed through them.  
AS the Kingdoms, which the aforementioned Fathers passed through by a Voyage never hitherto attempted by any European, were unknown to Geographers; so also did they observe many things, very worthy of consideration, in reference to the Habits, Manners, and Customs of those Nations, which on purpose being delivered to me, what by Pictures, and what by Writing, they left to be inserted into their Voyage performed; which I thought fit, having now an opportune and convenient time, to accomplish.  
Therefore setting forwards from Pekin, the Metropolis and Imperial Seat of the Chinese, they came in the space of two Months to those most famous Walls, at which that vast City Siningfu is situate, as it were a certain and most safe Bulwark unto the Walls against the Incursions of the Tartars, 
A Description of the Walls of China.  where in the end of our Book, we exhibit the Structure of as much of these Walls as the convenience of the Place would admit of, as they were most diligently observed and drawn by them; and they added, that the Walls were of so great a breadth, that six Horsemen set orderly abreast, might conveniently run a Race without being an hindrance to one another; whence they report, that they are so frequently visited by the Citizens of Siningfu, both for the enjoying of the Air, which is most wholesome and which breatheth from the adjacent sandy Deserts, and also because they are very opportune for the performing of many other Exercises for easing and recreating of the Mind; for they are of that height, that they easily invite the Inhabitants unto them by their Prospect, which is on every side most clear and open, and withal exceeding pleasant, and also by reason of the great conveniency of the Stairs, which give an Ascent unto them: now the Longitude unto the broadest part of the Wall, even unto the other Port or Gate, through which they pass from the Desert unto the City Sucien, is so great, that it can hardly be passed in the space of eighteen Days; which many do undertake, having first obtained leave of the Governor of Siningfu, not so much out of any necessity of Trafficking or Merchandise, as led by a certain Curiosity, and withal being sufficiently furnished with Provision; for they say, that the innumerable Habitations which are within the Wall, appear from thence as from an high Mountain; but without in the adjacent Desert, as the Inhabitants related unto them by word of Mouth, they may recreate themselves with the wonderful and unwonted sight (as it were from an high Tower) of all kinds of wild Beasts, such as are Tigers, Lions, Elephants, Rhinoceroses, wild Bulls, Monoceroses, (that is, a certain kind of Horned Asses) and all the while being free, and out of all danger, more especially from that part of the Wall, which leading toward the South, draweth near unto the more inhabited Regions, as Quansi, junnam, and Tibet; for from hence unto the Saffron River, and the Places adjoining, which abound with Bushes and Thickets, they are wont to betake themselves in Herds and Droves at certain times of the Year, both in respect of Pasturage, and for Hunting of their Prey.  


I. A Tartar of Kalmack.  
II. A Woman of Kalmack.  
III. A Lama Tartar.  
IV. The Habitation of the Tartars.  
V. The Turning Wheel.    
Therefore when these Fathers had passed this Wall, presently they met with a River replenished with Fish, of which they made their Supper, which they prepared in an open Tent; and having also passed over the Saffron River without the Walls, and immediately having entered that most vast and barren Desert Kalmack, a Desert very dreadful and formidable, in two Months they came to the Kingdom of Barantola. This Desert, although it be parched and ruinous, is yet inhabited by the Tartars, which are called Kalmack, at certain times of the Year, when there is great abundance of Pasturage on the Banks of the River, they there fixing of their Hordes, which you may term, and not unfitly, Portable Cities. The Tartars rove up and down in this Desert to Rob and Pillage; whence it is very necessary that the Caravan be sufficiently strong, to resist the violence of their Attempts. These Fathers, as they happened to see them, drew their Habits as they are here set down.  
The first Figure showeth a Tartar of Kalmack, 
The Habit of th● Tartars of Kalmack.  Clothed with a Leathern Garment, and a yellow Cap.  
The second Figure exhibiteth a Tartar Woman of Kalmack, Clothed with a Vestment made of a certain Skin, as they guessed, of a green or red colour; and each of them hath a Phylactery or Amulet hung about their Necks, which they wore to preserve themselves from Dangers and Mischiefs.  
The Tartar which the third Figure exhibiteth, weareth the Habit of a Lama, which is the Priest or Bishop of the holy Rites of the Nation of the Tartars of Kalmack; they use a Cap or Hat Painted of a red Colour, a white Coat or Cloak cast backwards, a red Girdle; they are also Vested with a yellow Coat, from the Girdle of which hangeth down a Purse.  
The fourth Figure expresseth their Habitations, which are Tartarian Tents, made up within of small bended and wreathed Sticks, on the outside framed with a course Matter of a certain Wool, and tied or bound together with Cords.  
The fifth Figure showeth an Instrument, or turning Wheel, in the form of a Sceptre, which is moved round by the superstitious Auditors or Bystanders, at the time when the Lama Pray.  


VI The fore part of a Woman of Northern Tartary.  
VII. The back part of the same Woman.    
In the Court of Deva King of Tanguth, our Fathers saw a Woman born in Northern Tartary, who as she was Dressed in an unwonted Habit, so she seemed not unworty of having her Picture taken unto the Life: She wore Hair tied or knotted like unto small Cords, having her Head and Girdle adorned with the Shells of Sea-Cockles: See her exhibited in her fore and back part, in the sixth and seventh Figures.  


VIII. The Habit of a Courtier in the Attire of a Woman.  
IX. The Trophies which are erected in the tops of the Mountains with Adoration unto the Great Lama▪ for the conservation of Men and Horses.  
X. Another Habit of a Courtier.    
There were also in the same Court of the King certain Courtiers, whose Habit, if you observe it, is altogether womanish, but only that they use a Coat of a red Colour, after the manner of the Lama; which, together with the Trophies erected in the tops of the mountains in Adoration of the Great Lama. for the conservation of Men and cattle, are expressed in the eighth, ninth, and tenth Figures.  


XI. The Habit of the possessed Youth that killeth Men, called Phut.  
XII. The common Habit in the Kingdom of Tanchut.  
XIII. The Habit of the same Nation.    
There is a most detestable and horrible Custom introduced into these Kingdoms of Tanchut and Barantola, by the subtlety of Satan, which is as followeth: They choose a lusty Youth, unto whom they grant liberty on Set-days of the Year, to kill with the Weapons wherewith he hath Armed himself, any Person he meeteth, of what Age or Sex soever, without any difference or respect of Persons, fond supposing, that those who are thus slain, immediately, as if they were Consecrated by Menipe, a devilish Spirit whom they worship, obtain eternal Honours, and a most happy Estate. This Youth, in a very gay Habit, furnished with a Sword, Quiver, and Arrows, and stuck or laden with the Trophies of Banners and Ensigns, at a prefixed time, being possessed with the Daemon or Devil unto whom he is Consecrated, rushing with great fury out of the House, wandreth through the Ways and Streets, and killeth at his pleasure all that meet him, no resistance being made: This Youth they call in their Language Phut, which signifieth The Slayer; whence our Fathers depicted him altogether after the same manner that they had a sight of him, together with the Habit of both Sexes in the Kingdom of Tanchut, as the eleventh, twelfth, and thirteenth Figures do show.  
There are other Kingdoms included within the vast Kingdom of Tanchut, and in the first place Barantola, also called Lassa, which hath a Metropolitan City of the same Name: It hath a King of its own, and is altogether entangled with the foul Errors of Heathenism: The People worship Idols, with the deference of Deities; amongst which that which they call Manipe hath the preeminence, and with its ninefold difference of Heads riseth or terminateth in a Cone in a monstrous height, concerning which we shall speak more fully in the following Discourse, when we come to treat of the many-headed Deities of the Chinese. Before this Daemon or false God this foolish People perform their Sacred Rites, with many unwonted Gesticulations and Dances, often repeating of these words, O Manipe There Hum, O Manipe There Hum, that is, O Manipe, save us: They many times set divers sorts of Viands or Meats before the Idol, for the propitiating or appeasing of the Deity, and perform abominable kinds of Idolatry.  


XIV. Han, the deceased King of Tanguth, whom they worship with Divine Honor.  
XV. The Effigies of the Great Lama.    
There is also exhibited in Barantola another Spectacle of a false Deity, which as it almost seemeth to exceed humane belief, so it also doth require to be evidenced with the more singular care. Our Fathers relate, that whilst they remained in Barantola, which was about two Months, to wait for the convenience of the Caravan, they observed many things in reference to the Manners and Customs of the People, of which they noted some to be ridiculous, and others to be cursed and detestable.  
There are two Kings in this Kingdom, whereof one is truly concerned and employed in the management of the Affairs of the Kingdom, whom they call Deva; the other being separated and taken off from the weight or encumbrance of all extraneous Concernments, living in quiet and repose within the private Apartments or Withdrawing of his Palace, 
The ridiculous Worship of the Great Lama.  is adored like a Deity, and that not only by the Natives, but of all the Kings that are subject unto the Empire of Tartary, who undertake voluntary journeys or Pilgrimages unto him: They adore him as the True and Living God, and call him The Eternal and Heavenly Father, offering a multitude of Presents and Oblations to him. He sitteth in an obscure Chamber or Room of his Palace, adorned with Gold and Silver, and rendered resplendent by the multiplicite lustre of flaming Lamps, in a lofty place upon a Couch, which is covered with costly Tapestry; unto whom Strangers at their approach fall prostrate with their Heads to the Ground, and kiss him with incredible Veneration; which is no other than that which is performed unto the Pope of Rome; so that hence the fraud and deceit of the Devil may easily and plainly appear, who by his innate malignity and hatred, in way of abuse hath transferred (as he hath done all the other Mysteries of the Christian Religion) the Veneration which is due unto the Pope of Rome, the only Vicar of Christ on Earth, unto the superstitious Worship of barbarous People.  
The Castle wherein the Great Lama inhabiteth, is situate at the end of the City Barantola, and is called by them Bietala, a Draught whereof is expressed in the sixteenth Figure.  


XVII. and XVIII. The Habit of the Kingdom of Necbal.  
XIX. A Northern Tarstar.    
This Great Lama is of so great Authority throughout all Tartary, that there 〈◊〉 no Kings Crowned in any Place, who doth not first send his Ambassadors with inestimable Presents, to crave his Benediction, as an happy Omen of his Entrance upon the Kingdom. See what I have said at large in the preceding Discourse, concerning the Honour conferred on him by the Imperial Monarch of Tartary and China; where also I have demonstrated, that this whole superstitious Worship of the Great Lama took its original from that famous Presbyte john, who had his Residence in this Kingdom of Tanchut. But thus much shall suffice for the Great Lama.  
They saw also strange Habited Women at Barantola, which came thither out of the adjacent Kingdom of Coin. The Noble Women braid or curl all thei● Hair in the manner of Hairlaces or small Bands, and wreath it behind them; on their Foreheads they wear a red Fillet, beset with Pearls; on the top of their Heads they bear a Silver Crown, interlaced with Turchoises and Coral.  
Having left the Kingdom of Lassa or Barantola, in a Month's Voyage they came over the most high Mountain Langur, 
The high Mountain Langur.  which we have described a little before, unto the Kingdom of Necbal, where they found nothing wanting 〈◊〉 to Humane Sustenance, nor could any Good be wished them which they did not enjoy, except the Light of the Gospel; for they are all involved in 〈◊〉 thick Cloud of Heathenish Blindness. The chief Cities of this Kingdom 〈◊〉 Cuthi and Nesti.  
It is a Custom in this Country, that if you drink to a Woman, the other Men or Women that are in the Company, pour in the Liquor Cha, or 〈◊〉 Wine, three times for them, and in the time of Drinking affix three pieces 〈◊〉 Butter to the Brim of the Pot or Cup; those that pledge, or drink after them, take them off again, and stick them upon their Foreheads.  
The King of Necbal showed himself extraordinary courteous to our Fathers, by reason of a Present they bestowed on him, which was a Perspective-Glass, and other very curious Mathematical Instruments, with which he was so taken, that he wholly determined with himself not to let them go, which he had not done, but that they made him a faithful Promise to return thither again; which if they performed, he promised to erect a House for their use and Exercise, endowed with most ample Revenues, and also to grant them a plenary Power to introduce the Christian Law into his Kingdom.  
Departing from Necbal, they came to the Confines of the Kingdom of Maranga, which is enclosed in the Kingdom of Thebet; whose Metropolis is Radoc, the utmost Bound of the Voyage formerly undertaken by Father Andradas, where they found many Marks of the Christian Faith in time passed there Planted, from the Names of Dominick, Francis, and Anthony, by which the Men are called.  
From hence they arrived at that first City of the Kingdom of the Mogor, so well known unto the World by the Name of Hedonda; and thence they came to Battana, a City of Bengala, situate on Ganges; thence to Benares, a City famous for an Academy of the brahmin's; and at last to Agra, the Imperial City of the Mogor: where Father Albert Dorville, broken with the Labours of his Travels, and full or replenished with Merits, leaving this Terrestrial Country, departed, as we piously believe, unto the Heavenly Mansion, in a middle Way between Europe and China.   

CHAP. IU.  
Of the Voyage attempted by Father Amatus Chesaud, a Frenchman, Superior of the Residency of Isphahan, for the discovery of an easy and ready Passage into China, extracted out of his Letter written in the Persian Language, and directed unto Father Athanasius Kircher. The Letter is to this effect.  
I Write not this Letter from Hispahan, 
The Voyage of Father Amatus Chesaud.  but in the Way, being returned from the City Hairat Sfahanum, from which City it is almost a Year since I departed towards Baich, which is the Regal City of Usbeck, that I might discover whether there were any possible way of passing through the foresaid Usbeck and Turkestan into Cathay, and hence into China. But indeed as I came hither with the Ambassador of Usbeck unto the Bounds of Kezalbax, I found that Way both difficult and dangerous; therefore I continued for some Months at Hairat (which City was formerly called Sciandria) and there I narrowly viewed the Place which the Ancients called Bachtra, where there is a great University or Academy, built by the Son of the Famous Tamerlang (which notwithstanding is destroyed by degrees, and runneth to Ruin for want of Repair) as also many other Edifices, which were formerly there built about the same time in which that City was in the Hands of the Usbequi. From this Place at length I came to the City Maxahad, which others call Sancta, where there is a fair Mesquit, adorned with Gold. In this Place I continued two Months, and here Disputed with the Learned, of whom there are many, about the Law; and I found, that albeit they openly and abroad praise their own Sect, yet they hold, That others of a contrary Persuasion ought to observe the King's Law: Their time is not as yet come. I departed from this Place, and came to Nixapor and Sabazuar, which belong unto Chorasan; from whence I passed through the Cities Setam, Damgan, and jamnam, and at last arrived at Kaxanum in the Province of Aracand, which is thirty Farsang distant from Sfahanum. This Tract of Land is for the most part barren. At length I returned to Sfahanum, and here remain ready to fulfil the Commands of your Reverend Fatherhood. But doth your Reverend Fatherhood in the mean while publish nothing to the World? Such a Tree ought to bear some Fruit. Besides two Books that you were pleased to send me some Years since, nothing else hath arrived at my Hands. I have here Composed some Treatises about the Controversies of the Law, in particular, An Answer to the Polisher of the Looking-glass. I know no Person that can better manage this Business at Rome than your Reverend self, whom I beseech to render me more certain whether such Books can be Printed there; but I much question whether any one can be found that will be at the Charge: yet in this matter I shall determine nothing but what my Superiors shall ordain. To conclude, The least of your Reverend Fatherships' Servants only more especially requesteth this, That you would retain this my Epistle by you for a Memorial, and that you would not be unmindful of me in your Holy Sacrifices. Dated near Xaxan about the time of the Festival of Saint Francis Xavier.   

CHAP. V.  
The Voyage performed by Marcus Paulus Venetus, and Haython the Armenian, into Cathay or China.  
SEeing none of the Ancients have described the Kingdoms of the utmost Confines of the East, more fully than Marcus Paulus Venetus, therefore I esteemed it my Duty to say somewhat of his Voyage into Cathay at this time, having so fit an opportunity; although there do many things occur, which are neither apprehended nor understood at this very Day by any Geographer, by reason of the variety of Names by which he calleth Kingdoms. Provinces, Cities, Mountains, Rivers, and Lakes, and that differently from all others; and also by reason of the Description of some Cities, which consent not with the modern Geography. Moreover, Marcus Paulus being ignorant of the use of the Globe, hence it came to pass, that he setteth not down the Longitude and Latitude of any City, from which knowledge alone the true Situation of Places is found. But now let us come to relate his Voyage.  
Anno 1269. 
The Voyage of M. Paulus Venetus.  being Emperor of Constantinople, two famous Persons of the Illustrious Family of the Paulini, Nicolas and Matthew, Citizens of Venice, set forwards unto Constantinople in a Ship freighted with divers Commodities; where having a little refreshed themselves, and committing themselves to the Euxine Sea, they arrived with prosperous Winds at a Port of Armenia, called Soldadia; (Now what this Port of Soldadia is, we have not hitherto found out: I interpret it to be Trapezonmet, seeing that there is no Port of the Armenians nearer the Euxine Sea; neither can we discover what the Kingdom of Bartza is.) From the Kingdom of Bartza they came by great windings and turnings of the Land unto the City of Bochara, situate on the River Oxus in the Kingdom of Usbeck; where great Wars arising between the King of Bartza and the Tartars, they were much perplexed, and ignorant which way to take to return into their own Country; but at last, upon serious Consideration and Advice, they remained there full three years: and that they might not spend their time idly in that space, they applied themselves with all their endeavour to the attaining of the Tartarian Tongue. While Affairs were in this Condition, an Ambassador came to Bochara, to Treat with the Great Emperor of Tartary, where when he had found these forementioned Persons, he used his utmost Endeavours, (both in reference unto their great and noted Behaviour, and the Tartarian Tongue, in which they were excellently accomplished,) to have them with him in his Return to the Great Cham, to whom he knew they would be very acceptable; therefore they relying on the Advice of the Ambassador, after the Travel of several Months, made their appearance before the Great Cham. He first of all admiring the Countenance and Behaviour of these Europeans, and also being led with a curiosity of understanding the Affairs of Europe, was wholly intent upon the discovery of the Mode and Form of the Government of the Occidental Regions, enquiring of them concerning the Pope, the Emperor, and the Rites of the whole Empire, as well those that are observed in Peace as War: Unto which, when they had prudently replied, they so far wrought upon the Emperor, that entering into Counsel with his Nobles, he concluded upon sending an Ambassador to the Pope of Rome, which he thought fit in his Name to impose on these Paulini, whose Faith and Sincerity he had now sufficiently tried; and together with them he sent a Golden Table and Letters, in which he requested his Holiness would send him an hundred Persons, conspicuous both for Learning and Wisdom, to instruct his Subjects in the Christian Faith, which he said was the best and most pure of all others. Wherefore these Persons having received their Embassy, immediately set forward on their Voyage, having this Golden Table, which was Sealed with the Seal of the Great Cham, and also having his Letters, in which he commanded all his Subjects to receive them with all Honour and Affection, and discharge them of all Customs and Tribute. Thus they followed on their journey by the great assistance of the Golden Table, and after the space of some Months, came at length to Balzra, a Port of the Armenians (now what this Port was, whether on the Caspian or Euxine Sea, I have not as yet found) it is most probable to be the Port of Trapezonment, placed in a Corner of the Euxine Sea; for from this Port, within a few Months, Anno 1272. they came to Ancona, which could not be performed from the Caspian Sea, by reason of the great space of Land and Regions interjoined.  
Moreover, having returned unto Ancona, whence they departed, the report of the death of Clement the Fourth being noised abroad, and no other as yet placed in the Apostolical Seat, being destitute of Advice, they were not a little disturbed: and setting forward unto Venice to visit their native Soil, they heard of the Election of a new Pope. Here Nicolas found his Wife, whom he had left great with Child at his departure, to be dead, having left behind her Marcus, a Son of fifteen years of Age, who afterwards became the Companion of his Father into those remote Regions of Asia, which his Father had before travelled unto, and also was the Author and Writer of this Geographical History. Wherefore a new Pope being chosen, and named Gregory the Tenth (Rudulphus being Emperor) by the unanimous Approbation of the Cardinals, they return to Ancona, having delivered the Letters of the Great Cham, together with the Presents, to the Pope; with which he being moved, and greatly rejoicing that he had a fit opportunity offered him for the Propagation of the Gospel, ●e returned a Literal Missive unto the Great Cham, in which all things were contained that might seem necessary to instruct them better in the Christian Religion, and render the mind of the Great Cham more flexible and yielding unto the receiving of the Christian Law. Unto these he adjoined two excellent Persons for Learning, of the Society of St. Dominick, William of Tripoli, and Nicolas, whose Surname is not added. These therefore, provided with all Necessaries for such an Expedition, began their journey to the East, and at length after a long Voyage by Sea and Land, entered Armenia, where they found all things in disorder, by reason of a War commenced between the Armenians and the Sultan of Babylon: The Father's being struck with fear, and laying aside all prosecution of a farther Voyage, took up their Station, and continued in Ar●●nia; but Nicolas, with his Son Marcus Paulus, rejecting all fear of danger, ou● of a great desire which they had to give the Great Cham a plenary Satisfaction concerning his Embassay, although they were exposed to great hardship, and the danger of unknown Paths, yet at last arrived at the City Clemenisu; of whose approach when Cublai the Great Cham was acquainted, he commanded his Messengers in forty Days space to set forwards to meet them, and to conduct them to him, and withal to show them all the respect that might be, and to let them want for nothing that might be any way necessary for them. Therefore being admitted into the Presence of the Great Cham, and having performed the accustomed signs or tokens of Veneration, they declared the Effects of their Embassy, and also Presented him with the Letters of the Pope, together with a Viol of Oil borrowed from one of the Lamps our Saviour's Sepulchre: He admiring the Presence of Marcus the Son of Nicolas, gave such Respect unto both of them, that he admitted them for his Domestic Attendants, which was a token of great Honour, and made use of Nicolas as an Ambassador, whom by reason of that singular Prudence that appeared in him, his signal dexterity in dispatching Business, and his great skill in four different Tongues, he sent him on divers Employments, all which redounded unto his great advantage; and when he discovered the Emperor to be delighted with curious sights of Nature, and strange Customs, whatsoever he observed rare, admirable, and exotic, in the various Tracts of his Embassies and Voyages, those he collected with great Industry, and Presented them to the Great Cham; by which you can hardly imagine how much he ingratiated himself in his Favour; until at length, overswayed with a desire of returning to their native Country, after the discharge of many Embassies for the space of seventeen years, having obtained, though with much reluctancy, a freedom to return, they came back well and safe, through many unknown Paths of Sea and Land, having passed innumerable Regions, unto Venice, Anno 1295. Now having related this by the way, there remaineth nothing, but that I should describe somewhat more at large his Voyage into Cathay, seeing many things, as I have said, do occur in it, that do very much perplex Geographers.  
Having Sailed over the Mediterranean Sea, and Travelled through Anatolia, Armenia, and Persia, he came unto the Region of Balasia, which I suppose to be Corasina, a Country interposed between Persia and the Kingdom of the Great mogul: From this Place, avoiding the Passage towards the South, he took his way between the North and East, which they call Nordost; thence he went through the Deserts, and then over the most high Mountain Belor, which we have described before, into the Kingdom of Cassar, which now they call Cascar, for a time Tributary to the Great Cham, partly Inhabited by Nestorian Christians, and partly by Mahumetans: Thence wand'ring a little towards the North, he entered into samarcand, the Regal Seat of the Great Tamburlaine, in the Kingdom of Carcham, now called Tarcham; from whence he proceeded onwards, through the Desert Lop, into the Cities Peim and Ciarcia, and at length into Camul and Tarpham, at that time Provinces of the Empire of Tanchut, and now subject to the Empire of Usbeck. All which agrees with what we have alleged before concerning the Voyage of Benedict Goes. Yet from hence he went not the shortest Way unto Cathay, but declining towards the North, he came unto the City Campition, the Metropolis of the Kingdom of Tanchut, where having entered between the East and South, that is, Southeast unto those that proceed forwards, he came into Cathay through the Desert; yet laying aside this Passage, he proceeded forwards again towards the North, and having passed through many Provinces and Kingdoms of the Eastern Tartary, where he found many Christians, at length he arrived at Cambalu, the Royal Court of the Great Cham, of the largeness and Etymology of which City we have before treated at large: Where I wonder very much that Paulus Venetus maketh no mention of the Walls of the Empire of China, through which of necessity he should have passed; peradventure he straggling far and wide unto the Eastern Sea (unto which he writeth that he came) through the Northern Kingdoms, passed through Cireanum (belonging unto the Chineses) into Cathay, that is, China; for whatsoever he afterwards relateth concerning Cathay, whatsoever he observeth concerning the vastness and magnificency of the Cities, concerning the frequency and multitude of the People and Merchants, of the affluency of all things necessary for Humane Life, of the abundance of great and small Rivers, of the admirable Structures and Fabrics, of the Bridges; these, I say, can agree unto no other Region, Kingdom, or Empire, but only unto that most vast Empire of the Chinese, unto which the Chinesian Names of the Cities, with their Customs and Manners, are altogether consonant and agreeable, as I have shown at large in the preceding Discourse.  
Haython the Armenian, a Monk of the Order of the Praemonstratensis, and of the Bloud-Royal, a Traveller throughout the whole East, he with the Fidelity of a religious Person confirmeth whatsoever is more largely related by Paulus Venetus concerning the Kingdom of Cathay; for Anno 1307. he beheld all those Kingdoms of the utmost Parts of the East with his own Eyes, the cause, manner, and occasion of which Voyages, we shall afterwards declare. Now he thus speaketh concerning the Kingdom of Cathay, in the first Chapter of his History: The Kingdom of Cathay is the greatest that is to be found in the World, and is replenished with infinite People and Riches: It is situate on the Sea-Coast. The Men of of those Parts are most subtle, and full of deceit: and therefore in all Knowledge makeslight of all other Nations; for they say that they are the only People that see with both Eyes, and all others only with one: They have for the most part little Eyes, and are naturally without Beards. And moreover it is reported concerning this Kingdom, that it is situate in the chief part of the World, because it hath the East on one part, and on the other part there doth no Nation inhabit, as they report; on the West it hath its Confines on the Kingdom of Tarsa, on the North it is bounded with the Desert of Belgian, and on the East and South there are innumerable Islands of the Sea. In which words he so describeth Cathay or China, that he differeth in nothing from the modern Situation, the Customs of the Nations, and other things proper unto China.   

CHAP. VI  
Of the Introduction of the Christian Faith into the foremention'd Kingdoms of Tartary and Cathay, by the now alleged Voyages.  
SEeing that in all the forementioned Voyages we at all times meet with the mention of the Christians, the Reader ought not to doubt, but that the Evangelical Doctrine of the Christian Law hath been introduced into the utmost Kingdoms of the East, from the very first Times of the Primitive Church, either by the Apostles themselves, or by their Disciples, or their Successors in the Apostolical Function; which that it may appear more plainly, I am resolved to treat of the Apostolical Expeditions of all Ages into these Kingdoms; and although I have in the former Part of this Book treated of the Expedition of St. Thomas into India, and the neighbouring Kingdoms, yet I shall here demonstrate how by the Assistance and Labours of St. Thomas, as also of St. Philip, Bartholomew, Thadeus, and other Apostles, the Holy Gospel was propagated in the Kingdom of the Mediterranean India, to the utmost Bounds of Tartary. Which whilst I perform, I must acknowldge that I received no small Light from the excellent Father Henry Rho, who hath travelled almost throughout all India; for being sent from Goa into the Kingdom of the Mogu●, to Dalcan, which is now called The Kingdom of Visiapour, having passed over the Mountain Gati, he came to Golconda, and thence into Montipur, and thence by a direct Voyage to Bengala and the Kingdom of Decanum; and from hence, in a strait Path, to the Court of the Mogor in the City of Agra. What Rarities and Curiosities he observed in so great a Voyage, he will publish to the World in due time in his itinerary Discoursing concerning the Kingdom of Narsinga, and those so celebrated Relics of St. Thomas at Meliapor, he saith, That amongst other things which the Christians reserve in their Library unto this Day, there is the Voyage of St. Thomas (which that holy Apostle undertook from judea into India) preserved, and that he hath it Translated out of the Syriack into the Latin Tongue; which when I earnestly requested, he freely assented to my Desire, and it is as followeth: In the general distribution of the Globe of the Earth, made by the Apostles at Jerusalem, for the propagation of the Divine Gospel, it is manifest from Ecclesiastical History, that India fell unto the lot of St. Thomas, unto which that he might arrive, he thus began his Voyage: From judea, having passed through Syria, Armenia, and Mesopotamia, he came unto a certain City of Persia, which is called Soldania, where having sowed the Seed of the Gospel, he reaped a large Harvest of Christian Converts. Hence he passed through the Kingdom of Candahar and Cabul, which is 40 Lucae distant from Candahar; now Cabul is also called Galabor, by which the Holy Apostle passed over high Mountains unto the Region called at this Day by the Moors Gavorstan, that is, The Region of Infidels, for so they term the Christians which continue there unto this very Day. The Christians are called The Christians of St. Thomas; they are naturally defended or fortified by most high Mountains, so that there is no easy Passage to them, although sometimes some Saracens pass unto them, who are presently slain, out of an hatred ●f their perfidious Sect; but the Gentiles or Heathens are received: And although these Christians observe various Rites of the Christian Religion, as that they imprint a ●hree-fold Cross on their Foreheads and Temples, which is done or depicted by an Indian herb ●r Weed called Santalis, of a red Colour, and that in Baptism they dip their Children in Water; yet notwithstanding it hath so happened in process of time, that the Church growing full of Brambles for want of Apostolical Men, Christianity is much wasted and decayed, some small sparks of the Christian Faith only remaining; for the whole Nation is defiled with the various Superstitions and Blemishes of Error. Father Nicholas Trigautius, in the Voyage undertaken by Benedict Goes into Cathay, farther confirmeth it in these words: Afterwards they came into another Town named Passaur, where they met a certain Anchorite, by whom they understood, that thirty Days journey thence was a City of the Christians named Caphurstan, into which there was no Passage admitted unto the Saracens, and those that approach thereunto, suffer Death: yet the Heathen Merchants are not prohibited the entrance of their Cities, but are only excluded or debarred admission to their Temples. He farther related, That all the Inhabitants of that Region go to Church Apparelled in Black; that the Land is fruitful; and that there are plenty of Vines found there. Which Narration caused a suspicion in him, that without question there was yet the Habitation of Christians, although much degenerated, which he had also confirmed by report elsewhere. This was also so manifest unto others of our Fathers, the Propagators of the Christian Faith in the Kingdom of the Mogul, that no Person from henceforwards aught to doubt of the same; whence unto this very Day they are called The Christians of St. Thomas: and questionless they had long since been gathered into the Church of Christ, if there had not wanted Laborers. Moreover, St. Thomas is said to have departed from Caphurstan unto to the lesser Guzarata, not far from the Kingdom of Casmir, of which we have treated above, which is situate distant from Labour three Days Voyage towards the North; and thence he is said to have the Mountains of Thebet in a long compass of the Land towards Bengala through the Kingdom of Decan, to have arrived at Meliapor. It is certainly related, that Letters written in the Syriack Tongue, on a most ancient Parchment, are yet preserved in the Library or Repository of the Church of Meliapor, in which St. Thomas is said to have convocated the Bishop's Consecrated by him in the aforesaid Kingdom, that is, from Candahar, Cabul, Caphurstan, the lesser Guzarata, and the other adjoining Provinces, unto the Council of Meliapor; which if it be so, it is very much to be lamented, that there have no Persons been found, who might have translated a Treasury of so great Ecclesiastical Antiquity into Latin. But however this be, Origen and Eusebius write, That St. Thomas first went and Preached to the Parthians: and Gregory Nazianzen delivereth, in his Homily against the Arrians, that he Preached to the Indians: Theodoret consenteth unto these, that the Preaching and receiving of the Gospel amongst the Parthians, Persians, Medes, brahmin's, Indians, and the bordering Nations, aught to be ascribed unto St. Thomas: And Nicephorus also relateth, that he came unto Tapraban, now called Sumatra, which seeing it is not remote from the Empire of China, it cannot but appear very probable to any one that he visited China also in his own Person; any one, I say, who rightly understandeth what I have above related concerning the Voyages of St. Thomas the Apostle, which is at large handled by Osorius Bishop of Sylva, who hath elegantly compiled the Indian History: Whence from these Regions even now declared, viz. from Cabul, Caphurstan, Tibet, and Mogul, he might easily by the Bishops his Successors, propagate the Sacred Gospel of Christ into the remotest Provinces and Kingdoms, to the utmost Bounds of Tartary. This Ortelius openly confirmeth, who saith, That the Kingdom of Archon, situate in the utmost Angle or Corner of the North, was Converted unto the Christian Faith by St. Thomas; you must understand it of of his Successors; so that by this Account there is no Part or Corner of the World which hath not been filled with the Light of the Gospel, by his Care and Diligence.  
Nicephorus also relateth in his second Book, Chap. 39 That St. Philip Preached the Gospel in the upper Asia; now the upper Asia is nothing else but that vast Space of Asia Minor which the Ancients called by the Name of Scythia on this side, and beyond Imaus; and they are all those Regions which are comprehended in the extreme Limits of the Eastern Sea, and about the Caspian Sea, as Georgia, Iberia, Albanior, Micrelia, Armenia, and part of the Transmarine Asiatic Tartary; from whence in course of Time the Gospel of our Saviour by a farther sprouting, was transplanted into all the circumjacent Kingdoms, as Thebet, Indostan, Tanchut, and the like. chrysostom saith, That St. Bartholomew instructed the People of the greater Armenia in the Christian Faith: Sophrinus saith, that he taught the Albanians; and Origen, that he Preached to the hithermost Indians, Panthenus, a Christian Philosopher, saith, That when he travelled to the Indians, he found Christianity yet flourishing by the Preaching of St. Bartholomew. He that is curious to know more concerning this, let him have recourse unto the History of the Armenians, which they call Giarrentir, that is, A Book of Relations, which Clemens Galanus, a Canon Regular, who spent many years in Armenia, Georgia, and the other Regions of Colchis, to propagate the Christian Faith, here published at Rome.  
First of all therefore, the Christian Faith was introduced into the foremention'd Kingdoms by the Apostles, Thomas, Philip, and Bartholomew, which afterwards in course of Time being Propagated and Cultivated by their Successors, very Holy Men, and illuminated with the Holy Spirit, diffused and spread the Light of the Divine Law throughout the whole East, unto the great advantage of Souls, until by the want of Laborers, the People following a more dissolute and ill mode of Life, degenerated from the Rectitude of Faith 〈◊〉, and also blemished and bespotted with the Rites of the Gentiles, altogether fell off from the True Way: for Anno 400. when by the instigation of Satan the cursed Arrius, Nestorius, Dioscurus, and other Heretics, but especially the Nestorians, had every where spread their damnable Opinions, and in an horrid manner weakened the Orthodox Faith of Christ; above all other Parts it infected with the Venom of its pestiferous Doctrine Colchis, Armenia, Persia, Turchestan, and the utmost Bounds of the Asiatic Tartary; so that (as Marcus Paulus and Haython relate) there is no Place of the aforesaid Regions which it hath not defiled. 
The time of Mahomet's coming into the World.  Add unto this, that in the Year 632. or thereabouts, was the cursed rise of the Incendiary of the World, Mahomet, who swelling and breaking in like an Inundation over a great portion of the Earth, subjected the same to his most unjust Laws; whence it came to pass, that the faithful Christians, and more especially Persons of the Priestly Order, being exiled their Native Country, by degrees forsook the Provinces of the more inward Part of of Asia, either for fear of Persecution, or by a voluntary Exile; those that were armed with a zeal and desire to the House of God, being inflamed with a fervour to propagate the ancient Religion of the Orthodox Faith, fled, or retired into China itself, where how much they laboured to the advantage of the Christian Faith, is plainly showed by the Syro-Chenesian Monument I have expounded above. Now as nothing is firm and solid in Humane Affairs, so also the Faith introduced into the foremention'd Regions, now fading, either through the want of Apostolical Men, or the extreme degeneration of Christians, tended or deflected first to Idolatry, then to Mahumetanism, anon to the Religion of the Nestorian Heretics, according as the lust of each Persons Genius led or drew them; and this Vicissitude or Alteration of the Orthodox Faith, sometimes received, and sometimes being rejected, continued more especially in the Eastern Tartary, unto the Year 1252. in which (as Haython the Armenian relateth, who was of the Blood-Royal) Haython King of Armenia his Brother Reigned, until he could no longer endure the Turkish Spoilers of his Kingdom; wherefore by a Divine Instinct taking a new Counsel, and going in his own Person unto the Great Cham Emperor of Tartary, whom Paulus Venetus calleth Cublai Cingischan, who Ruled in Tartary and Cathay, both to make a League against the Saracens, and to gain the Favour of that most Potent Prince for the confirming of the Christian Commonwealth in a peaceable Estate and Condition, after a tedious Voyage he arrived at Almalech, that is, Cambalu, the Court of the Great Cham. The Great Cham, 
The Great Cham converted to Christianity  or Cublai, being much joyed at his coming, received him with great Honour and Respect, as he deserved, bestowed on him great Presents, and advised his Nobles to follow his Example, and do the same. Therefore when King Haython had rested himself some Weeks after the toil of his continual Travels, he addressed himself to the Emperor, and with much strength and weight of Rational Arguments opened the Cause of his so far undertaken Voyage. The Emperor having duly pondered the just Reasons of his Petition, and greatly admiring both the Condescension of the King's Person, in exposing himself to so great Labours and Danger, and also considering that the Quiet of his Kingdom, and the Advantage or Interest of the Christian Commonwealth was very much concerned, out of his Clemency promised to grant him whatsoever he should demand. Haython accepting of the obsequiousness of so free an Offer, Presented him in Writing several Points of his Petition, which were as followeth: 

1. That the Great Cham would vouchsafe to embrace the Christian Faith.  
2. That a perpetual League of Friendship might be confirmed between the Christians and the Tartars.  
3. That all the Christians, both ecclesiastics and Laics, with their Churches, might be free from all Persecution, and enjoy the Immunities and Privileges in all the Kingdoms which the Tartars had subjected to the Empire.  
4. That he should raise an Army to free the Holy Sepulchre of Christ from the Turkish Tyranny, and also restore the Holy Land possessed by the Saracens, into the Hands of the Christians.  
5. That he should join his Forces with his, to root out the most potent Caliph of Baldach.  
6. That he should grant him the Privilege, to implore the Assistance of the Tartars wheresoever they inhabit, more especially those that border nearer Armenia, and that without any delay they should be obliged to aid him.  
7. That the Privileges and jurisdictions of his Kingdom of Armenia, which first was possessed by the Saracens, and they being thence expulsed by the Tartars, the Tributary Kings of the Great Cham possessed, should be restored to him the King of Armenia.    
The Great Cham having heard these Demands, presently called a Council of his Nobility, in whose Presence he returned this Answer:  
Because the King of Armenia hath addressed himself to Our Empire, not by any Compulsion, but moved of his own free Will, in truth, it very much becometh Our Imperial Majesty to assent unto his lawful Requests, and by all ways possible to further his Desires: Therefore We accept of your Prayers, and shall be careful to accomplish all by God's Assistance. First of all, I the Emperor and Lord of the Tartars, will cause myself to be Baptised, and will hold that Faith which the Christians hold, advising all the Subjects of my Empire to do the same, but not with that intention, that I desire violence should be offered to any Person. Unto the second We Answer, and effectually Intent, and strictly Command, That there be a perpetual League between the Christians and the Tartars inviolably confirmed. Also We Will, and it is Our Pleasure, That all the Churches of the Christians, and the Clergy of what Condition soever, whether Secular or Religious, have and enjoy their Privileges and Liberties in all the Kingdoms or Provinces subject unto my Dominion, and that none molest them. As for what concerneth the Holy Land, We say, That if We could with Our Convenience, We would, out of Reverence unto Our Lord and Saviour jesus Christ, go in Person; but because We have much Business in these Our Kingdoms, We Will and Enjoin Our Brother Haolon to bring all this Business to effect, as it requireth and becometh the same: for he shall free the City of jerusalem, and all the Holy Land, out of the Hands of the Pagans, and shall restore the same unto the Christians. And now for what concerns the Caliph of Baldach, We shall issue out Our Commands unto Our Captain Baydod, who is General of the Tartars, and those that are in the Kingdoms of Turcia, and all others that inhabit about those Regions, That they reduce them all under their Yoke, and utterly destroy the Caliph, Our Capital Enemy. And as for the Privilege that the King of Armenia requireth by the Aid of the Tartars, it is Our Pleasure, that he may have Satisfaction according to his Desire, which We are resolved also freely to confirm. And lastly, as concerning the King of Armenia's Demand, That we should restore the Lands of his Kingdoms taken from him by the Saracens, and afterwards possessed by the Tartars, this We willingly and freely grant unto him; and it is Our Pleasure that our Brother Haolon restore all those Lands without delay; and also Our Will and Pleasure is, that many Tents may be granted unto the aforesaid King, and and that by a special Grace, for the Augmentation and Defence of his Kingdom. Thus Haython the Armenian, who was Brother of this King of Armenia, and also his inseparable Companion in his Voyage unto the Great Cham into the remotest Parts of Tartary.  
The Points which King Haython requested of the Great Cham, were obtained with wonderful constancy of Faith and Sincerity; for as the Armenian Writer of this History testifieth in his 24th Chapter, he accomplished the first Point, in reference unto Baptism, without delay; for after he had been instructed in the Christian Faith, he with his whole Court, and all his Nobility, were Baptised by a Bishop that was Chancellor of Armenia, and by his Brother Haython, the King of Armenia; and having now haply discharged his Embassy, and accomplished his Desires, accompanied with Haolon, after he was restored unto his Kingdom, he gained the Possession of all Persia, being then without a King, meeting with very little resistance: He despoiled also the Caliph in Baldach, and plundered the City, which abounded with great Riches, and blocked up the Caliph, the Head of the perfidious Mahometan Religion, a Person extremely covetous, who reserved his Money to raise an Army, in a Castle or Tower, and thence cast out his Gold, Silver, and jewels, to maintain and preserve his Life, if possible; but he famished him, by depriving him of all Provision, and thus spoke unto him: If thou hadst not so covetously and penuriously reserved this Treasure, thou hadst freed thyself and thy City; but now enjoy thy Wealth, and eat and drink that which thou hast so dearly delighted in. And thus he reposing confidence in his Riches, perished with Hunger. Thence wheeling about his Army, he won all Turcia, and reduced into his Possession Aleppo, a most strong and populous City, and abounding in Wealth; after nine Days Siege; which being gained, and Damascus being also Assaulted and taken by his Valour, he then subdued with the like success the Holy Land, even to the Desert of Egypt: and in all the Kingdoms now subjected under his Dominion, this was his only Care, that whatsoever Christians he found either Exiled or debarred of their Liberty, were restored unto the same again, and also had the Privilege of their Churches granted them, and those that were demolished, were re-edified at their Cost; being induced unto this more especially by his Wife, who was named Dioucoscaron, and reported to be one of the Lineage of the three Kings that were led by the Star, and offered their Presents unto our Saviour at his Birth: for she, as having been long before instructed in the Christian Religion, so also being inflamed with a zeal and desire of promoting the Christian Faith, made it her whole endeavour, by the extirpation of the wicked Sect of Mahomet, to restore the Holy Land and the Sepulchre of Christ unto the Christians. Therefore it so happened by the zeal of Haython to the Christian Faith, that besides the hithermost Tartary, both the Kingdoms of Armenia and Colchis, and also Turcia, Babylon, Syria, and Palestine, freely, and with great liberty, enjoyed the Christian Profession, with a great accession of the Infidels unto the Faith of Christ. And in the greater Tart●ria, all every where following the Example of the Great Cham, embraced the Christian Profession even unto the utmost Bounds of Cathay.  
St. Antonius confirmeth all this in his 3. Tom. Tit. 19 Chap. 8. Sect. 21. and he whom we before called Haolon, he calleth Ercaltay, a Prince, and Brother of Cublai the Great Cham; for he a long time after his Baptism, being sent in the name of the Emperor to destroy the perfidious Sect of Mahomet, out of a great and incredible zeal he had to the Orthodox Religion, and also to recover the Holy Land, as we have before related, achieved many Exploits worthy eternal Memory. There is an Epistle of his extant, in the same quoted place of Antonius, unto St. Lewis King of France, who was also at the same time intent on the War undertaken against the mahometans in the Island of Cyprus; in which Epistle he ardently exhorteth him to accomplish the same Enterprise together with him; and because it is worthy of consideration, I thought it requisite here to insert it. This is the Exemplar or Transcript of the Letter which Ercaltay Prince of the Tartars sent unto King Lewis, and by his Command Translated into Latin word for word.  
THe Words of Ercaltay, 
The Letter of Haolon to the K. of France.  sent by the Power of the High God from the King of the Land of Cham, unto the Great King, the Strenuous or Victorious Conqueror of many Provinces, the Sword of the World, the Victory of Christianity, the Defender of the Apostolical Religion, Son of the Evangelical Law, King of France, let God increase his Dominion, and preserve it for many years, and fulfil his Desires in the Law, and in the World now, and in the World to come, by the Verity of his Divine Power, that leadeth all Men, and all the Prophets and Apostles, Amen. A hundred thousand Salutes and Benedictions; and this I request, That he will accept these Benedictions, and that they may appear great in his sight: God grant that I may behold this magnificent King, who hath approached so near unto us. Now the most High Creator grant this our Meeting may be in Charity, and cause us to assemble together in Unity. After this our Salutation, That in this our Epistle we intent nothing but the advantage of Christianity, and to strengthen the Hands of the Christians; and I beseech God to render the Christian Armies successful, and that they may become triumphant over their Adversaries that contemn the Cross. Now on the part or behalf of the Great King, let God advance him, let God increase his Magnificence in the Presence of Cyochaym: We come with Power and Command, that all Christians be free from Servitude and Tribute, from Force, Compulsion, and the like, that they be Honoured and had in Reverence, and that none take away, or deprive them of their Possessions; and that their demolished Churches be re-edified, their Tables founded, and that no Person may restrain them to Pray with a quiet Conscience and free Mind for our King. We have sent hither by our faithful Servant the venerable Person Sabaldi, David and Mark, and they declare those good Reports, and relate by word of Mouth how Matters are carried with us; now the Son may receive their words, and may concredit them, and in our Letters the King of the Earth may be exalted: His Magnificence commandeth, that in the Law of God there be no difference between the Grecian and the Roman, the Armenian, Nestorian, and jacobite, and all those that adore the Cross; for they are all one with us, and so we desire that the Magnificent King would not be divided, or be contrary amongst us, but that his Piety may be shown upon all the Christians, and that his Goodness and Clemency may continue.  
Thus far the Example of the Epistle, which was sent to the King of France in Cyprus from Ercaltay Prince of the Tartars, unto which other Letters are sufficiently consonant, which a little before were Presented unto the same King from the King of Cyprus, and the Count of joppa; a Transcript of which also, together with the Transcript of the aforesaid Letter of Ercaltay, were sent by the venerable Legate unto Pope Innocent the Fourth. This I have transcribed our of Antonius.  
Also St. Lewis sent unto the forementioned Ercaltay, 
The Presents of St. Lewis King of France, to the G●●at Cham.  and to the Great Cham, Ambassadors of the Order of St. Dominick with rich Gifts or Presents, one whereof was that which they call A Baldachin, a most magnificent Present, in which the whole Life of Christ was beheld interwoven in Tapestry-work by a wonderful Art, together with a piece of the Cross: But concerning this see more at large St. Antonius in the forecited place; as also Vincentius Bishop of Bellay, in his Speculum Historicum, or Historical Looking-Glass; all which happened about the Year 1256. and are consonant to what we a little before alleged out of Paulus Venetus and Haython. St. Antonius asserteth in the place quoted, That some Tartars came unto the Council held under Innocent the Fourth. At length, Anno 1300. (as Vadingus relateth in the Life of Odiricus) many Religious Persons of the Order of St. Francis were sent unto the Great Cham, into the greater Cathay and Tartary, and remained in the Cities of Cambalu and Nanchin, which they call The City of Heaven, as also the Kingdom of Tebeth, Converting many of the Infidels and Pagans unto the Faith of Christ. This St. Odiricus abovementioned, was a Person of the same Order, who being inflamed with a zeal of gaining all the People of those Kingdoms unto Christ, is reported to have travelled thither, as is shown at large by the Reverend Fathers Bollandus and Hoenschenius, in the splendid Work of The Lives of the Saints, unto which I refer the Reader; where in the first Tome, on the fifteenth day of january, they at large demonstrate the same in their Learned Commentaries. And therefore by this occasion the Gospel of Christ being spread throughout all Tartary and the Kingdom of Cathay, which is China, was in every Place much augmented. But as we have often said before, what through the defect of the Cultivators of the Vineyard of Christ, or by the various Successors of the Empire, very little addicted unto the Christian Faith, or from some other causes, the Tartarian Church reduced unto its Chaos, partly adhered unto the Superstition of the Gentiles, partily unto the Law of Mahomet, or else to the Heresy of the Nestorians, who in the Year 1300. undertaking an Expedition or Voyage from Chaldea into Tartary to ysow their Tares, infected the Minds of the Christians there yet remainining with the Venom of their impious Opinions, and also taught them, who were ignorant of Writing before, the use of the Chaldean Characters, which the Tartars use unto this Day. But how the Tartars became Mahumetans, read in Mathias Micheu, in his first Book of the Asiatic Tartary. And this is that which in brief I esteemed requisite to acquaint the Reader with, concerning the Change of the Christian Religion in China, Tartary, and the other Regions of India.   

CHAP. VII.  
Of the last Introduction of Christianity into China.  
THe Church of Christ continuing thus from Anno 636. in which the Syro-Chinesian Monument was erected in China, 
The various Changes of the Christian Law in China.  and making great Progress, behold, the Enemy of Mankind, by the Assistance of wicked Men, threw down at one shock or storm, whatsoever the Church of God had perfected in many years, the Preachers of the Christian Faith, out of the hatred and envy of the Bonzii, being some put to death, and the rest banished; whence the Faithful at that time persevered in the constancy of the Faith received, even unto the Death: but their Posterity in process of time, being brought up in the Rites of the Law of the Gentiles, even unto the Year 1256. in which the Great Cham, Emperor of the Tartars, making an Incursion into China or Cathay with an irresistible Army, in a short space, as I have related before, subjected the whole Country unto his Dominion, who as he was instructed in the Christian Religion, so also a great multitude of Christians (as Paulus Venetus and Haython relate) entering with him, Propagated themselves in a great number, who at length, when again the Natives recovered the whole Empire, and expelled the Tartars, the Christians also, whether out of fear of Persecution, or out of hope of living better among the Tartars, left China and followed them; and those that remained behind, retained only some external Ceremonies: And these are those Christians whom the Chineses, by the Name of The Adorers of the Cross, relate to have lived in China; concerning which see what I have said before. Therefore China being again accustomed unto its Country Worship of Idols, so continued unto the Year 1542. in which a new Light of Truth shone forth unto it; for after that St. Francis Xavier, an Apostle elected by God for the Salvation of the Indians, had sown the Seed of the Word of God through all the unknown Parts of the World, with a great and incredible gain of Souls, and had gained japan, an Island hardly noted to the World, unto the Faith of Christ; at length he applied his Mind, inflamed with a thirst of obtaining Souls unto Christ, to the Conversion of the Chinese, using his utmost endeavour, that he might become Master of his Desires: But it seemed otherwise fit to the Divine disposal of the Heavenly Majesty; for expecting an opportunity of entering China, in Santian, an Isle adjoining to the Coasts of China, he was seized with a Fever, where being replenished with Merits, and now ready to receive the Reward of Eternal Blessedness for those his signal Labours performed, he rendered his Spirit unto his Creator, and took his flight unto Heaven, and what he could not perform of himself, that he obtained with God by his Intercessions, that his Successor in so great a Charge might accomplish after the following manner: Alexander Valignanus, of our Society, who Anno 1582. conducted the three Vice-Roys of japan, who were Converted to the Christian Faith, to render Obedience to Pope Gregory the Thirteenth; he, I say, had come out of Europe, as appointed Visitor by the Vicar-General of all the Indies; and now having passed over that part of India that is on this side of Ganges, he set Sail to view that which is situate on the other side of Ganges, and at length arriving in the Port of Amaca, he determined with himself to pass over into japonia; but being hindered by the Laws of Navigation, he continued full ten Months in our Station of Amaca, where being wholly informed of the Chinesian Affairs, he resolved with great ardency to prosecute the Voyage or Expedition begun by his Predecessors that hitherto lay hid in the Embers; for from the magnitude of the Empire, the nobleness of the Nation, their great Peace now enjoyed for so many years, the Prudence of the Magistrates, as also the Political Mode of Government, unto which none were admitted, but only such Persons as were accomplished in all kinds of Literature: from these Considerations, I say, he most rationally concluded, That the Chineses being a Nation subtle, and addicted unto the Studies of good Arts, might so far at length be wrought upon, as to admit of, or tolerate certain Persons excelling in Virtue and Learning, to abide or inhabit in their Empire, and especially such as were not unskilful in their Country Language, and Learning; and he seemed to be of opinion, that in time it might so come to pass, that the Rules and Statutes of the most holy Christian Law might have a propitious Influence on this Nation, seeing they were so far from the disturbance of the Political or Civil Administration of the Republic or Empire, that they would rather highly promote the same; whence China abominating their Heathenish Vanities, might conceive an hope or desire of the Heavenly good things, and have an Eye unto Eternity: therefore on that very account he commanded without any delay, some Persons, sent for out of India, to employ their utmost Endeavours for the attaining of the Chinesian Language and Learning, (they were two Italians, one Father Michael Rogerius, and the other Father Matthew Riccius:) which when they had in some measure attained, with very great Industry they entered the City of Canton, with hope to get some Habitation in it; but being often frustrated in their Intentions, they returned to Amaca. It can hardly be expressed, how many and various Adventures or Casualties interposed, which rendered the Business of the undertaken Voyage, if not desperate, yet at least very much eclipsed and fading; all which in the end being overcome, the Matter was brought to the wished Conclusion by Father Matthew Riccius, unto whom, by the prosperous Lot of our Fathers, the first Way was opened into the Empire of China, and to him also the blessed Success of the Christian Law ought deservedly to be ascribed. This Person had been formerly the Scholar of Father Christopher Clavius, one very well skilled in the Mathematical Sciences; he being associated unto Father Rogerius, and being stored with abundance of curious things, together with a formal Embassy from the Portuguese to the Viceroy of Canton, made his Entrance into China, and so bewitched the Fancy of the Governor with the Novelty of the Presents that he brought with him, that he avouched, that nei●● he himself, nor all China ever beheld the like; and he also not only retained these Fathers with him as Persons dropped from Heaven, but likewise showed them all the Respect and Civility that possibly he could.  
The Fame of such great Matters being noised abroad, possessed the Minds not only of many Learned Persons in the Kingdom of Canton, but throughout the whole Empire, whom when they could not possibly behold in Presence, or carry those admirable things with them that were so reported of, they called them unto them every where, by Letters dated out of all the Kingdoms, to come and behold them: for those things which were now grown common in Europe, were esteemed as Miracles in China, being there as yet both unseen and unheard of. Now there were amongst the rest a Clock, both exact and curiously framed, showing besides the Hour of the Day, the Rising and Setting of the Sun, the Day of the Month, and Age of the Moon: There was also a Trigonal Glass, which some thought to be an inestimable jewel, and others supposed it to be a part or portion of the Celestial Orb: moreover, Geographical Maps which expressed the Globe of the Earth, unto the great amazement and admiration of all: 
The ignorance of the Chinese.  For as the Chineses were of opinion, that there was nothing else without the vast Empire of China, so they could not apprehend that the Globe of the Earth was furnished with so many, and those so Potent Nations and People unknown to them, that it should be eucompassed with so large an Ocean, with so great a multiplicity of Islands here and there on every side scattered abroad; and moreover, that Europe should be situate so far off in the ultimate Recesses of the West, disjoined by the interposal of so many Lands and Seas, resplendent for so many Kingdoms and Monarches, and more especially for the Majesty of the Roman Empire; also that China should be placed in the utmost Corner of the East; this indeed they admired at, and were withal much displeased, that their Empire, beyond which they imagined nothing to be remaining, yea, which was fixed in the middle of the Earth as a jewel in a Ring, should be cast into the extreme Part of the World. Father Riccius being moved at this their Displeasure, that he might not any way abate of that Reputation he had gained amongst them, designed a new Delineation of the Globe of the Earth in a greater Form, distinguished into two Hemispheres, that China, the proportion of the Parallels and Meridian's being observed and kept, should be in the middle. Lastly, he Illustrated all the Kingdoms, Regions, Provinces, Cities, Mountains, Rivers, Seas, and Lakes, in the Chinesian Characters and Language; which Work, of so universal Diligence and Labour, you can hardly express how much it drew and fastened the Mind and Eyes of all upon it, especially seeing that what before they admired as a rude indigested Heap, having no farther understanding of it; now they did not only behold the Constitution of each Part of the World declared in their own Language, but also comprehended and discovered all and every Place in it; whence, when the House was not able to contain the great number of Persons that ●ame to view this hitherto unseen Work, that many might become partakers of so great a Good, the Map, at the Cost of the Viceroy was speedily Engraven, and abundance of the Copies of it were dispersed through the whole Empire, which excited such a flame in the Minds of Persons that were curious, that they believed Matthew Riccius, like a revived Atlas, to be the most excellent Astronomer in the whole World, and to have fallen down from the Clouds.  
The Grandees of the Empire being smitten with those first Fruits of Curiosity, every where laboured to call our Fathers unto them; but by this means they were unmeet for so great Undertake, having sent for divers of the Fathers of great Abilities from Maccao, they employed them in Fishing: By this means, first the Minds or Fantasies of the Great Personages being allured by such preparative Inventions of curious things, as they acquired an high esteem of their admirable Learning and incomparable Wit, so nothing was more easy than by laying hold on the occasion, which was the chief inducement of their Voyage into China, to discourse concerning the Christian Religion and the God of Heaven.  
Now the Chinese, who for a long space of time had a great Controversy about the Worship of the True God, being captivated with their great Reasonings, that were strengthened with the weight of Arguments concerning the One and True God, and the nullity of the Gentile Figments and Images, presently submitted themselves to be instructed in their Worship and Discipline; whence within a few years, Men of Note, together with other Persons of all States and Conditions, 
The Nobility of China receive the Law of Christ.  discovering the Vanity of their own Religion, being washed with the Sacred Water of Baptism, were received into the Bosom of our Holy Mother the Church; amongst which were many Noble Persons and Governors of the Empire, whom they term Mandorins and Colao's, who acknowledging the Benefit of the Divine Call unto the safe Harbour of Saving Faith, so warmly embraced the Law of Christ, that they seemed hardly able to rest, before they had brought over many others to embrace the same: Hence many Books which delivered the Fundamentals of the Christian Religion were written and dispersed throughout the whole Empire, to the incredible advantage of Souls.  
But the great Enemy of Mankind suffered not such a Prey to be rescued from him; for now Places of Residence being established through the chief Provinces of the Empire, and Churches also erected unto the Service of God, by the Envy and Hatred of the Bonzii, that is their Priests, who were almost frantic at the so great Advancement and Propagation of the Divine Gospel, so heavy a Persecution was raised against our Fathers and Converts, that often being clapped up in Prison and cruelly tormented, and lastly by their withdrawing, and the total exilement of the Christian Profession, so happy a Progress of the Faith was almost reduced unto the extremest hazard: but by the Assistance of the Divine Favour, the Constancy of our Fathers, the Books published by Great Persons whom they had gained unto Christ, and also by reason of the great Authority they bore, and the Innocency of the Fathers, demonstrated by the detection of the Calumnies of the Adversaries, they were restored unto their former Liberty, they learning from this one Example, that it cannot possibly be brought to pass that such another Persecution should ever go about to obscure the so famous Fruits, managed for the Glory of the Divine Majesty, no more than a Shadow can put out the Light of the Sun; therefore Matters being again brought to this tranquillous Condition, Christianity arose to so much the more height, by how much it had been the more lowly and violently depressed; for the Faith did not only extend itself throughout the utmost Bounds of the Empire, but also entered the Palace of the Emperor; and the inviolable force of Verity was such, that it drew the Empress and her Son to the love of it, by the Pains of Andrew Cosler, and Austrian; who being washed with the Water of Baptism, the Empress had the Name of Helena given her, and her Son that of Constantine; the chief Minister of whose Court, Pan Achilleus, having also been instructed in the Christian Religion, and being a Person mightily inflamed with zeal to propagate the Christian Faith, often solicited by ardent Entreaties, that Letters might be sent unto the Pope, and to the General of the Society of jesus, for the sending over of a great plenty of Laborers into China: They had so great a Devotion towards the Apostolical See, that what Homage and Obedience they could not perform in their own Persons, they enjoined Father Michael Boim to discharge at Rome unto the Pope in their steads.  
Things thus prosperously succeeding, and according to the Desires of all, behold a new Whirlwind with great violence from the North disturbed the prosperous and fortunate Transaction of the Christian Affairs, which being established and confirmed by the Broad Seal of the Emperor, they hoped might have enlarged the Preaching of the Gospel throughout the whole Empire: But the Tartars being allured or enticed by the Intestine or Civil Wars of the Chinese, and breaking through the Fortresses of the Walls, did not only reduce Pequin, but, like an Inundation, in little space subjected all China unto their Empire. Vumly, 
The Emperor Vumly, when he had slain his Wife and Daughter, hanged himself.  Emperor of the Chinese, being deserted by all, and forced to great Exigences, when no Place of Safeguard was granted unto him by his rebellious Subjects of China, that he might not be compelled to behold so great a Confluence of imminent Calamities, having first with his own Hands slain both his Wife and his Daughter, at length, heightened unto Despair, miserably concluded his Life by the Halter: Concerning which Occurrences, he that desireth farther to understand the Catastrophe of Humane Concernments, may have recourse unto Father Martinius, in his Tractate of the Tartar War, and from thence he may learn not to be any farther inquisitive after the height of an unhappy Monarch in such sort exalted, which lieth subject and exposed unto so horrible Precipices, and so great Ruins, in the so great disturbance of Affairs, and Confusion of the Empire. The Christians placed between hope and fear, with careful Minds expected the Inclination of the new Emperor, unto the Progress of the Christian Faith; and at length they found it more propitious unto them than ever they could have wished or desired, in the manner that followeth.  
There had now been residing in China for many years' Father john Adam Schall, Native of the City of Colonia in Germany, who as he was inferior to none, either in respect of his Knowledge in the Mathematics and other Sciences in which he excelled, or his excellent skill in the Chinesian Tongue; or lastly, his Prudence in the management of Affairs, acquired by long Experience; so was he much famed throughout the whole Empire; concerning whom when the new Emperor had been informed many worthy things, as in reference to a Stranger, he was very much joyed with this Information, that he had found a Stranger, which for a long space he had desired, so much knowing in all the Affairs of China, unto whom he might safely and securely entrust the closest Secrets of all his Councils, and whom he discovered happily to have conjoined the Chinesian Arts unto an European Wit or Capacity; therefore having called him to Court, he received him with great testimony of Friendship, and observing the gravity of his Deportment, his Candour of Life, Prudence, and excellent Widow at sudden Repartees; he was so well pleased with his Conversation, that he immediately created him one of his intimate Councillors, a Mandorin of the prime Rank, and assigned unto him the highest Place in the Astronomical Tribanal of the Calendar, and commanded all throughout the whole Empire to obey his Astronomical Determinations; he especially wondering at his infallible Prediction of Eclipse, in which the others did so much err, performed by his accurate Calculation; he admired also his skill in the Mechanic Arts, especially in casting of great Ordnance. The Emperor being taken with these things, loved and honoured him as a Father, looking upon him as more than Man, as having something of Divinity about him; and when any Address was scarcely admitted unto so sublime a Majesty, besides that of the Empress and Eunuches, he obtained without any Prohibition, a Favour granted to no other, a Privilege of coming into the Emperor's Presence, whether at home or abroad; and therefore he was esteemed as his Maffa, for so the Emperor called him, that is to say, Venerable Father; a Privilege never read of in the Annals of the Chinese. Four times in a Year the Emperor vouchsafed to visit the House and Church of our Society, going into all the Corners of the House: he was pleased to converse with the Maffa privately in the Lodging-Room, refusing all Ceremonies of State befitting so great a Monarch, sometimes sitting upon the Bed palate, and sometime in the old decrepit Chair, condescending to view some of our Rarities, not refusing to smell Flowers which he Presented him from his own Garden, and never seemed more pleasantly to recreate himself, than in the House of the poor Priests; and in the Church he wondered at the brightness of the Altars, and the elegancy of the European Images, cursorily enquiring concerning the Books, their Characters and Images, with the Mysteries thereof; which when explained unto him, he worshipped, especially the Fignres of Christ and the Blessed Virgin, and asserted, That the Christian Religion was the best, and excelled all others; that his Ancestors had formerly been of the same Persuasion. And that he might not seem to esteem of the Christian Faith in words only, he resolved to do something in honour thereof; for on a great Marble Stone erected before the Doors of our Church, he caused to be Engraven in Chinese and Tartar Characters, his Will and Pleasure for the Propagation of the Faith of Christ, by a Regal Edict, which at this Day is to be seen Printed on a China Sheet of Paper in the Library of the Roman College, and is as followeth:  
THE Heavenly Science of Astronomy (which our Progenitors so highly esteemed of, as we also do who trace their Footsteps) deserves to be extolled to the Skies, especially after the same, formerly under divers Emperors being almost wholly collapsed, is restored, and especially hath been rendered more exact by Co Zeu Kim, in the time of the Empire of juen, Emperor of the Tartars, who formerly Ruled the Chinese four hundred years; and lastly, was become very erroneous in the latter part of the Reign of the former Emperor Mim. There is found john Adam Schall, coming from the farthest part of the West into China, who understandeth not only the Art of Calculation, but also the Theory of the Planets, and whatsoever doth belong unto Astronomy; he being brought unto the Emperor our Antecessor, by his Command took upon him the care of restoring the Mathematics and Astronomy in the University; but because that many apprehended not the Fruit that would redound unto the Commonwealth from this Science, he could not then conclude that his Subjects should employ themselves in that Science; but now I being come unto the Empire, make the order of Time my first care, as conducing to the Profit and Advantage of my Empire: for in the Autumn of the first Year of my Rule, demanding an Experiment in that Art which john Adam hath restored, I commanded him to observe the Ecliyse of the Sun, which he had most diligently Calculated long before, and having found both the Moment's of Time, and also the Points of the Eclipse most exactly to correspond in all Circumstances with his Calculation; and also in the Spring of the following Year, when there was an Eclipse of the Moon; commanding him with the same Diligence to observe it, I also found this not to err or differ an Hairs breadth: wherefore I presently discerned, that Heaven sent this Person unto us at such a time, in which I undertook the Regiment of so great an Empire, whence I committed unto him the whole Government of the Mathematical Tribunal; but because john Adam is chaste from his Youth, and will not undertake any Business contrary to the Rules of the Religious Order, I thought it necessary to bind him with an absolute Command to undertake this Function, and to add the Dignity of the second Order unto the Title of the Master of the Celestial Secrets; in which Office he having been employed for some Years, hath daily increased his Diligence and Study: And because he hath a Temple or Church near the Gate of the City, named Xun I Muen, in which, according to the Rites of his Law or Religion he Offereth Sacrifices unto God, I therefore contributed some Assistance unto him for the building and adorning of it; and when I entered that Temple, I discerned the Images and Utensils of it to have the shapes of strange things; and when I had asked him what the Books of his Religion (which I found on the Table) contained? he answered, That they contained the Explication of the Divine Law: Indeed, although I had first applied my Study to the Doctrine or Religion Yao Xun Cheu, and learned some things out of their Books Come Cuckoe, and albeit I have read somewhat in the Books Foe and Tau, yet notwithstanding I can remember nothing contained in them; and seeing I could not, by reason of the Affairs of my Kingdom, hitherto peruse the Books of this Divine Law, but only cursorily, therefore I cannot pass an exact judgement out of them concerning the Law; but if you reflect upon, or consider Father john Adam, who for many years having been conversant with the Chinese and with us, followeth this Law, and Preacheth the same, than I judge and esteem it the best; for john Adam doth so reverence his God, that he hath dedicated this Temple unto him with so great Modesty and Integrity, for so many years always conforming himself in the same method of this Law, and not in the least point varying from it: this indeed is an evident sign that the Law is most perfect, in which john Adam showeth himself of most approved Virtue, and fulfilleth that exactly by his Fidelity which that Law teacheth or commandeth, viz. To serve God, to obey Kings and Magistrates, to do no wrong to any Person, and to have respect to the Good and Welfare of the Commonwealth and our Neighbours: And would to God, that all my Magistrates, Officers, and Subjects, would imitate this his Method in serving of God, and keeping of this his Divine Law, and at a long distance would but shadow this in the Homage they owe unto their Emperor; without doubt it would fall out better, and far more happily with me and my whole Empire. As for my own part, I praise, and greatly approve of this his Belief and Law which he followeth; and therefore in a perpetual Commemoration I affix this Title to his Church, Tum hiven hia Kim, that is, The excellent Place for ascending to Heaven. Given at Peking the seventh Year of our Empire.  
This Patent, written in the Chinesian and Tartar Languages and Characters, on a black Table, by a polite and elegant Hand, is to be seen in our Study or Gallery; and the Tartar Characters do indeed resemble the form of the Syriack, wholly different from those of the Chinese. Now on what occasion the Tartar granted this Privilege, is related before. From whence it is manifestly apparent, what affection so great a Monarch had for the Christian Faith, and how much he endeavoured the promotion and promulgation thereof, even to the embracing of it himself, confessing the only obstacle of his Conversion was Polygamy; which Doctrine being so dissonant to the Customs and Nature of the Heathen Princes, made them boggle at first, and then fly from that True Faith they were ready to receive, to the perdition of their Souls. But to return to our purpose.  
From this most ardent propensity of the Emperor unto our Religion, 
Many Noble Chinese converted to the Christian Religion.  immediately there succeeded a great Conversion of the Ladies of Honour, the Eunuches, and Mandorins; the Christian Law being spread abroad in the City of Peking, there were gathered into the Bosom of the Church almost eighty thousand Converts. But all this flourishing and Blooming Spring was blasted in the Bud by the sudden Death of the Emperor, he not obtaining that Eternal Salvation which he so much desired on the behalf of others; and although oftentimes he requested the Ghostly Assistance of Father Adam, yet by the craft and subtlety of the Lamas and Bonzii, who stood before the Emperor in the last Conflict of Life and Death, it so fell out, that all Address to him was obstructed till it was too late; for being frustrate of his hope, whom he thought alive, he to his incredible sorrow found dead. Now when his Funeral Rites were performed, a Pile being made of precious Wood, the Treasures of so wealthy a Prince were cast into the Flames with the dead Corpse, which put an end to his Imperial Magnificence and Grandeur.  
The Son of this deceased Emperor, being a Youth of fourteen Years of Age, succeeded him in the Government; who as he was under the Discipline and Tuition of Father Adam, being wholly committed unto his Care by the Emperor, so he devested not himself of that innate Affection which he had to the Christian Faith and our Religious Fathers.  
Now how much the Christian Concerns were augmented under these Emperors in respect of former Times, is evidently shown by the Inscription of the new erected and Consecrated Church at Peking, which, as being worthy of Consideration, I shall here subjoin in stead of a Conclusion.  

The Inscription of the Church of Peking, belonging to the Society of jesus.  
AFter the Faith introduced by St. Thomas the Apostle, 
The Inscription of the Church of the Fathers of the Society of jesus.  and after the same was again, and that more largely Propagated by the Syrians in the time of the Reign of the Emperor Tamburlaine; the same being again the third time divulged in the time of the Regency of the Emperor Mim, by the Conduct of St. Francis Xavier and Father Matthew Riccius, of the Society of jesus, both by Preaching, and Books published in the Chinesian Tongue, performed with great Study and Labour, but by reason of the inconstancy of the Nation, not altogether with equal success. The Empire being now devolved unto the Tartars, the same Society, for a conclusion of their Labours in restoring the Calendar called The XI of Hien Lie, hath publicly placed and Dedicated this Temple to the most High God, at Peking, the Royal City and Palace of the Emperors of China.   

Anno 1650. and the seventh Year of Xun Chi.  
Father john Adam Schall of Zell, a Germane, Professor of the Society of jesus, and Author of the forementioned Calendar, out of the Labour of his Hands bequeatheth this Temple and his Patience unto Posterity.  

P. MATTHAEUS RICCIUS MACERAT. of the Society of jesus, the first propagator of the Christian Religion in the Kingdo of Cluna▪  
LIE PAULUS GREAT COLAUS OF the Chinese propagator of y christian L●w.   

P. ADAM SCHALIGER A GERMANE MANDARIN OF Y FIRST ORDER.     

CHAP. VIII.  
Of the Correction of the Chinese Calendar, and how much Good redounded from thence.  
THE Chineses never so much delighted in any thing, as in an exact Calculation of Times and Seasons, without which they justly believed, that neither the Actions of Princes, or Histories of any Age could methodically be composed, always endeavouring to confirm the same, if their Rules of the Astronomical Science had not failed them; for they relate in their Annals, that they have had an Academy of Astronomers maintained at the Public and Royal Cost above three thousand nine hundred Years, whose Employment was to compute the Course of the Sun and Moon, and the Eclipses, and as accurately as might be to note the Houses of the New-Moons entering, and her other Apearances, that by these Lunary Observations they might give Advice to the Husbandman, and others concerned; for they had no knowledge of the various Walks of the Planets, but were of an Opinion, before the arrival of the Fathers of our Society, that all the Constellations of what Sphere soever, were equally distant from the Earth; discovering thereby their gross ignorance in this Science.  
The Chineses relate, 
The original of the Chinesian Astronomy.  That their Astronomy had its original from a very ancient King called jao; who had two Brothers, one named Hylas, and the other Ho, most famous for their Skill in Astronomy, whom he enjoined to declare and set down in a short and clear Method whatsoever they thought might be known concerning the Compute of Times, to be observed by a constant Rule; which they performed with such care and diligence as was requisite; but after the space of about two thousand years, Cin Hoam obtained the Empire, who in the thirty fourth Year of his Reign did not only prohibit the use of all Arts, but also caused to be burnt all the Books that he could find; but so it happened in course of Time, that amongst the Ruins of vast Fabrics, the so long desired Astronomical Volumes were discovered, to the universal joy of the Empire: but as they had lain neglected for the space of so many years, so also they were found so erroneous, that they were of little use without Correction; the Emendation of which was at length undertaken by one Cofcencin, an Astronomer of great note in China. At length it came to pass also, but how I know not, that a Book concerning the Diurnal Motion of the Planets was found preserved in the King's Library, which was Presented by the Ambassador sent out of Persia to the Emperor of Tartary, when the Tartars were expulsed out of China by the Emperor Humun: He caused the same Book to be Translated out of the Persian and Arabic Tongue into the Chinesian Language, hoping that in time to come their Chinesian Calendar might be restored unto its pristine Perfection. But the Mandorins most Learned in the Arts, not fully understanding the subtle Theories of the Persians, it came to pass that the Chinesian Calendar remained uncorrected until the arrival of the Fathers.  
The Masters of the Astronomical Function being forced to make use of their accustomed erroneous Tables in the yearly Publication of the Lunaries, with such grand Escapes in the computing Eclipses; in which having in vain employed themselves three years, they ingeniously acknowledged that they were wonderfully mistaken; and therefore they Presented a Petition to the Emperor, in which they showed the great necessity of correcting the Calendar, recommending unto him the Fathers of the great Western part of the World, both in relation to their Skill in Astronomy, and also the acuteness of their Ingenuity in that Art. 
Our Fathers appointed to Correct the Calendar by the Emperor's Edict.  The Emperor, when he had read the Petition, was very much rejoiced, and assented unto whatsoever they desired, and presently by his Proclamation manifested his Majesty's high Pleasure for the carrying on of the Work without delay.  
Our Father's being exalted to an Honour they never durst hope for, or ever could desire a Means more commodious for the Propagation of the Gospel of Christ, most willingly applied themselves to a Business of that great and weighty concernment: Those that were first employed were Father Sabatinus de usrsis, and Father jacobus Pantoja, Anno 1611. Persons excelling in the Knowledge of the Astronomical Sciences. Father Sabatinus immediately endeavoured to have the Theories of the Planets, very necessary to the understanding of the Motion of the Constellations, Translated out of the Latin Tongue into the Chinesian, by the assistance of two Mandorins, Paul and Leo, now become Christians, who with great proficiency had sometime since attained the Astronomical Disciplines, by the instruction of Father Matthew Riccius: Then he applied himself to find out the Longitude of the City of Peking, by Observations made by his Correspondents both in China, India, and Europe, without which the Calculation of Eclipses is altogether in vain undertaken. Pantoja undertook to search out the Latitude of the Cities of China; and beginning from Canton, he most exactly measured with the Astrolabe through the Latitude of the whole Empire, in a direct Line from the South unto the Limits of the North of Peking, sporting himself both Night and Day in the indagation of the preparative Exercises, concerning which there was not the least hint in the Chinesian Astronomy. 
The Errors of the Chinese in Geography.  And although the Chineses vaunt so much of their great Excellency above other Nations in subtlety of Wit, yet they knew not what the Longitude or Latitude of Places was; so that when the Fathers of our Society first entered into China, and caused some Sun-dyals' to be made, they admired that the Cities of China, should be under divers Elevations of the Pole, in regard they assigned but thirty six Degrees unto the whole Empire, relying upon the Tradition of the Ancients, who foolishly persuaded themselves, that the Earth was not Globular, but that it was extended into an infinite Superficies, and that the Sun and Moon about or under the West, entered into a certain deep Cave, from which again they arose about the East: And moreover, that the Sun and Moon were no bigger than what the Eye demonstrated them to be, viz. that those lucid Bodies are not above six Handfuls in magnitude: from whence it is manifest, how maimed, lame, and impefect the Chinesian Astronomy was.  
But to return to our purpose: This happy beginning of the Emendation of the Calendar continued not long, by reason that the Academy of the Mathematical College being enraged at our Fathers for the great Honour conferred upon them by the Emperor, Presented an humble Petition to him, in which, with great eagerness, they complained of the suppression of the Studies of their Country Sciences, and of the signal Advancement of Barbarians in the Royal Employment: But the Emperor having fully discovered the imperfection and deformity of the several Computations made by the Adversaries, and that the Calculations of our Fathers always agreed to the Point of the Prediction, at length, by a new Patent, granted unto the Fathers a plenary Power, in reference unto the Astronomical Arts, Father john Terentius being more especially taken into this Employment, at the Request of the Mandorins Paul and Leo.  
This Father john Terentius was a Germane of the City of Constance, who before he entered into our Society, was in great favour and request with Princes and Noble Personages, for his exact Knowledge of the occult Secrets of Nature, and happy Skill in Physic; but weary of his Honour and Fame, divulged far and near, and renouncing the World, he resolved to employ his Talon in the Conversion of the Infidels; wherefore he undertook the Indian Expedition, which he obtained with no great Labour; for as he showed himself an indefatigable Searcher out of the Mysteries of Nature, so now by this Opportunity he passed the vast Voyages of the Ocean, not after the manner of idle Persons, and such as sleep away their Time, or spend it in other trivial Employment; but our Terentius left nothing uninquired after, whether you have an Eye to the natural Situation of Promontories, or Coasts, the original of Winds, the Properties of the Sea, and the varieties of Fish therein.  
Terentius being now arrived in India in the Fields and Woods, and being a most skilful Botanist, he met with no kind of Plant, but having most exactly examined, he entered them in his Book, together with their proper shapes, and distinct forms. Hence, having searched out the Coasts of India, Bengala, Malaca, Sumatra, Couchinchina, and the Rarities of Nature worthy of consideration, he at last arrived at Maccao, and from thence he came into China, the accomplishment of his Desires, over all which he travelled by a direct, transverse, and oblique Voyage; and because many Rarities of Nature's Secrets more perspicuously presented themselves in these most distant Climates, viz. in Stones, Plants, Animals, and in the Customs and Manners of the Inhabitants, he left no way unsearched, nor means unexamined, but made trial of the Virtues of each by Philosophical Experiments; and as he was not unskilful in Painting, he exhibited each of them Pencilled to the Life with his own Hands, according to the Prototype or Draught of Nature, unto the admiration of the Chinese, in two large Volumes, which he called Indian Pliny, a Title becoming so great and worthy a Work. It was the only intention of this Person by these his admirable Secrets, first to lay open a way for himself, and at length for others, both of the Learned, and also of the Mandorins, to obtain their Assent for a Liberty of Preaching the Gospel; which he so dextrously gained, that there was hardly any Person that did not esteem and honour him as a Man sent down from Heaven; and being an excellent Physician, he was sent for at last unto all Persons, of what Estate or Condition soever they were, that were afflicted with any Distemper, whom with the Embracements of the Bowels of an invincible Charity, he both cured of their Bodily Distempers, and healed their Souls that were oppressed and infected with the Darkness of Gentilism, by the Word of Life, unto the incredible Fruit and Advantage of the Christian Commonwealth: Therefore being intent on these Concernments, after the so long suspended Business of the mending of the Calendar, and the Return of our Fathers from Exile, as a Master now a long while Exercised in the Astronomical Disciplines, by the Labour of Leo the Mandorin, now Converted unto the Christian Faith, he was sent for unto Peking, at the Emperor's Cost to correct the Calendar,; but while he was employed in this Affair, being seized on by Death, the Business was obstructed, to the great Grief of all Persons, and more especially of the Emperor: Yet there wanted not new Atlases; for in his Place was substituted Father jacob Rho an Italian of the City of Milan, and Father john Adam, who by an united Force undertook the prosecution of this Undertaking: But Father Rho departing this Life, the whole Management of this weighty Affair was laid on the Shoulders of Father Adam, who with the Applause of the whole Empire made a final Conclusion thereof. But the malice of their Adversaries can hardly be expressed, who in their Apologetical Writings to the Emperor, complaining, that they had prescribed the Laws of the Arts and Sciences unto the Chineses, to the Disgrace and Signal Contempt of the whole Empire; and that Barbarians, and Sons of an unknown Land, should be exalted with so great Honour from the Emperor, and that by the Imperial Diploma or Patent; as if the excellency of Wit of all the Learned Chineses concentred in the Heads of two obscure Persons, leaving them for the future no hope of Glory. And when they could accomplish nothing by such like Accusations, returning unto horrible Calumnies, they were invective against our Fathers, as the Overthrowers of the Republic, the Contemners of the Gods, Promulgers of a New Law, wholly and diametrically contrary unto theirs. The Emperor perceiving their Malice, answered, That the Astronomical Government had nothing to do with their Religion, and that they should know his Royal judgement was just and right, which, laying aside all respect, was confirmed in the truth of reforming the Calendar, and Calculation of the Eclipses, in which he had long since found them very much mistaken, always discovering the Calculation of our Fathers to answer exactly to their Predictions. Wherefore he commanded them to cease from Contentions, or otherwise he would immediately inflict due Punishments with justice and Severity upon the unjust Slanderers. Therefore being as it were thunderstruck, they desisted from any further Contradiction, judging it more fit for some space to decline the Displeasure of the Emperor, than by such Accusations to lose all hope of further Proportion, and to run the hazard of Banishment, and the loss of Life itself.  
Now the Emperor, by Nature most curious, respected and favoured our Fathers for the great Collection of Books which they made for reforming the Chinesian Astronomy, which they Presented unto him. The first of these was an Astronomical Book of Logarithms, adapted unto the Chinesian Account, which, besides that it was involved with innumerable Difficulties, was altogether insufficient for all manner of Astronomical Operations: for what they could not perform by Addition, Substraction, and the other known kinds of Numbers alone, those our Fathers, by introducing the European Compute, comprehended in a few Lines.  
They also published a Treatise of Trigonometry, so necessary to the accomplishment of Astronomical Conclusions; concerning which, the Chineses even unto that very Day had not received the least glimpse.  
There also followed another Work of the Optics, in which was described the Situations of the Stars, their Magnitude, their Distance from the Earth, and also from one another, the Doctrine of Parallaxes, of their other Accidents and Phaenomena's, or Appearances.  
Next to this, succeeded the Mechanics, or the Use and Making of Astronomical Instruments; with which the Emperor being much delighted, they reduplicated his joy, by Presenting him with each Instrument, as they were newly made in Europe; and he was so taken therewith, that he gave a strict Order they should be laid up in the most withdrawing Recess of his Bedchamber; and that he might exactly understand each, he would be instructed therein by the Fathers. And from that time they obtained not only what concerned Learning, but also the Propagation of the Gospel of Christ, accompanied with Revenues necessary for their own Private Support. Moreover, the Emperor deputed an hundred of the Chinesian Astronomers, who should acquiesce in the judgement of Father Adam Schall in the Decision of all things, as the Supreme Head and Arbiter of the Tribunal of Rites or Astronomical Council. Which Edict was confirmed with so great force, that to this very Day no Person whatsoever durst so much as motion any thing contrary unto it: And his Authority was such, that no Ephemerideses, which was wont every year to be divulged through the Empire, might now be Published, without it were Composed or Authorised by him, a great Penalty being inflicted on those that should act to the contrary.  
They that desire to know more concerning the Matters abovementioned, may have recourse to the Relation (if ever it chance to be Published) which Father Adam Schall hath compiled concerning the reformation of the Chinesian Astronomy, which I have read in the Manusctipt; where the curious Reader will see with admiration how much the Labours of these our Fathers have contributed to the Propagation of the Gospel of our Lord jesus Christ throughout the vast and extensive Dominions of the Emperor of China, and how much Glory, Honour, and Reputation hath thence redounded unto all Europe: And from the extraordinary Favour and Kindness that Father Adam Schall received on all occasions from the Emperor, we may conceive great hopes of the Conversion of these Infidels; ●or certainly this Great Prince is himself so inclinable to the Faith of Christ, in which he acknowledgeth his Predecessors to have been formerly instructed, that being convinced by the undeniable Truth of our most Holy Faith he hath for a long while since determined to receive Baptism, but that the affection he beareth unto Polygamy, which consists not with the Purity of our Religion, and the Precepts of the Divine Law which Christ has commanded us, hath proved an Obstacle to his Conversion; and this is it also which equally hindereth the Consents of all the Indian Princes to this Holy Resolution: Otherwise he willingly admitteth of Christians, especially the Doctors of the Divine Law of the Great Western World (for so he termeth the Europeans) by whose means he saith he hath learned from the Ancient Monuments of his Predecessors, that the Christian Faith was formerly Preached and Received throughout all Tartary; to confirm which his Opinion, he acknowledgeth, that in many Places of his Empire of Tartary Crosses and other Emblems of Christianity have been found: And he glorieth that the Characters which they use in Writing, the Tartars received from the Masters of the Divine Law of the West: So that in this respect he hath very little favour or regard for the frantic and detestable Worship of the abominable Deities of the Bonzii; and if at any time he be enforced by his own Imperial Law to go to their Temple, according to the Custom of his Predecessors, it is not out of Religious but Politic respects; for he hath a natural antipathy to the Manners of the Chinese, which is evident from his rejecting the Habit which the Chinesian Emperors used to wear, and commanding the Great Officers of his Court to follow his Example: And that the difference may be the better discerned, the following Figure gives the Representation of the Emperor in his Royal Habit; and also the Portraiture of Father Adam Schall, in the Habit Generally worn there by the Fathers of our Order. The Emperor's Robe is adorned with Embroidered Dragons, 
The Emperor's Habit,  and Feathers of Birds, as also with jewels and Pearls of inestimable Value, by which he strikes an awful and reverential Fear into the Minds of his Subjects.  
Now the Cause why all that have Admission into the Emperor's Court stand near the Throne with their Arms hanging down, is this; The Tartars esteem it a grand Misdemeanour in the Presence, to Gesticulate acting with the Hands, or moving with the Feet; from whence fearing his high Displeasure, they stand like Statues without any Motion, with their Eyes fixed on the Earth: the Emperor by the same Posture on his part, seemeth to demonstrate what others ought to do, neither may any one dare to appear in his Presence in any other Habit but that which the Dignity of his Office, or the Mode of the Royal Employment prescribeth; for by that Habit his Office is known, both by the Emperor and all others. Hence by the Figure of a Crane on the Breast of Father Adam Schall, is declared the Dignity of his Place. And because it is esteemed dishonourable to come into the Presence on foot, therefore both the Colai and the Mandorins of the highest Rank, are carried in magnificent Chairs placed on men's Shoulders.  
Now how much this Habit is different from the Habit of the Emperors of China, the Reader may easily collect from that Figure which is exhibited in the first place of the Geographical Chart of the Empire of China, where I have also set down the proper Habits of the private Persons in each Province. Moreover, in the time of Matthew Riccius, in which the Chinesian Emperors Reigned, the chief Colai and Mandorins of the Tribunals were also Vested in a different Habit, such as is this that followeth, where you see the Habit of Father Paul Riccius, which is proper and peculiar to the Doctors of the great Western World, which the Fathers of our Society used constantly before the Invasion of the Tartars.  
The other is the Pourtraicture of Doctor Paul, long since Converted unto the Christian Faith by the aforesaid Paul Riccius, a Man of a most quick and clear judgement, who as he was a great Colaus of the Empire, and of great Authority among the Chinese, so both by his Preaching and Writing he very much Illustrated the Christian Religion: But seeing the Historians of China have sufficiently described their Lives, and the Grandeur of their Actions, I thought it not requisite to repeat them; wherefore it shall suffice here to set down both their Pictures in the Chinesian Habit.  
Now the Emperor of the Chinese, before the Irruption of of the Tartars, when he went unto the Tribunal, was accustomed to present himself unto view, like a petty Deity, from a lofty Place, at a Window; he bore in his Hand a Screen of Ivory to cover his Face, and another half a Cubit long over his Royal Diadem, from which, Precious Stones of inestimable Price were so inserted on Threads, that they hung down, and by their lustre masked his Presence from the Eyes of the Beholders.  
As for the Women, the Chineses have this Custom: The Plebeians and poorer sort buy their Wives, and as often as they please sell them again. The Emperor, and the Royal Lineage, in their Matrimonial Contracts, have regard only to the Beauty of the Body, not to the Riches or Quality of those they Mary: Neither do the Noble Personages aspire unto such Marriages, by reason that the Queens and Empresses have little Command, and being confined in their Palace, are for ever deprived the of sight of their Relations; and also because in the Election that is made by the Magistrates who look after the Concernments of Marriage, very few of an innumerable company are advanced to the Dignity of the Royal Bed. The Emperor hath one primary Wife, besides which he and the Heir to the Crown Marrieth nine others somewhat inferior; and lastly, thirty six others, all which enjoy the Conjugal Title: Unto these are added a far greater number of Concubines, which are neither termed Queens, Empresses, or Wives, reserved for collateral Pleasure. The primary Wife only sitteth at Table with her Husband, all the rest, especially those that are not of the Royal Kindred, are Servants to the Prince, and Ladies of Honour unto the Empress, who in the Presence are not permitted to sit; neither do their Sons call them Mother, but the primary Wife.  
It can hardly be expressed how strictly the Women are kept throughout the whole Empire, not only those of Quality, but the common sort, who are obliged by an inviolable Law so strictly, that not only those Persons that are not allied unto them by any Affinity, but also those that are near unto them by Blood, yea, their very Children come not at them; for the women's Apartments are so contrived, that they can neither see or be seen by others; from whence they very seldom have liberty granted to go abroad, and if upon an urgent Occasion they obtain it, they are so closed up in Sedans, that there is not so much as a Chink or Cranny left open to show themselves.  
The Chineses esteem their Beauty chiefly to consist in small Statute and little Feet, so that what may seem unto us unbecoming, they esteem as Miracles of Beauty; whence from their Infancy their Feet are so closely Swathed, which continueth all their Life, that they can hardly go without great pain: If you demand a Reason of them, they answer, That they have observed this Custom (derived to them about two thousand eight hundred years since) from the Example of Tachia, the Wife of the Emperor Chei, which Empress for her incredible Beauty they suppose to be placed amongst the Goddesses, and therefore she is esteemed by them for the Chinesian Venus; and they feign the Beauty of this Personage to have arose from nothing else but the straight binding of her Feet, which consequently caused the smallness of them. Others say, That this Coercitation was Enacted by a Law of the wise Men, that Women may learn to sit at home, which if they do not voluntarily, they are by this means compelled. Their Habit is modest and full of Gravity, being veiled so, that no part of their Body is naked, except the Face: They adorn their Heads, especially the more Noble sort (and those that live at Court) with divers Wreaths or Fillets beset with Precious Stones, which add wonderful splendour: Their Vests interwoven with Flowers, Birds, and the like Ornaments, trail at their Feet, but yet so, that what they esteem their chief Beauty is not obscured; and to pass away their Time, they sport with little Dogs, Birds, and such Delights: But that their Habit may be the better understood, the Attire of the Court-Ladies is set forth in the annexed Figure, brought from China by some of our Society.   

CHAP. IX.  
Of the Mode that our Fathers are wont to proceed in, in the Conversion of the Chinese.  
IF ever any Monarchy in the World were Constituted according to Political Principles, and the Dictates of Right Reason, I dare be bold to say it is that of Chineses; for in it I find all things disposed in so great order, that whereas all in a manner are subject to the Pleasure and Command of the Learned, so almost nothing is transacted in the whole Empire which hath not a dependence on them; neither is any one advanced to any Dignity before he is sufficiently instructed in their Learning and Arts, and by a rigid Examination of the Learned Tribunal hath first been approved; and no Person can obtain any Office of great Port and Honour, unless he be found to be eminent in the Knowledge of the Sciences, and the Principles and Intrigues of Policy; and these have the Charge of the Empire, whom they vulgarly term Mandorins, Governors of Cities, or Vice-Roys of Provinces, who are distributed in such order, that nothing happeneth throughout the whole Empire, which the Emperor is not made acquainted with: And seeing the Dictates of the Emperor, have the Oligation of a Law amongst his People, there is no Person but doth forthwith put in Execution his Will and Pleasure, under the Penalty of privation of his Office and Dignity, than which nothing is more feared by them; so that the least Concernment falleth not out in so vast an Empire, that hath relation either to the Machinations or Plots of Foreign Enemies, or the Fidelity and Care, or the negligence of the Mandorins in their Charge; or lastly, the Revenues of the Empire, and Grievances of the Empire, which is not first made known by these sorts of Mandorins unto the Colai, and by them immediately the Supreme Monarch hath Intelligence, whence every one dischargeth his Place with incredible Care and Solicitude, without any respect had either to Friends or Kindred.  
Now seeing that amongst all their other Laws, one of the chiefest is that by which all Foreiners and Strangers are prohibited entrance into China, it may easily be collected from this Discourse, compared with what is related in the Histories of China, how great the Difficulties were which our Fathers laboured under for divers Years, to procure a Dispensation from this Law, (which by the favour of Almighty God they at last obtained,) if you consider their unskilfulness in the Language, which is the most abstruse of all others to write and speak, and in which if a Stranger be not well versed, he can neither lie obscured without the Character of Treason, or Commerce in Public, without evident danger of Banishment, or infliction of Torments, being presently discovered not only from the pronunciation of the Chinesian Speech, but also by their Persons very much differing from the Chinese. These things being proved by experience, it was concluded, that none should undertake this Expedition who was not in some tolerable measure instructed in the Chinesian Language at Maccao, (where on purpose the New Converts, Teachers of the same, werekept) that being skilled in the Tongue, and obliging the Minds of the Mandorins by some curious Presents of their Ingenuity, they might the better expect a Return of their Labour: for there is no Place for them to boast of Metaphysical Speculations, nor Study of Scholastical Quirks and Subtleties, or more sublime Theories; but you must extract and show some undertaken Specimens of the Mathematics, and things sensible, both to cause admiration, and to gain a Repute to the European World. Lastly, some Documents of Moral Philosophy, unto which they are addicted, to be approved not by vain gaiety of Words, but Example of an exquisite, excellent, and innocent Life, removed from all desires of Mundane Pretensions, such as becometh the Apostolical Laborers in the Propagation of the Divine Law.  
And as the Precepts of the Christian Faith seem to differ as much from the Religion of the Chinese as the Heaven doth from the Earth, so it cannot be expressed how many Toils and Labours must be undergone, and how many Dangers passed through, that they may be rendered capable of receiving our most holy Law, and the truth of the same genuinely explained: Here the Vanities of Polytheism, or of having many Deities, must be confuted; here Polygamy, or Marrying of many Wives, must be destroyed by strength of Argument; here the incomprehensible Mysteries of our Belief must be inculcated with great dexterity and caution, wherein labouring with more than ordinary patience and continual subjection of the Body, how many Calumnies must they be subject unto! But for this peruse the History of Father Daniel Bartolus, lately published in the Italian Tongue.  
And because the Preaching of the Gospel could not take root without the publication of Books, I might treat opportunely in this Place concerning those published on this Occasion. As first the Works of the Venerable Father Matthew Riccius of Macera, the Founder of the Chinesian Expedition after St. Francis Xavier. Secondly, Father Nicholas Trigautius a Flandrian of Douai. Thirdly, Father jacob Rho of Milan; all which writ many large and Learned Volumes. And besides these, there were many who published large Treatises to satisfy the Curiosity of the Chinese, as the twofold Universal History of Father Nicholas Trigautius, Father john Terentius his Indian Pliny, and many more particularly mentioned by our Author, from Fol. 117. to 121. in which are the Particulars at large.    

SOME Special Remarks TAKEN OUT OF ATHANASIUS KIRCHERS Antiquities of China.  
PART. III.  

Of the Idolatry of the Chinese.  
THE Books of the Chineses mention only three Sects of Religion in China; 
The three Sects of the Chinese.  First, that of the Learned; next, that called Sciequia; and the third they term Lancu. One of these three all the Chinese, and other conterminate Nations which use the Chinesian Characters, do profess; such are those of japan, Corian, Tonchini, and Cocincina.  
These three Sects do very much resemble the Egyptian Priests or Wisemen, their Hierogrammatists, or those that were versed in the Sacred Writings, and the Plebeians.  
The Sect of the Learned Rule the Commonwealth, 
The first Sect.  abound in Books, and are applauded above the rest. They acknowledge Confutius as the Author and Chief of the Philosophers, as the Egyptians do their Thoyt, whom the Grecians call Hermes Trismegistus; and as the Egyptians do their Sages worshipped one God, whom they termed Hemphet, so the Learned Men of China, according to the Dictates of Confutius, worship not Idols, but one Deity, whom they term The King of Heaven.  
Concerning this Sect Trigautius in his Christian Expedition into China says, They assert that the Function or Office of Sacrificing to, and Worshipping of the King of Heaven doth only belong to the Prince; and therefore the Emperor hath two most stately and magnificent Temples in his Palaces of Nanquin and Pequin, the one Dedicated to Heaven, the other to the Earth: He himself formerly Sacrificed in them, but now the most grave Magistrates supply his Place; they slay and Offer up Bulls and Sheep in Hecatombs to the Heaven and the Earth (as the Egyptians did to Osiris and Isis) and perform many other Rites. The peculiar Temple of the Learned is that of Confutius, which is erected by Law in every City, in a Place above their Schools. This stately Edifice adjoins to the Magistrates Palace, who is Precedent over those that have taken the first Degree in that Learning. In the most obvious place of the Temple is the Statue of Confutius, full of Characters; or in stead of a Statue, his Name inscribed in Golden Letters on an elegant Table: on each side of which stand the Statues of some of his Disciples, whom the Chineses have Canonised amongst the Deities of the inferior Order. All the City Magistrates meet every New and Fullmoon in this Temple, with those that have taken the Degree of Bachelors, to honour their Master with accustomed Crouching, even to Prostration, the Temple being all the while illuminated with lighted Torches, and burning of Incense.  
Much after the same manner, the Egyptians, on the first Day of the Month Thoth, performed their Solemnities unto Mercury.  
There are also various Statues of this God, some of them very great, others small, and easily carried about; one was communicated unto me by the Reverend Father, Assistant of the Portuguese Society of jesus, Nunnius Mascaremias, the which Engraved I thought good to adjoin.  
The second Sect of the Chinese, 
The second Sect.  which answereth to the Philosophers amongst the Egyptians, is called Sciequia, or Oympto, but vulgarly Amida; the japonese term it Xaca and Amidabu. This Law came to the Chineses from the West, brought from a Kingdom called Threncio or Sciuro, which Regions, as Trigautius affirmeth, are concluded under the only Name of Indostan, situate between the River Indus and Ganges.  
This Sect will easily appear by their Opinions to have proceeded from the Gymnosophists, brahmin's, Persians, and Bactrians, who anciently inhabited this Indostan, and have Planted their Colonies in China; for they hold a multitude of Worlds, a Metempsychosis or Transmigration of Souls into Brutes, professing all the Philosophy of Pythagoras. Father Martinius in his Atlas thus relateth concerning them:  
Xekiao (saith he) is a Sect which our Fathers hold to have been introduced into China first after Christ: It admitteth a Transmigration of Souls after Death, as a Punishment for Sins committed, and that both external and internal: They worship Idols, and perpetually abstain from whatsoever had Life, a Law judged necessary by them, for a withdrawing of the rude Multitude from Vice, and as an incitement to Virtue. The internal Metempsychosis is that part of Moral Philosophy most famous and excellent, as having reference unto the Vacuity and universal Victory of the Passions and depraved Affections; that this may take place, they hold, that they pass into Plants and Animals, as they were obnoxious and inclinable unto their Affections. In their sceptical way they will have nothing to have the stamp of Truth in this Life, but as we apprehend it, and that Good and Bad are the same in respect of divers.  
Taigautius subscribeth unto this: This Opinion (saith he) framed with Democritus and others, many Worlds, but they seem chiefly to have borrowed the Transmigration of Souls from the Doctrine of Pythagoras, and they have added many other Fictions unto it, to colour over the Falsity: Now they appear not only to have received these Tenants from our Philosophers, but also to have borrowed a certain Shadow from the Evangelical Light; for they introduce a certain mode of a Trinity, in which they feign three Gods at length to counite into one Deity.  
Of this also the Spanish Epistles make mention in these words: They had notice of the Gospel, because in the Province of Peking, amongst other Idols, there is the Figure of a Man which hath three Heads, and they look one towards the other; and the Chineses say, That it signifies that all three of them have but one Will and Desire. And a little after he saith, There is another Image of the Figure of a Woman, with a Child in her Arms.  
Father Martin Martinius reporteth, That he hath seen in many Images, the Prints, or Footsteps of the Christian Faith in the Province of Fokien. And he also asserteth, That he beheld ancient Crosses, and the Image of the Blessed Virgin embracing her Son, which are now to be seen in our Church. Now we may piously suppose these to be the Relics of St. Thomas the Apostle, or of some later Propagators of the Gospel; and it is more probable that Idols had their original from the Persians, Medes, and the Indian Philosophers, Heirs of the Egyptians, amongst whom it was a peculiar Property to make many Statues to signify the Effects of one thing. They continually shave their Heads, that give themselves up unto Contemplation on Mountains, and in Caves. Their Temples are so full of Idols, made of Brass, Marble, Wood, and Clay, that you would take them of Egyptian Chapels.  
The third Opinion of the Profane Religion called Lanzu, 
The third Sect.  answereth to the Plebeians and Egyptian Magicians, and had its original from a certain Philosopher who flourished at the same time with Confutius; they feign, that his Mother bore him eighty years in her Womb, wherefore he was called Lanzu, that is, The Old Philosopher. This Opinion promiseth Paradise unto those that are made up of Soul and Body; and they hang up in their Temple the Effigies of certain Persons, whom they fable to have soared up unto the Heavens: they prescribe Methods of Exercises to attain the same, which consist in v●rious Rites, and certain Prayers also in Potions, by which, and with the favour of the Gods, they promise a long Life.  
It is the peculiar Office of the Priests of this Sect, by impious Prayers to Exorcise Devils out of Houses; which they attempt by affixing on the Walls the horrid shapes of Daemons, delineated with Black on yellow Paper; then they fill the Houses with such strange Cries, that themselves seem to be Furies: They also promise to fetch down Showers in a Drought, to stop great Rains, and to avert Private or Public Misfortunes.  
And these are the three chief Heads of the Opinions of these Idolaters; but the subtlety of these Masters have wrought them into so many Meanders, that they seem scarcely to be numbered, and the incredible number of Images sufficiently show the same, which they do not only expose often to be adored in their Temples, but also in each private Dwelling a Place is deputed for them; and in the Market, the Streets, their Ships, and Palaces, they are first obvious to the sight, wherein they imitate the Egyptians, who were infamous for all sorts of Idols.  
But to clear this: First, as the Egyptians and Grecians believed certain Deities to preside over the Universe, so unto these do the Chineses build mystical Temples; these they, after the manner of the Egyptians, pacify and attract with various Rites and Ceremonies.  
The second Argument, that the Religion of the Chineses was borrowed or derived from the Egyptians, is so manifest, that no Person can in the least doubt or question the same; and it is this, That unto this very Day there are found Temples Dedicated unto Mars, Venus, Fortune, Peace, the Oreades or Nymphs of the Mountains, and other Gods, common both to the Grecians and Egyptians, as the Ichnography of the Metropolitan City of Nanking in China, no less elegantly than exactly Imprinted on Chinesian Silk by our Fathers, and sent from China to Rome some years since, will sufficiently prove, which I have here adjoined, as I Copied it with great fidelity, to demonstrate the great Affinity that there was between the Chinesian, Grecian, and Egyptian Religions.   

The Temples of the Chinesian Gods.  

THE Temple of the Dragon of the Sea, or Typhon.  
The Temple of the Queen of Heaven, Dedicated to the Moon.  
The Temple Dedicated to Heaven.  
The Temple Dedicated to Daemons and Spirits.  
The Temple Dedicated to Mountains and Rivers, that is, to the Oreades and Nereiades.  
The Temple of a Grateful Mind.  
The Temple Dedicated to the Planet Mars.  
The Temple Dedicated to the Precedent of the Walls.  
The Temple Dedicated to Good Peace.  
The Temple Dedicated to the Spirit of Medicine, Aesculapius or Apollo.  
The Temple Dedicated to the Precedent of the Woods, or Diana.  
The Altar of Heaven.  
The Altar of the Earth, Ceres.  
The Altar of the God of Rain.  
The Altar of the King of Birds.   
These are so agreeable to the Grecian and Egyptian Deities, that all their Idolatry seemeth to have made a Voyage thence into China.  
The third Argument is, That besides their Letters, in which they come very near the Hieroglyphics of the Egyptians, as I have showed in the second Part of my Oedipus, they have the same Ceremonies. 'Tis received for Truth on all hands, That the Egyptians always adored the Figures of the Pyramids with a certain Divine Honour, the Tracts of which sort of Worship continue in China; for they have also Pyramids, which they call Chinees, and hold them in so great Veneration, that no Person dares undertake any thing, till such time as he hath performed his Devotion there: I shall allege Petrus jarricus as a Witness of this Matter, who in the fifth Book of his Indian History, published in French, Chap. 51. speaking of them, hath these words following:  
Besides these Wooden Idols there are others which they call Chinees, made for Workmanship in the fashion of Pyramids; within which there is a certain kind of white Ants or Emmets, which discover not themselves without, but have their little Cabins or Lodges within, so that none know from whence they receive their nourishment. The Idolaters stand much in fear of these Chinees, insomuch that when they buy a Slave, they first bring him before some one of these Pyramids, with a Wine-Offering, or other things which they Present unto it, supplicating the Idol, that if he should run away, he would cause the Serpents, Lizards, and Tigers, to kill and devour him; whereupon the poor Slaves are so fearful, that although they are ill used by their Masters, yet do they never presume to forsake them.  
From which it is apparent, that the Chineses borrowed all these Fopperies from the Egyptians, Persians, and others, who (as I have shown in my Oedipus) worshipped a Stone or Rock terminated in a Cone, or a Pyramid in stead of a Deity; but for the Novizonian Pyramids, hear Father Martinius, who in his Atlas, fol. 57 thus describeth them:  
In the Province of Foquien (saith he) are many beautiful Fabrics, and not a few Temples: But the Tower without the Walls excelleth all the rest in splendour and magnitude of Work: The Figure is eight-square, rising from the Ground nine Stories in height, and therefore is called Novizonia; its Perpendicular from the Vertex to the Foundation is ninety Cubits, unto which the Breadth answereth in a due proportion: The exterior Wall is adorned with Carved and Painted Figures made of the finest Clay, of which they make their Porcelain: The inward Wall is vested with particoloured Marble, which is so polished, that like a bright Mirror it reflecteth the Face of the Beholder: You ascend by Stairs, not built in the Tower, but within the double Walls; from which there is a Passage unto each Story, and thence to most beautiful Footpaces cut in Marble, and Gilded Iron Grates, by which the Galleries are every where fortified and adorned: Without the Tower, about all the Galleries, and especially at the top, small Bells and tinkling Instruments are so hung, that being moved by the Wind, they make a most pleasant Musical Consort: The last Round containeth the Idol unto which the Tower is Dedicated, which is Cast in Copper, and Gilded over. About the Tower are several other Temples of Idols, which may easily compare with the ancient Fabrics of the Romans. And this is one of those Towers which (as I formerly mentioned, was superstitiously erected by the Chinese, they supposing that their Fortune and Felicity doth depend upon it. I have briefly described it, because I myself ascended it, and diligently viewed every Corner of it; and though there be many which are more beautiful than it, yet from the Description of this you may judge of the rest, seeing they are for the most part alike, and built in the same order of Architecture.  
Moreover, as the Egyptians believed their Daemons to be confined within Statues, and Consecrated certain Temples unto them, so in like manner do the Chineses; concerning which hear jarricus before cited, in the place above quoted, thus discoursing:  
There is likewise in the Empire of China a Place Dedicated to the Devil, where they go to make their most solemn Sacrifices unto him, in a little Isle; they call the Idol Camassono, and those that pass by much dreading this Idol, and fearing lest their Vessels should be cast away, when they are over against the Isle, make an Offering, casting into the Sea either Oil, or such other Merchandise as they have Aboard.  
Concerning their Oracles, thus writeth Trigautius, in the first Book, Chap. 8. of the Voyage into China: Some of the Chinese (saith he) consult the Devils, and there are many familiar Spirits, which they commonly suppose to have more of their good Daemon, than any Fraud or Malice of an Evil Spirit; they discover things, declare present, and foretell future Events: these we read to have been common to all the Heathen. But there is one special Science, peculiar only to the Chinese, which is the erecting of a Terrestrial Scheme, that is, by the Configuration and Position of the Mountains as we may term it, in present Prospect, as if they were moving Planets, aspecting variously several fixed Constellations, all Landscapes so altering by the least change of Place, either in Longitude or Latitude, they Calculate, and so choose a piece of Ground to build on, either Public or Private Edifices, in which those that reside or are most concerned, may live happily, and be successful in the future, and also to Inter the Deceased, supposing such Situation very much additional to their Eternal Bliss and Happiness after Death; which choice Plot they so settle in posture with the Dragons they dream of under Ground, affirming this Place to be just over the Dragon's Head, that his Tail, and there his Feet; for from these subterraneous Spirits they more than superstitiously believe all Humane Affairs, Private or Public, even to the Translation of Kingdoms and Empires receive their Laws; and therefore many grave Persons are employed in this most mysterious occult Science, who are especially concerned when any Public Buildings, Machines', or Operas are to be erected; to which kind of Prediction not only the Great Ones, but the whole Nation are inclined, every Corner of the Streets and Houses of Entertainment swarming with these blind Prognosticators. Thus far Trigautius.  
And who beholdeth not here another Face of Egypt, in which all Affairs were carried on by Auguries and Omens. He that desireth to know more of this may have recourse to the Authors cited.  
The three Deities worshipped under the Name of one Pussa, are seated in a more elevated place, together with two Attendants, which the Chorus or Quite of the Deasters beneath, with stretched out and lifted up Hands seem to uphold; in the middle is the Deaster termed Fe or Foe, which signifieth A Saviour, like another jupiter, resplendent with an august Face and wonderful Majesty, encompassed with many Gods and Goddesses (whom they call the Heroes of the ancient Times begotten by the Gods) under which are again placed a Troop of the Semigods, Gods of Nature and Kingdoms, which are usually exhibited as so many Internuncii, who with great Veneration and signal readiness attend to execute the Commands of the Great Foe or Chinesian jupiter.    

SOME Special Remarks TAKEN OUT OF ATHANASIUS KIRCHER'S Antiquities of China.  
PART. IV.  

THE PREFACE.  
SEEING that many things related by our Father's concerning the Indian Kingdoms, and the Empire of China, are carped at by some Criticasters', as being feigned and false, I shall here call them anew unto Examination, that it may be manifest there is nothing in those Places so strange or exotic, which is not found both in Europe, and also in several other Parts of the World.   

CHAP. I.  
Of the wonderful Situation of China, and the manner of the People's Living there.  
AS the Empire of the Chinese is the most Opulent, Potent, and Populous, containing fifteen Kingdoms, so the Government is the most absolutely Monarchical of all other Nations, being furnished both with the Arts and Rarities of Nature, Policy, and good Order; so that being independent and totally separated from the rest of the World, it seems a Microcosm or little Universe within itself, Nature having on the North and West, besides a Wall of three hundred Italian Miles, hedged it about with the vast and unbounded Defence of a Sandy Sea; on the East and South she has so fortified it, both with the unlimited, and as yet unknown Recesses of the East and South Ocean, and also with wild Roads and unsafe Harbours for Shipping, that without manifest danger you can hardly approach her Shores, both by reason of the boisterousness of the Winds, and the most violent reciprocations of the Marine Tides: And lest on the West some Entrance should be granted, Nature hath blocked up her Paths with rugged, inaccessible, and yet unpenetrated Mountains, and so Armed with Garrisons of wild Beasts and venomous Serpents, ambuscaded in their obscure Recesses, that on this side no one can hope for Passage; wherefore China is often called in their Language Cunghoa, signifying The Middle Empire, believing themselves to be situate in the midst and Navel of the World; and sometimes Cungque, A Garden in the midst, or A Florid Garden, by reason of the affluence of all things necessary for Humane Life: for the whole Empire is so much enriched from the defusion of Lakes and Rivers, breaking out every where from the Mountains of the West, and from the Mediterranean Parts of the continued Mountains, that there is scarcely a Field that is not watered with, almost no City but may hold a Correspondency with others by Shipping, that Sail through Rivers and Trenches, to the great convenience of Merchants and Travellers: the most perspicuous Rivers are, Kiang, for its largeness termed The Son of the Sea, and Hoang, so called from his Saffron Colour: These water all China, and rising from the bordering Indian Mountains, by a divided Dominion separate the whole Empire, and at length disembogue themselves into the Eastern Ocean. And this is also most worthy of admiration in the Chinesian World, and which happeneth unto no other Monarchy, that at this day the Empire is so situate from the South towards the North, that not content with the proper Munificences of the Temperate Zone, it hath moreover subjected both the Torrid and Frigid unto its jurisdiction; beginning from the 18. Degree of the Torrid Zone, and proceeding in a strait Line through the Temperate, it is extended almost unto the 70. Degree of the Altitude of the Frozen Tartarian Ocean within the Frigid Zone, in all 32 Degrees, which if divided into 15. make 780 Astronomical Miles, of which 15 make one Degree; and 3120 Italian Miles, 60. of which Miles make one Degree.  
From whence it followeth, that all sorts of Fruits, Aromaticks, Trees, and Animals, are so common unto this Empire, as they are each of them proper to their peculiar Climate, and therefore what is scattered in sundry Parts, is here collected with abundant Increase. What Monarch ever had the happiness every Day to have his Table furnished with the seasonable and proper Fruits of the Indies brought from the Burning Zone, and to be delighted with the variety and abundance of all Fruits peculiar to the Temperate Zone, and whatever else serves for Food, Raiment, or Pleasure? For what this vast Empire hath, either rare, delicate, or admirable, is all served up for the Emperor's use.  
The Supreme MONARCH of the CHINA TARTARIAN Empire,   

CHAP. II.  
Of the Political Government of the Chinese.  
SEeing in the former Chapters we have treated at large of the Political Empire of the Chinese, here I thought good to adjoin some things worthy of greater consideration: The Emperor of China is absolute Lord of the whole Monarchy, and the Empire is so Governed by him, that no Person may undertake any Business of importance without his Assent. The Monarchy descendeth successively from the Father to the Sons, and where the Direct Line fails, it runs Collateral; all the rest, whether they be Brethren or Nephews, or otherways joined in Consanguinity, are honoured with the Title of Kings, each of them having a Province assigned him, which they Rule, but yet with such a limitation of Authority, that having certain Revenues assigned them, all the rest is transferred into the Emperor's Treasury. There are six Tribunals or Courts of justice which determine all Causes and Controversies of the whole Empire: The first for choosing of Magistrates: The second, the Exchequer of his Imperial Majesty's Revenues: The third, for Emergencies in Ecclesiastical Affairs: The fourth, for the Militia: The fifth orders Public Edifices, and such like Buildings: The sixth spreads itself into several Courts, concerning Criminal Causes. And by these six, with their subordinate Officers, all Business is dispatched. The Emperor hath Lords of his Privy-Council, which they call Colaos, who as they are Persons excellently versed in the knowledge of State Affairs, so also they are had in estimation next to himself; he hath likewise his Governors, or Lords Lieutenants, of divers Degrees, which are termed Mandorins, and accomplished in variety of Learning and Knowledge; so that the whole Kingdom is in a manner Ruled (as Plato's Commonwealth) only by Learned Men; and that Kingdom cannot but arrive to 〈◊〉 greatest height of Felicity, in which either the Prince acts like a Philosopher, or a Philosopher Reigneth. This is manifest by the innumerable multi●●des of the Inhabitants, which the Emperor Governeth with as much facility, as the Master of a Family doth his House; it is also clear from the Magnitude, Splendour, and incredible Magnificence of the Cities, and the frequency of bridges, the Structure of which, whether you have respect to their Length, or 〈◊〉 Rules of Architecture, hath amazed such as beheld them: Add unto this the convenience of Public Passages, the afflux of Shipping from all Parts resorting to the Metropolitan Cities, the indefatigable Labour and Industry of the Husbandmen in Cultivating their Lands, the great Vigilancy and unwearied Guard of the Soldiery, the extraordinary Rigour and Severity of the judges in punishing Malefactors; all which cannot have their original in so great an Empire, without the supposition of excellent Laws established for the confirmation of the Peace and Tranquillity thereof.  
As for the Emperor's annual Revenues, although they are not always fixed and certain, by reason of the vicissitude and alteration of Times, yet for the most part in Peace they easily amount to 150000000 Tayes, according to their Exchequer Rolls, in which, as Father Martinius avoucheth, they have not only the number of the Inhabitants in every Province and City, but also a Compute of each Years Revenue most exactly Registered. In the Regency of the Emperor Vanly, the number of the Inhabitants throughout the whole Empire amounted to about two hundred Millions, not accounting the Emperor's Servants, Eunuch's, Women, and Children, and the Revenue was estimated at 1500000. of Gold after our Rate; but now, under the Regency of this Emperor, the Revenues of his Kingdoms being also in the Audit, it far exceeds; and for better satisfaction, I have here annexed a Table of the annual Incomes of each of the fifteen Provinces of the Empire of China, paid into the Exchequer; together with the number of the Inhabitants contained in every one of them in the time of the Emperor Vanly, which Table I have extracted out of Martinius his Atlas.  

A Catalogue of the Families, Fightmen-Men, not reckoning the Emperor's Retinue, together with the Tributes yearly paid throughout the whole Empire, excepting Tolls and Customs, taken from the Book of the Compute of the Chinese, in the Year that the Empire flourished, according to Father Martin Martinius and others.   Families. Fighting-Men Sacks of Rice. Pounds of Silk. Trusses of Hay. Pounds of Salt of 24 ounces. 1. Pechinck Peckali, or Cambalu, the Metropolis, and a hundred and thirty five Cities under it. 418989 3452254 2274022 45135 8737284 180870 2. The Kingdom of Xansi hath five Chief Cities, unto which are subject ninety two less. 589939 5084015 1929057 4770 3544850 420000 3. The Kingdom of Xensi. 831051 3934176 2812119 9218 1514749  4. Xantung hath six Metropolitan Cities, and ninety two others subject to them. 770555 6759675 2414477 54990 3824290  5. The Province of Honan hath eight Metropolitan Cities, and a hundred others subject to them. 589296 5106270 6106960 9959 2288744  6. The Province of Sucheu. 464129 2204170 2167559 6339  149177 7. Huquang hath fifteen Metropolitan Cities. 531686 4833590 1616600 17977   8. Kiangsi hath thirteen Metropolitan Cities, and sixty two others under them. 1363629 6549800 5995034 11516   9 Nanking, or Quiang, hath fourteen Metropolitan Cities, and under them a hundred others. 1969116 9967429 2510299 28452 5804217 5808217 10. Chekiang hath eleven great Cities, and sixty two others subject unto them. It abounds in Silk. 1242135 4525470 883115 2574 8704491 44476● 11. Fokien hath eight Metropolitan Cities, and unto them forty eight others. 509200 1802677 1017772 600   12. Quantung, vulgarly Canton, hath ten Metropolitan Cities, unto which are subject seventy three. 483360 1978022 1017772   37380 13. Quangsi hath twelve Metropolitan Cities, and subject to these above a hundred others. 186719 1054760 431359    14. Queicheu hath eight Metropolitan Cities, and to these ten other are subject. 45305 231365 47658   56965 15. junnan hath twelve Metropolitans, and underthem eighty four Cities. 132958 1433110 1400568      

CHAP. III.  
Of the Cities of China, and the Customs of the Inhabitants.  
FAther Martinius, Samedus, Trigautius, and Gruberus, Eye-witnesses, relate, That the Empire of China is so full of Inhabitants, the Towns and Villages so contiguous, that did the Wall reach the South Sea, it might deservedly be termed but one City; but there are Metropolitans and Chief Cities of Provinces to the number of a hundred and fifty, and of those of the inferior rank, a thousand two hundred sixty two, all fortified with Walls, Works, and Trenches; besides, there are Castles, Corporation-Towns, Villages and Granges without number. The Cities for the most part are built foursquare: Their Houses generally are Wood, and not above one Story, poor and rude without, but within very splendid; each House is bound to affix a Shield upon the Door, containing the number of Inhabitants, and of what Condition each Person is, to the end the Mandorins may know how many Persons every City contains, for the avoiding of Seditions, and to gather in the Revenues; by which means it cannot be thought strange, that if Foreiners come into China they are discovered, their Landlords being obliged, under the infliction of a severe Penalty, not to conceal them.  
The Mechanic Arts are in great esteem amongst them, and they so manage them, that they suffer not the vilest Dross to perish, but convert it to some Gain. The Learned apply themselves unto no other Sciences, but Politic and Moral: They know not the Name of the Scholastic and Speculative Discipline, which is wonderful in a Nation that aboundeth with Ingenious Persons; yet their Physicians by Tradition are endowed with an admirable knowledge of the Palsy, by which, with incredible Industry, they find out the most Latent Causes of Diseases, and then apply for Cure their proper Remedies. But in the Arts anviled out by modern Curiosity, as Architecture, Sculpture, and Weaving, if you except the knowledge of Proportions and the Optics, they come not behind the Europeans. For their other Acquirements, see what I have said in the preceding Discourse; and he that desireth more full Information, may have recourse to the abovecited Authors.   

CHAP. IU.  
Of the Mountains of China, and the stupendious Prodigies of Nature which are observed in them.  
ALthough in this Empire Mountains are so numerous, yet the greatest are the continual Theme and Argument of their Studies; for what our Astrologers perform by the Celestial Houses, they make out by the Terrestrial Hills. But amongst their many Inquiries by Terrene Calculations after their good and bad Fortunes, there is nothing they more labour in, than the Business of their Sepulture, about which they spare no Cost or Pains, not only observing with no small scrutiny the Summits, Tops and Superficies, but also making subtle Inspections into the very Bowels of the Mountains, to find a fortunate Spot of Ground, which they fancy to resemble the Head, Tail, or Heart of the Dragon; which done, they joyfully conclude they have found a Place in which the Person Interred shall be happy, and his Posterity successful: which Opinion I believe to have been inculcated by some grave Philosopher, to advance a filial Piety to the deceased Parents, and more special care of the honour of Funerals.  
Now the Mountains of China are for the most part encompassed with great Villages, pleasant for most beautiful Sepulchral Monuments, Chases, and Groves, and a waving Sea of Rice makes them like a Plain, which when Groves and Woods do smile with their Summer Attire, renders a most pleasant Prospect, the Chapels placed on them excelling for Magnitude and Splendour: there are also the Monasteries of the Priests; but yet in the thick and overgrown Woods liveth a barbarous Nation not yet subjected to the Chinese.  
Many things are observed in these Mountains, which (if true) may be deservedly accounted amongst the Miracles of Nature: Some by reason of their immense height have a perpetual Serenity on their Tops; others are covered with a continual dark Mantle of ambient thick Mists: there are some which triumph only with wholesome Plants, exiling all venomous Weeds.  
In the Mountain Queyu both small and great Stones are found, in a cubical or foursquare Figure, which are also in one of the Mountains of Calabria, of which we have treated in our Book of the Subterranean World.  
The Mountain Paoki, in the Province of Xensi, hath the Figure of a Cock, who on the approach of a Storm sendeth forth such Murmurs and Roar, as may be heard at a great distance; and Olaus Magnus, in his History of the Northern Reigons, saith, That such monstrous Sounds happen in the Mountains of the Botnick Sea.  
That is also worthy of admiration which the Chinesian Oreoscopists relate concerning the Mountain Cio, That on the top of it there is a Stone five Perches high; and another also in the Kingdom of Fokien, which as often 〈◊〉 a Storm is near, tottereth, and is moved hither and thither, as Cypress 〈◊〉 shaken by the Winds.  
There is another Mountain continually covered with Frost, the cause of which may be conjectured to be the Nitrous Spirits which the Mountain, together with the Vapours of the Watery Receptacles therein laid up, perspireth.  
There is a Mountain in the Province of Kiangsi which hath two Tops, the uppermost of which resembles a Dragon, seeming to stoop fiercely at the lower Spire, which appeareth like a Rampant Tiger; from whose various Aspects the Priests make many Rules of Divination for their Disciples.  
Another Mountain by its seven tops configureth the seven Stars in the Constellation of the Greater Bear.  
But the Mountain fashioned in the shape of an Idol, near the City of Tunchue in the Province of Fokien, exceedeth all admiration; concerning which thus writeth Father Martinius in his Atlas, Page 69. The first Mountain of this Province (saith he) is worthy of admiration, being situate on the Banks of the River Feu; for from this Mountain they have, as I may say, not formed a monstrous, but a mounta●●● Idol, which they call Fe; it sitteth with cross Legs, or decassated Feet, folding the Hands in his Bosom: You may judge of the Magnitude, the Eyes, Ears, Nostrils, and Mouth being perspicuous to the Beholders at least two Miles. This they suppose not to have been cut out by the Labour of Art, (as Dinostratus offered to Carve the Mountain Athos into an Alexander, holding a City in one Hand, and a River in the other) but the mere work of Nature much assisted by Fancy.  
They report of the Mountain Taipe in the Province of Xensi, much celebrated by the Oreoscopists or Mountain-Diviners, that a Drum being beaten on it raiseth suddenly Thunder, Lightning, and great Tempests; therefore is there a strict Law and severe Punishments provided, for whoever is found to offend in this kind.  
The Oreologists relate, that there is a Mountain in the Province Uquang, which is so tenacious of its own Right, that if any one hath feloniously taken any of its Wood, Fruit, or the like, he shall never be able to depart thence, being perpetually included as in a Labyrinth, but he that religiously abstaineth, may go thence without trouble. But we reckon this amongst the Fables of the Bonzii.  
There also are Aeolian, or windy Mountains, such as in Europe; for in the Province of Huquang is a Mountuin called Fang, from which (as Martinius relates, in the Spring and Autumn not the least Breath appears; but from the hollow Caverns in Summer assiduous Blasts and continual Blowing issue.   

CHAP. V.  
Of wonderful Lakes, Rivers, and Springs.  
THE Lakes of the Chineses are like their Mountains, full of Rarities. There is a Lake in the Province of Fokien, which converteth Iron into Copper; the Water being very green, we presume is full of Nitrous Spirits, and so discoloured with Coperas, which operates in the conversion of this Metal.  
Another Lake called Chung in the Province of Fokien, hath a greater Wonder; for they report, that in a fair House there erected, as often as Rain or Tempest is approaching, there is a sound heard like the ringing of a Bell.  
In the Mountain Talaus, in the Province of Quantung, is said to be a Lake which is most clear throughout the whole Year, except in the Autumnal Season, in which it is tinctured so deep with a blue Colour, that it Dies whatever is dipped in it.  
There is near Sinning, in the Province of Quantung, a Mountain called Tenlu, full of Caverns, and dreadful to behold; in it, as Father Martinius witnesseth, they report a standing Pool to be, into which if you cast a Stone from aloft, you shall presently hear a roaring and noise like Thunder, and immediately the Sky being troubled, disembogues violent Showers.  
In the Province of junnan is the Lake called Chin, so much celebrated by Geographers, and set forth in their Maps; concerning which their Histories relate, That out of the Ruin of a great populous City, swallowed by an Earthquake, (after whose dreadful devoration the Scene suddenly changed into the Prospect of this pleasant Lake) none but a Child swimming on a piece of Wood escaped. This Lake is called also The Starry Sea, from certain Weeds appearing on the surface like beamy Stars.   

CHAP. VI  
Of strange or Foreign Plants in China.  
AS the Empire of China by a continued Tract of Lands participateth of the Properties of many things with India, the Seas being subject to the Torrid Zone, so also it produces various Plants, endued with rare and admirable Qualities; of some whereof take the following Account.  
The first is of the Rose of China, which twice every day changeth its Colour, now being all Purple, and by and by becoming all White, yet without any sweet Scent.  
There is also the Plant called Cha, which not being able to contain itself within the Bounds of China, hath insinuated itself into Europe: It aboundeth in divers Regions of China, and there is great difference, but the best and more choice is in the Province of Kiangnan, in the Territory of the City Hoeicheu. The Leaf being boiled and infused in Water, they drink very hot as often as they please; it is of a Diuretic Faculty, much fortifies the Stomach, exhilarates the Spirits, and wonderfully openeth all the Nephritick Passages or Reins; it freeth the Head by suppressing of fuliginous Vapours, so that it is a most excellent Drink for studious and sedentary Persons, to quicken them in their Operations; and albeit at the first it seemeth insipid and bitter, yet Custom makes it pleasant: and though the Turkish Coffee is said to produce the like effect, and the Mexican Chocolate be another excellent Drink, yet Tea, if the best, very much excelleth them, because Chocolate in hot Seasons inflameth the Blood more than ordinary, and Coffee agitateth Choler; but this Liquor in all Seasons hath one and the same effect. Concerning this Plant, see more in Martinius his Atlas Sinicus.  
In the Province of Quantung groweth a Plant called Chisung, that is, Weather-wise; for the Mariners, as Father Martinius relateth, do by the number and distance of the Knots growing thereon, predict how many Tempests shall be throughout the whole Year, and when they shall happen.  
In the Province of Quangsi there groweth a Tree which they call Quanlang, which in stead of Pith hath a soft Pulp like unto Meal, whereof the Natives make Bread, and apply to the same Uses with Flour; of which Trees Marcus Paulus Venetus maketh mention, Lib. 3. Chap. 19  
There is said to be a Lake near the City Vuting in the Province of Hunnam, which is called Hociniao, on every side beautifully surrounded with Trees; the Leaves that fall from them are changed into small Birds of a black Colour, in such numbers, that the Inhabitants suppose them to be Spirits. So Martinius in his Atlas. The like to these are reported to be in Scotland and elsewhere, as Soland Geese, Clack-geeses, and Barnacles.  
The Atlas of China mentions an Herb in the Province of Huquang, called Pusu, which liveth a thousand years, and hath the virtue of restoring Youth, and changing Grey Hairs into Black; the truth of which may well be doubted.  
There is also found the Root called Ginseng in the Province of Leaotung, most famous throughout all China; from the operation of whose wonderful Virtue the vulgar Chineses believe strange Restoration of Health and Longevity. See Father Martinius in his Atlas, Fol. 35.  
It is reported, that there groweth an Herb in the Province of Xensi, called Quei, which being eaten causeth Mirth and Laughter, somewhat like unto the Weed Apiorisus.  
Our Atlas reporteth an admirable kind of Withy or Vine to grow in the Mountains of Quantung, called by the Chinese, Teng; by the Portuguese, The Wheel; you would believe it to be a Rope wreathed by Nature, of a very great length, creeping along through the mountainous Earth; it is full of Prickles, and with oblong Leaves, and often spreads for the space of a Furlong; there is such plenty of it in the Mountains, that the long Branches being entangled within one another, make the Way unpassable for the Deer; they make of it Cables and Tackle for Ships, and being wrought in fine Threads, it serves to make Bee-Hives, Cratches, Chairs, Pillows, Beds, and Mattresses; for no Vermin will harbour in it: in the Summer it greatly refresheth Persons wearied with Heat.  
There is such plenty of the best sort of this Aqualin in the Mountains of Couchinchina, called Moi, and in junnan and Chiangsi, Provinces conterminate on Couchinchina, that it is free for all Persons to gather the same; and sometimes it is transported to a hundred-fold Gain, especially amongst the brahmin's, who make sacred Pyles of it on the great Days of Solemnity, in which Women Consecrate themselves to the Flames, out of love to their deceased Husbands; or when the Corpse of great deserving Persons are burnt: for they sottishly believe their false Gods are wonderfully delighted with such kind of Odours, and are thereby rendered propitious unto the Souls of the Deceased, in their Transmigration. But the Calambi is of a greater Price, and reserved for the Emperor: It groweth upon the Mountains, and is fetched thence by Night with Torches, the better to evade the Incursions of wild Beasts there residing. In japan the Noblemen make of it the Turpentine, although by the beneficiency of the Sun and Climate, it is much improved.  
In the Provinces of Suchuen and Xensi, and the City Socieu, near the Chinesian Wall, is found in great abundance that so famous and Physical Drug Rhubarb.  
There are such variety of Fruit-Trees in China, that they answer to all the Products of that nature in every Climate of the World, whether in the Torrid, Temperate or Frozen Zones; but amongst them all she boasts of one Tree that bears no Fruit, as we may say, and yet abounds with delicious Variety; it is called by the Chinese for its thorny and prickly Leaves, Po-lo-mie; and in stead of Buds and Blossoms it thrusts forth Excrescencies of a prodigious size, bigger than our largest Pumpions, and not unlike, some of them as much as a Man can carry; the Rind is tough and bristly, which opened, affordeth a Storehouse of delicious Varieties, enough to satisfy twenty Persons, insomuch that the Chineses call it A Sack full of Honey Fruit, the meanest of which for taste, as some report, excels the choicest of our Melons.  
Like to this is the Tree which the Indians call Papaya, and the Chinese, Fanyay-Xu; it beareth a Bunch of Fruit no bigger than our Melon, of taste delicious; the juice to be eaten with a Spoon: and throughout the whole Year it glories in green Flowers and ripe Fruit.  
There are in the aforesaid Regions, especially in the Province of Chekiang, near the City Sungiang, Pinetrees of such a wonderful bigness, that eight Men with their Arms extended cannot fathom the circumference of one of them, within whose vast Rind forty Men may well stand; also Reeds of so great bigness, that the joints betwixt the Internodes or Knots will serve to hold Liquor, in stead of a Kilderkin or Barrel.  
They have likewise in China a Tree called Kagin, yielding Fruit twice a year, which by inversion thrusts forth the Seed or Kernels, like Warts, or such Excrescencies, on the outside of the Fruits, and is in common to the East and West-Indies, who call it Ananas; but the Chineses call it Fam-Polo-Mie: it groweth in the Provinces of Quantung, Kiangsi, and Fokien, and is supposed to have been first brought from Peru: The Tree on which it groweth is not a Shrub, but an Herb, much like to our Carduus, but called by them Catriofoli; on whose Leaf a Fruit groweth sticking unto its Stalk, of so pleasant and exquisite a taste, that it may easily obtain the preeminence among the most noble Fruits of India and China. The Spermatick Faculty is innate in all the Parts thereof; for not only the Seeds shed on the Ground, but it's Sprouts and Leaves being Planted, produce the like Fruits: Concerning which admirable Product of Nature, see what I have discoursed at large concerning the Seeds of things, in the twelfth Book of my Subterranean World. The Seeds of such Plants conduce much to prove that new Philosophy of Plants, of which I have there laid the Platform.  
The most noted Fruits, Manga, Lici, and Quei, are every where described; but how Manga is inoculated in the Pomecitron, is much different from the Art of the Europeans, being performed without Transfoliation or Inoculation; for they only bind a Bough of the Fruit Manga to a Bough of the Pomecitron, and daub it about with Clay; which being done, they conjoin, and so bring forth the most excellent Fruit of both.  
The Author of Atlas Sinicus makes mention of a Tree in the Province of Chekiang, which produceth a Fruit that is fat, whereof they make most excellent white Candles, which neither foul the Hands, nor make any ill Scent being extinguished; The Tree is like our Pear-tree; when the Fruit is ripe, they break the Bark, macerate and steep it in hot Water, and when they have watered the heated Pulp, they make it up into a Lump, which looks like Suet; and from its Nut they extract Oil, like our Oil of Olives, very useful in Winter; the Leaves are stained with a Copper-like redness, which dropping to the Ground, afford Sheep and Kine good Food, by which they become very fat.   

CHAP. VII.  
Of strange Beasts or Animals in China.  
THere are in all the Empire of China, but especially in the Province of junnan and Quangsi, great plenty of Elephants, Tigers, Bears, and other wild Beasts, common to several Parts of the World; but I shall treat only of such as are to be found no where else but in China.  
In the Western Provinces of China, viz. Xensi and Kiangsi, is the Odoriferous Stag or Deer, (for so the Chineses call the Xechiam) being an Animal which produceth Musk; Concerning which, thus the Author of Atlas Sinicus:  
That there may be no doubt (saith he) what Musk is, I shall discover it, having been more than once an ocular Spectator of what I now relate: There is a certain Bunch or Excrescency about the Belly of the Animal by the Chineses called Xe, much like a Purse, consisting of a thin Skin, covered with Hair: the Odour or Fragrancy thereof is called Xehiang, which signifieth Musk; it is a fourfooted Beast, not much unlike a Deer, the Hair of it somewhat more black, and altogether without Horns; the Flesh of it, when killed, is eaten by the Chinese. In this Province, and in Suchuen and junnan, and the Places more near the West, is found great plenty of Musk. Those Bunches or Purses, if they be not adulterated, are of as strong a scent as the pure Zybeth; but the crafty Merchant's stuff the Purses which the Skin of the Beast maketh, with the Blood, Skin, or some part else, and sell them for the true and genuine: some mix it with Dragon's Blood, and by this means of one Bladder make two or three: but yet the more skilful do discern the Fallacy; for if being burned it evaporateth, it is believed to be true, but if it remaineth like a Coal or Cinder, it is adulterate.  
Almost the same is delivered by Father Philip Marinus in his History of Tunchino, in which Place there is plenty of these Animals, which he saith are so simple, that not knowing how to escape, they will of their own accord present themselves unto the Huntsmen to be slaughtered.  

The Hippopotame, or Sea-Horse, by the Chineses called Hayma.  
THese Animals are often seen on the Shores of the Chinesian and Indian Ocean, in Hainam, the Philippine Islands, the Maldivas, and especially in Mozambique, on the Southern Coast of Africa. They are very deformed Creatures, and terrible to behold. Father Boim, whilst he stayed at Mozambique, dissected and inspected one of them; of whom take the following Account in his own words:  
I have (saith he) annexed a double Scheme of the true Sea-Horse, of which when I was at Mozambique, I saw a great Company wallowing in the Sea in a Creek on the Sands. The judge of the City Mozambique sent the Head of an Hippopotame unto the College, that I might peruse it; which measuring, I found it in length three Cubits from the Mouth to the Shoulders; on the lower jaw it had two high bended Teeth, unto which in the upper jaw the great Teeth were consentaneous, and the Tongue lolling out. Afterwards viewing the more Inland Parts of Crafraria, Coasting the Shore in a Galley, we beheld at least fifty Sea-Horses within a Stones-cast, neighing, and playing divers Tricks in the Water: a Slave with his Musket killed one of them; which bringing Ashore, and dividing it amongst his Companions, they pulled out his Teeth, and gave me some of the biggest of them. His Skin is very hard; he hath no Hair but only in the end of his Tail, which turns in; they cast a Brightness like polished black Horn, and are about the bigness of a Quill or small Reed, of which the Cafres' make Bracelets, both for Ornament, and to prevent the Palsy: Of their Teeth are made Beads, Crosses, and Images; some stop the Flux of Blood: but all have not this Virtue, only those that are taken at a certain Season of the Year. In the Royal Hospital at Goa there is a great Sea-Horse Tooth, which being applied to a Vein that is opened, will immediately stop the Blood. The Story of a Prince of Malabar slain by the Portuguese, is sufficiently known, whom they finding wounded with many Bullets, yet without any sign of Blood, though his Wounds were gaping, stripped, and pulling away a piece of the Bone of the Hippopotame that hung about his Neck, the Blood, like a Torrent that breaketh over the Banks, flowed out of the dead Corpse, being before so stopped and coagulated only by the frigid Nature of this Creature. Thus Father Boim.  
The Province of Fokien hath an Animal perfectly resembling a Man, but longer Armed, and Hairy all over, called Feeze, most swift and greedy after Humane Flesh; which that he may the better make his Prey, he feigneth a Laughter, and suddenly while the Person stands listening, seizeth upon him.  
There are also in China Apes and Baboons of a different kind, whereof some imitate Men, others, Dogs and Cats, and are also tractable and docile to admiration; of which take Father Roth's Relation, he being an Eye-witness.  
The King of Bengala (saith he) in the Year 1650. dispatched unto the Emperor of the Mogors a solemn Embassy, with many rich Presents, among which was a Triumphal Chariot drawn by two white Horses, wonderfully adorned with Gold and Gems: But that which was more worthy of admiration, the Charioteer was no humane Creature; for a great Baboon guided the Reins with no small skill and dexterity, his Livery Cloak and Cap shining with Scarlet and Gold; the Champion, a great Mastiff, sitting on the highest Seat, as in a Throne of Majesty, Decked and Adorned with Gold and jewels in so great Splendour, that he seemed to be some great Prince and not a Dog; his Valets-de-Chambre, Pages and Lackeys, richly Dressed according to their Place and Office, were all Apes and Monkeys, officiously attending round about him, who so well had learned his Lesson, that when any Person of Quality drew near, he not only performed due Reverence, making low Congees, but his well instructed Followers did the like: which the Emperor beholding with great pleasure and admiration, caused a high Treatment to be prepared for them, where each had his own proper and peculiar Mess, and his Guests Feasted themselves with good order and gravity. This pleasant Comedy I saw acted in the Imperial Palace at Agra. So far Father Roth.    

CHAP. VIII.  
Of several Fowls no where found but in China.  
AMongst these the Bird-Royal, which they call Fum Hoam, deserves the first and chiefest place; of whom Father Boim in his Flora gives us this following Account:  
This Bird (saith he) of most admirable beauty, if at any time absent, or a while unseen, it is an Omen of some Misfortune to the Royal Family; the Male is called Fum, the Female Hoam; they have their Nests in the Mountains near Peking; their Heads are like a Peacocks: the Chineses' emblem their Shoulders to the Virtues, their Wings signify justice, their Sides Obedience, and the Nest Fidelity. This Pious Bird, as they term it, is in this like a Rhinoceros, that it never turns, but goeth backward, with the Majestic pace of a Stag; it hath a Cock's Train, Crested like a Serpent, Feet like a Tortoise, and Angels Wings. The Emperor, Colaos, and Mandorins, have these Birds Embroidered on their Vests and other Habits.  
In the Kingdom of Suchue are Fleece-bearing Hens, they are small Duck-leged, yet bold and daring, and are much esteemed by the Women for their callow Down and soft Plumage, resembling Wool, delightful to handle.  
They also report, That in this Province there is a Bird produced of the Flower Tunchon, which therefore is called Tunchonfung. This Bird doth measure out Life with the Days of the Flower, so fading, and so expiring: She is vested with so great variety of Plumes, that her Wings expanded, lively deportray the Beauties of the Flower when blown.  
Between Couchinchina and the Island Hainan, are many great and small Rocks, within which in the Springtime a multitude of little Birds, like unto Sparrows or Swallows, flock to build their Nests; from whence they come is not known, they fix their Nests to the Rocks, where with singular artifice they lay their Eggs, hatch their young ones, and fly away: Their Nests are gathered up, and Transported by whole Cargoes into China and japan, where they are esteemed as great Delicacies; they are in a manner diaphanous or transparent: I have three of them in my Study; they are somewhat of a yellowish Colour, of an Aromatical Composition, and being mixed with any sort of Meat whatsoever, give it a grateful taste; the Matter whereof these Nests are built, they produce out of their Stomaches, which fixing upon the Rocks, they curiously form with a Liquor they find issuing from the Clefts: But of this see more in Father Daniel Bartolus his History of China, and Father Philip Marinus his History of China, Fol. 42.   

CHAP. IX.  
Of the Fishes of China.  
THere is in the Province of Quantung the so much admired Animal, by the Chineses called Hoangioyu, that is, The Saffron-Fish, which in the Summer Season is wonderfully transformed to a Bird of the same Colour, and like other Fowls flying over the Mountains, seeketh its Nutriment; but when Autumn is ended, returning to the Sea, it is changed into a Fish, which the Natives esteem as a great Delicacy for its most pleasant taste.  
They report of a Fish in the same Province, which they call The Swimming Cow, that it often cometh Ashore, and fighteth with the Land Cows; but continuing long out of the Water, the Horn waxeth soft, and becoming of no defence, the Fish is compelled to return again to the Waters to recover the hardness of the Horn.  
The Author of the Atlas saith, That there are a kind of Bats in the Province of Xensi, which are as big as a Hen or Goose, and much sought after by the Chinese as a singular Dish, their Flesh being much preferred before the most delicate Meats that can be made of Hens. See what I have said before concerning Bats in the Empire of the Mogor.  
In the Province of Quantung is found a Sea-Monster with four Eyes and six Feet, which liveth by feeding on Oysters, and vomits up things like Pearls; it resembleth the Creature called a Sea-Spider, and is not much unlike a Tortoise.  
In the Province of Quangsi, in the Cleft of a Mountain, are Fish that have four Feet and Horns, which the Chineses call The Delight of the Dragon, and esteem it an Offence worthy to be punished with Death to injure them. They say also, That there is in this Tract of Land an Animal which resembleth a Bird in the Head, and a Fish in the Tail, which they call Rondoves, that is Swallows; I have one to show in my Study, which will turn itself unto that part from whence the Wind bloweth.  
The same Author likewise reporteth▪ That in this Province are found Crabs, which when they have left the Water and come into the Air, immediately are turned into a hard Stone, yet retaining their form.   

CHAP. X.  
Of the Serpents of China.  
THere are in this Empire Serpents of so prodigious a size, that (as Martinius in his Atlas relateth) in the Province of Quangsi there are some thirty Foot long, unto which if their Bulk answereth, one would believe that greater cannot be.  
The Flora Sinensis reporteth of the Serpent called Gento, That it devoureth whole Stags, yet is not very venomous; it is of an Ash-colour, its length from eighteen to twenty four Foot: Being hungry, it rusheth out of the Thickets and seizeth its Prey: Erected upon his Tail, he maintains a Fight with Men or wild Beasts; and oftentimes will seize upon a Man by leaping from a Tree, and kill him by its violent windings about him. The Chineses preserve his Gall to cure the Diseases of the Eyes.  
Marcus Paulus Venetus testifieth the same of the Serpents of Carrajam, which are so great, that some are in length ten Paces, in thickness ten Palm; a Geometrical Pace consisting of five Foot, the length of this Serpent must be fifty Foot, and so it exceeds the Serpents of Quangsi twenty Foot; but if the common Pace, which is three Foot, than they are equal; But thus Marcus Paulus: There are bred in the Province of Carrajam very great Serpents, some in length ten Paces, and in thickness ten Palms, having in stead of Feet, Claws like those of a Lion or Falcon; they have great Heads, and fiery Eyes, staring as wide as Saucers, and bunching forth like Footballs; their Mouth and jaws so wide, that are able to swallow a Man, with large and sharp Teeth, being terrible to behold; they are taken after this manner: The Serpent in the daytime lieth hid in Caves of the Mountains, and in the nighttime goeth forth to hunt the Dens of Beasts for Prey, which he devoureth, fearing neither Lions, Bears, or any other Creature; and having satisfied his Hunger, returneth to his Cave, with the weight of his Body ploughing exceeding deep Furrows, the Earth being Sandy, in which Tract the Huntsmen fix strong Stakes, pointed with sharp Iron, which they conceal with the Sand; and when the Serpent cometh forth to seek his Prey, or returneth back, as he creepeth along, the Sand giveth way, and the Iron Spikes pierce his Breast, goring his Entrails; where being fastened, and sore wounded, the Huntsmen kill him, and sell his Gall at a great Price, it being Medicinal; the Flesh they sell for Meat, and Men feed freely on it. Thus far Marcus Paulus Venetus. And though these may be reckoned amongst Dragons, yet art they without Poison, of which there are divers others (as Martinius relateth) in the Province of Chekiang.  
There are also other Serpents in China, full of incurable Poison, called Cabra de Cabelo, that is, The Hairy-Headed Serpent, of whose Stone we have made mention.  
In the Empire of the Mogor there is another sort, swollen with deadly Venom, and exceedingly valued for the excellent Antidotes that are compounded of them. Let this Serpent be steeped in a large Vessel full of rich Wine, so that his Head may come out at a Hole made in the middle of the Cover, than put Fire under it till the Wine be ready to boil, and the Poison of the Serpent breathe out, and is all dissolved into Smoke, the Head being cut off, the Flesh is the most precious Antidote against all Poisons.  
There are Tortoises discovered in the Chinesian Ocean, as the Atlas testifieth, that afar off appear like Rocks.  
The Flora Sinensis says, That there are found Tortoises in the Kingdom of Honan, some green, and some blue; there are also others, that to mend their Face, have Wings added to their Feet.   

CHAP. XI.  
Of the wondrous Stones and Minerals in China.  
THe Author of the Atlas Sinicus, and other Writers say, That Nature hath here sported herself in Stones, and the Oeconomy of Minerals, as well as Animals. In the Province Huquang, at the Mountain Xeyen, especially after the fall of Rains, are found Stones which they call Swallows, because they so exactly resemble that Bird, that they want nothing; the Physicians distinguish them into Male and Female, and use them in their several Compounds.  
The Chinesian Genealogists report, That there is a Stone found in the Province of Xensi of an inestimable Price, for that it increaseth and decreaseth with the Full and Wane of the Moon.  
Many Writers of Natural Observations report, That the Stone called Selenitis hath the same effect amongst us: This is a kind of Talcus or Specular Stone, which I have oftentimes observed, not only to shine at the Brightness and Splendour of the Moon, but perfectly to show, as in a Glass, the Figure of the Moon, when at Full, when an halfmoon, and when in a Sextile Figure; whence I suppose the Fable to have its original, That this Lunary Stone sometimes increaseth, and sometimes decreaseth, according to the appearance of the Moon.  
They have an Earth called Quei, a Mineral very bright, and much esteemed by the Women, being endowed with a Cosmetick Faculty, which infused in Water with a gentle Fucus, mundifies the Skin, taking away all Morphew, Freckles, Flushing, Pimples, and such Rubifying Ebullition; they call it Quei X●, that is, The Noble Lady.  
There is in the Province of Xantung a Stone taken out of a Cows Paunch, of a Clay colour, about the bigness of a Goose's Egg, but inferior to a Bezoar in solidity, being of a lighter Substance, and therefore thought by some to be the more eminent in Virtue.  
In the Province of Kiangsi, at the Mountain Yangkiu, is seen a wonderful Stone, which being formed into an humane Shape, either by Nature of Art, assumeth divers Colours, according to the various Temperature of the Air, as some affirm, by which they prognosticate either fair or foul Wether.  
There is a City called jaocheu, on the Northern Bank of the River Po, in the Province of Kiangsi, which alone hath the honour to make the best Porcelain Ware, or China Dishes, so highly esteemed in Europe and elsewhere; yet they fetch their Materials from another City that hath that precious Vein of Earth in great abundance, which yields them small Audits, not being able to make the like use thereof. The Body of this Earth is rather of a sandy than cla●ie Substance, tender and brittle, which they knead, with often sprinkling Water, into a contiguous Paste, thence raising and modeling Vessels of what size or Shape they please, which they bake with great care by gentle, yet continued Heats, till they bring it to some perfection; and being broken, they new mould them, bringing them almost to their first value.  
As the Mountains of China are replenished with other Metals, so also there are plenty of Gold and Silver Mines; but by the Emperor's Edicts they are prohibited to dig them, because from the virulent Exhalations of that Earth, the Workmen are exposed to Diseases and Death. But they have Golden Ore, which they extract from the Sand of Rivers and Springs. And besides, they have those which promise to themselves and others, Mountains of Gold by the Art of Chemistry; and there is a Place near Pukiang in the Province of Sucheu, that boasts itself for the Birth-place of Hoangtius, the first Professor of Alchemy, and Transmutation of Metals into Gold, two thousand five hundred years before the Birth of our Saviour. And that this Empire is rich in Gold and other Metals, the plenty of hot Baths, the abundance of Nitre, Alumen, Vitriol, Sulphur, and Subterranean Fires, do sufficiently evidence.  
There is a Spring in the Province of Honan, the upper part of whose Water is cold; but if you thrust your Hand in a little depth, you will find it to be scalding hot.  
But that which is most worthy of admiration is, That in the Province of Xansi are Wells of Fire, and those as common as Springs of Water in other Parts: the Inhabitants dress their Meat therewith, closing up the Mouth of the Well, that it admitteth of nothing else but the Pot or Kettle; and the Heat so contracted, easily makes the Pot boil. Father Martinius in his Atlas saith, That this Fire is thick, and not so bright as other Flame, and though very hot, yet consumeth not Wood cast into it; being collected as in a Stove, it may easily be carried about, and used to boil Meat, but at last it will expire. They have also in this Province Mines of Coal, like to that used in England, being of great use to the Northern Chineses, especially for heating their Furnaces; they are digged up in huge great Pieces, but they break them, and mixed with Water they make them up into Lumps, which with difficulty take fire, but when once kindled, burn fiercely, and continue long: The Fnrnaces in their Stoves are like those in Germany, but sometimes they are made like unto a Bed, and serve to lie upon in the Winter. Thus Martinius in his Atlas.    

SOME Special Remarks TAKEN OUT OF ATHANASIUS KIRCHER'S Antiquities of China.  
PART. V.  

THE PREFACE.  
ALthough the Chineses have not that knowledge of the Speculative Sciences as the Europeans, yet they are very capable of them, and have profited so far in the Mathematics, that although formerly they hardly understood any part but Astronomy and Arithmetic; yet diligently studying the Books Composed by the Europeans, they have attempted to publish somewhat concerning Occult Philosophy, abundantly labouring in the Ethics and Politics, together with the Economics, judging him fittest for the great Dignities and Employments of the Empire, that is best Read therein. And in these Arts their Governors are great Proficients, as will appear, if you consider with what admirable Order their Laws are formed, for the Preservation, Glory, and Riches of so large an Empire.  

CHAP. I.  
Of the Bridges and wonderful Fabrics of the Chinese.  
AND first the Bridge called Loyang in the Province of Fokien, built by a Prefector Governor called Cayang, exceedeth all admiration, the Longitude whereof extendeth about sixty Perches, and the Latitude six▪ Where this Bridge now stands there was formerly a Passage for Ships, but very dangerous, by reason of the extraordinary violence of the Current. The building of this Bridge cost 4000000 Crowns; concerning which the Author of the Atlas gives this Relation: I twice beheld (saith he) the famous Bridge Loyang with amazement; it is all built of one sort of black hewn Stone, having no Arches, but is erected upon three hundred Massy Stone-Piles, all of the Figure of a Ship, on each side ending in an acute Angle, that, they may the less suffer by the force and beating of the Waves; on the tops of these Piles are laid Stones of an equal length, every one of which is twenty two Paces in length, and two in breadth, as I measured them; and of these Stones there are 1400 all alike: and to prevent falling off, there are Rails with Lions cut in Stone on both sides, with many other Ornaments: A most stupendious Work, and deservedly admired: But this is only the Description of part of this Bridge, which lieth between the Town Logan, and a Castle built upon the Bridge; the other part being equal. That this Bridge should be built with so little Cost, is no wonder, considering the greatest part of the Laborers serve gratis in Public Works, and those that receive Wages have not the tenth part so much as our Laborers in Europe. Marcus Paulus Venetus maketh mention also of this Bridge when he describeth the City of Xartes.  
There is a Bridge in the Province of Queicheu call'd Tiensem, that is, Built by Heaven; it is a most excellent Work of Nature, consisting of one Stone, over the Torrent Tanki, whose Latitude is two Perches, and the Longitude twenty. This Place formerly was shut up within a Mountain; but by the force and violence of the Floods, the Mountain being eaten away and hollowed, this Bridge was left.  
In the Province of Xensi is a Way made with Bridges by the General of an Army named Chauleang, in the making whereof an Army of many hundred thousand Men were employed, whole Mountains cut through at such a depth, that the sides perpendicularly equal with the top of the Mountains, seem to brave the Clouds, and yet every way admitteth the Light that elapseth from above. In some Places he built Bridges with Beams and Spars laid from Mountain to Mountain, and upheld by Beams placed under them; in places where the Valleys are, wide Pillars are applied. The third part of the Voyage consisteth of Bridges of so great height, that you scarcely dare look down; the breadth of the Way is capable of receiving four Horsemen abreast, and to prevent falling, they have placed Rails of Wood and Iron on both sides; it is called Cientao, that is, The Bridge of Props and Rails, and was erected to shorten the Way from the City of Hanchung unto the Metropolitan City of Siganfu, which before was 20000 Stadia, through many Turnings and Windings; and now by the Passage through these Mountains, their Voyage is but 80 Stadia.  
There is another Bridge in this Province, near unto Chogan, on the Bank of the River Fi, built on one Arch from Mountain to Mountain, whose length is forty Chinesian Perches, that is four hundred Cubits; the Altitude or Perpendicular to the Saffron-River, which passeth under the Bridge, is reported to be fifty Perches; the Chinese call it The Flying Bridge.  
I have seen the like Bridge built from Mountain to Mountain in France near Nemanse, which hath three Stories; the first consisteth of four Arches, under which Coaches pass, the other is raised upon twelve Arches, a Passage for Horsemen; the third hath thirty six Arches, and serveth for an Aqueduct; Report says 'twas built by the ancient Romans; it is vulgarly called Le Pont du Garden, erected over a River of the same Name.  
In the Province of junnan, over a most deep Valley, through which a Torrent runneth with a rapid and violent flux of Waters, is a Bridge reported to be built by the Emperor Mingus, of the Family of Hame, in the sixty fifth Year of Christ, raised not with the cementing of Stones or Plaister-work, but with Iron Chains fastened to Rings and Hooks, so placing the Bridge to Beams above; there are twenty Chains, and every one consisteth of twenty Perches; many passing over together, the Bridge removeth hither and thither, possessing the Passengers with giddiness and fear of the ruin and fall of the Bridge.  
I cannot sufficiently admire the dexterity of the Chinesian Architects, who durst undertake so many difficult Works for the convenience of Passengers.  
When once you descend from the Bridges upon the craggy Mountains into the Campaign, you enter upon the public Ways, which are so pleasant, being Paved with foursquare Stone, that you would think you went still through a City; and where the rough Mountains deny a Passage, there their Ingenuity hath contrived a Way, though performed with great labour and difficulty; for in some places they were compelled to cut down Rocks, in others to levelly the aspiring tops of Mountains, and fill up the low Valleys, an incredible number of Hands having been employed to make an easy Passage throughout the whole Region, which at length they have performed: And in ●ertain Distances, at every Stone or Mile Boundary, which contain each ten Chinesian Stadia, are appointed Posts, by whose Diligence, in a very short time, all the Proclamations and Imperial Edicts are carried unto the Governors with much speed. At each eighth Boundary, that is one Days journey, are erected Public Houses, which they call Cunquon and Yeli, unto which the Magistrates direct those that Travel upon Public Concerns, having first acquainted those to whose Charge the keeping of these Houses is committed, with the Dignity of the Person, and the Time when they will arrive, that so they may provide accordingly for their Entertainment and Reception.  
The Banks of the Rivers are as commodious as the Imperial Ways, no Tree o● other Impediment being left within five Cubits distance of the Water, by which the Towing of their Ships and Boats should be retarded. In many places they have made Wharves of square Stone, and placed where necessity requireth, Stone Bridges of divers Arches; so that by the Magnificency of these Works they at least equalise the ancient Greeks and Romans, if not excel them; so great is the Zeal and Study of all Persons to advance the Public Interest.  
I shall here say nothing concerning the Magnificence, Splendour, and almost infinite multitude of their Ships, which are found in every River throughout the whole Empire, and in so great a number, that, as the Fathers write, any one may well doubt whether more Persons live in their Ships, especially in the Kingdoms nigh unto the Sea, or in the Cities: But concerning these, see Trigautius, Samedus, Atlas, Marinus, and others.  
As for the Buildings within the Walls, those of Private Persons are not stately, they having more regard to their Convenience than Splendour or Ornament; for the most part they are but one Story, abhorring the trouble of going up Stairs: but what they want in height, they recompense in length and breadth, which makes it no wonder to find Cities in China of a vast extent: the six Stories of the Roman College placed in length, would extend fifty Paces more than half an Italian Mile, which with the Gardens, Schools, and Courts, would make a City: Nor doth the Splendour or Beauty of the Cities of China come near those of Europe, for they admit of no Windows next the Street, but all inwards, like the Religious Houses of Nuns amongst us. The Houses of wealthy Persons are splendid and costly, but those of the Magistrates or Mandorins exceed the rest, and may truly be called Palaces. In each Metropolis there are fifteen or twenty, and oftentimes more; in the other Cities, for the most part eight; in the lesser, four; they are all built alike, only some are bigger than others, according to the Dignity of the Perfect or Magistrate, and all erected at the Emperor's Cost, for his Officers either Civil or Military. Neither doth the Emperor only allow them Palaces and Ships, but also Furniture, Provision, and Servants. The greater Palaces have four or five Courts, with as many Houses on the Front of the several Courts; in the Frontispiece of each are three Gates, that in the middle the biggest; both sides of the Gates are Armed with Lions cut in Marble, at whose Bounds is a most capacious Hall supported with mighty Pillars, called Tangle; in this the Magistrate administereth justice, on each side whereof Public Posts have their Lodgings; next to this is the inward Hall called Sutang, which is the Privy-Chamber for Retirement, Conference, and Salutation: lastly, the great Gate and House, the Apartment of the Magistrate's Wife and Children, being most richly adorned; to which is adjoined Groves, Gardens, and Lakes, for Pleasure and Delight. But yet these Palaces being built all of Wood, have this Inconvenience, that if a Fire break out, oftentimes whole Cities are reduced into Ashes in a very small space, as it happened to Peking, the greatest City in this large Empire, except Nanking, which was totally consumed with Fire by a Rebel, at the beginning of the Irruption made by the Tartars, in four Days space; yet it was restored to its pristine Splendour by the Tartars in four Years time. But I will conclude my Discourse of the Fabrics of China with the most stupendious, and never enough to be admired Masterpiece of all their Works.  

The famous Chinese Wall.  
Xius Emperor of China, and Founder of that Imperial Family, began this Wall, who excelled all the Chinesian Princes in the Magnitude of his Works, and the Glory of his Martial Achievements: Having conquered all China by subjugating the Family of Cheva, from the Governor of a Province, he arose to be absolute and sole Monarch, reducing the Tartars by many signal Victories; and to prevent their future Incursions, he began this Work the twenty second Year of his Reign, which was two hundred and ten Years before Christ, and in five Years space completed the whole Fabric, impressing three Men out of ten throughout the whole Empire, which amounted to many Millions. And such was the Composure of this miraculous Work, being so strongly compacted and closely joined, that if in any place of the Cementations a Nail might be driven between the Stones, those that committed that Error, were to be put to Death without mercy; by reason whereof the Work became so wondrous strong, that it is the greatest part of admiration to this day; for notwithstanding the many Vicissitudes of the Empire, Changes of Government, Batteries and Assaults, not only of the Enemy, but of violent Tempests, Deluges of Rain, shaking Winds, and wearing Wether, yet it discovers not the least sign of Demolishment, nor cracked or crazed with Age, but appears almostas in its first strength, greatness, and beauty; and well may it be, for whose solidity whole Mountains, by ripping up their rocky Bowels for Quarries, were levelled, and vast Deserts, drowned with deep and swallowing Sands, swept clean to the firm bottom.  
There is also a Channel made by the Chinese, at a vast Expense both of Cost and Labour, for commodious Navigation unto the Royal City of Peking: And although many admire the Dutch for their Trenches or Cataracts cut through the Land for Passage from Place to Place, yet the Channel jun in China is admirable, beyond all their Works; concerning which Martinius in his Atlas gives the following Account:  
The Province of Xantung deservedly boasts of the River jun, the most famous Channel throughout the whole Empire of China, digged with incredible Labour and Industry, by which from most Parts of the Empire Ships bring Merchandise to the Royal City of Peking. This Trench beginneth on the North of the City Socien, from the Bank of the Saffron River, thence stretching itself unto Cining and Lincing; from whence in that Channel it passeth into the River Quei, being some hundred Miles. I have counted upon it above twenty Cataracts or Waterfalls made of hewn Stone, with a Passage for Ships, where they damn up the Waters with a Sluice, which is easily heaved up by the benefit of an Engine with a Wheel, affording an Outlet to the Waters; and if they want Water for great Vessels, then in the middle Passage, before you come to Cining, they let it in from the Lake Cang, through the greatest Cataract, as much as they please, timely closing the Passage, to prevent an Inundation. These Cataracts are commonly called Tung-pa, because they sustain the force of the Water flowing from the Lake: Now when Ships arrive, that they may not be forced to Sail through the Lake, they have cut a Trench or Channel on the Bank, fortified with Rampires, by which all Ships do easily pass. At each Cataract are Persons maintained at the Public Charge, to attend the Ships until they are passed the Cataracts.  
The Province of Chekiang is rough and mountainous, not able to compare with other Provinces for great Cities, multitude of Inhabitants; and richness of Soil, yet affords two Commodities of great Profit, which none of the rest have, and those of so great use, that they are an Ornament to the whole Empire. The first is many thousand Bails of the best Paper, which plentifully furnisheth the fifteen Provinces. The other is that Gum which they call Cie, distilling from Trees, not unlike that which drops from our Fir-Trees; and of this they make that Varnish wherewith they so dress their Houses, that although the outsides be but low and mean, yet within they far exceed all Europe for Splendour, every thing therein being so transparent, that you can look no where, but as in a Mirror each opposite Object is represented; and being tempered with divers Colours, and beautified with Birds, Flowers, and Dragons, the several Effigies of Gods and Goddesses, and other Figures drawn to the Life, which at once abundantly delight, and cause admiration in the Beholders. When the Gum is gathered, they make it of what Colour they please, but the Gold Colour is in most esteem, and next that the Black. Before it is dried, it sendeth forth venomous Exhalations, which cause Swellings, the Pthysick, and Consumption; but they who use this Preparation, have an Antidote ready, which defends them from Infection. Things Painted with this Gum or Varnish, dry soon in a damp place; but once dried, never yields nor melteth.  
The Chineses also boast of other excellent Inventions; as first, that ingenious Art of PRINTING, used by them long before it was known in Europe: But yet they understand not the right use of it, being ignorant of the Art of Founding Letters, or Composing with them, but Cutting or Engraving upon Wood what they have to Print, like our Sculped Plates fitted for the Rowling-Press; so that not being able to Distribute their Character, they are forced to have a standing From for every Page, by which means the Printing of one Volume ofttimes filleth a whole House with their Typographical Tables; as for Example, if the whole have but 100 Sheets, they must have 400 Tables.  
The Diameter of the Bell of Peking, next the Canon, where it beginneth to close at the top, is 8 Cubits 5 Digits, the Circumference of the Handle bended is 3 Cubits, and there the Dameter is about 1 Cubit; the Altitude of the Perpendicular Canon above the top is three Cubits: now the Chinesian Cubit is divided into 10 Digits, where of 9 are equivalent to our Geometrical Foot.      

SOME Special Remarks TAKEN OUT OF ATHANASIUS KIRCHER'S Antiquities of China.  
PART. VI  

Of the Hieroglyphical Characters of the Chinese.  
THere is no Nation so barbarous, but they have some way to manifest their Conceptions one to another; but above others, the Chineses have the most significant Characters; the first Inventor of which was Fohi, about three hundred years after the Flood, as their Records say, who formed divers Figures drawn from Animals, Birds, Reptiles, Fishes, Herbage, Plants, Trees, and abundance of other things: so that according to the numerous variety of the Products of Nature, and her several Resemblances, such, and so infinite were their Characters; which though the modern Chineses, taught by Experience, have rectified, yet at this day they have above eighty thousand, the Study of which is the Apex of all their Learning; but they are able with ten thousand to make out handsomely most Expressions upon all occasions: Yet those that wade farthest into the Puzzles and Difficulties of so long Lessons, and so tedious a Science, are preferred to the highest Offices and Dignities of Place, which seldom happens till they grow aged.  
The Chinesian Characters being so numerous, the Language is wonderful equivocal, and oneword oftentimes, only by the different Pronunciation; or placing of the Accent, may signify ten, or sometimes twenty various things, whereby it is rendered more difficult than possibly can be imagined.  
The Mandorin Language is common to the Empire, and is the same as the Language of Castille in Spain, and the Tuscan in Italy: The Characters are common unto the whole Empire of the Chinese, as also to japan, Couchinchina, Corea, and Touchin, though the Idiom is much different; so that the People of japan etc. do understand Books and Epistles that are written in this sort of Characters but yet cannot speak mutually to, or understand one another; like the Figures of Numbers used throughout Europe, and by all Persons understood, although the Words by which they are pronounced are exceeding different; so that 'tis one thing to know the Chinesian Language, and another to speak the Tongue.  
A Stranger that hath a strong Memory, and doth apply himself to Study, may arrive to a great height of that Learning, by reading the Chinefian Books, although he be neither able to speak it himself, or understand those that speak it. But Father jacobus Pantoja, according to the Musical Notes, Ut, Re, Mi, Fa, Sol, Lafoy, first of all found out the rising and falling of the Accents to be observed in the Pronunciation, assisted by which, they overcome the Difficulties of the Language. The first of the five Chinese Accents answereth to the Musical Note Ut, and the sound of it is called in the Chinese, Cho Pim, as if you should say, The first word equally proceeding. The second Note answereth to Re, and it is termed in the Chineses Language Pum Xim, that is, A clear equal Voice. The third Note agreeth with Mi, and the sound in the Chinese is Xam Xim, that is, A lofty Voice, The fourth Note is sounded like Fa, and is termed in the Chinese, Kiu Xun, that is, The elated Voice of one that is going away. The fifth Note answering to Sol, in the Chinese is called See Xun, that is, The proper Voice or Speech of one that is coming in: For Example, that one word Ya, written in the European Characters, and having the five Notes above affixed, it must be prounced with divers Voices and Accents; A Tooth, Yâ; Dumb, Yā; Excellent, Yà; Stupidity, Yá; A Goose, Ya: For as the same word suggesteth divers Significations, and the Speech spoken slower or faster resembleth the Modes and Times in Music; so from the Words of Monosyllables (for the Chineses have none of bis, tres, or more Syllables) is a timely Harmony; by the help of which Notes Strangers may attain to something of the Tongue, though with great Labour, and indefatigable Patience: And though the same word hath one Signification in the Mandorins Language, and a contrary in japan and other Places, yet knowing this one Speech and Character, you may Travel not only through the Empire of China, but the adjacent Kingdoms.    
THose that are earnest to make further scrutiny in quest of all these wonderful Relations, may resort to the Author himself, and to those in his Quotations; for this we thought a sufficient Appendix to the Dutch Embassy, the one seeming the better to Illustrate the other, many of the same Concerns being handled in both.  
FINIS.